MARK  EVE "  ARD 


KNOX     MAGEE 


MARK 
E  VER  ARD 


Romance 


B 


KNOX       MAGEE 


AUTHOR     OF     "WITH     RING     OF     SHIELD" 


R.    F.    FENNO    fc?    COMPANY 

9  and  n   East  Sixteenth    Street,    New  York 

1901 


COPTKIGHT,    igOl 
BY 

R.   F.   FKNNO  &  COMPANY 


Mark   E-verard 


MARK  EVERARD 

CHAPTER  I. 

"  Come  lasses  and  lads,  get  leave  of  your  dads,  , 

And  away  to  the  May-pole  hie, 
For  ev'ry  fair  has  a  sweetheart  there, 

And  the  fiddler's  standing  by, 
For  Willy  will  dance  with  Jane 

And  Johnny  has  got  his  Joan, 
To  trip  it,  trip  it,  trip  it,  trip  it, 

Trip  it  up  and  down  ; 
To  trip  it,  trip  it,  trip  it,  trip  it, 

Trip  it  up  and  down." 

Laughter,  cheers  and  shouts  came  from  the  crowded 
court-yard,  then  couple  after  couple  bounced  into  the 
ordinary,  and  took  hasty  possession  of  all  tables 
and  chairs  they  found  vacant. 

I  was  taking  no  part  in  the  gayety,  but  was  seated 
alone,  except  for  Toby,  on  whom  I  have  always 
looked  as  a  kind  of  material  shadow,  whose  presence 
is  understood  when  I  speak  of  myself,  at  a  small 
table  in  a  shadowy  corner,  that  I  might  partake  of 
my  wine  in  peace,  and  at  the  same  time  enjoy  the 
diversion  of  beholding  London's  highest  and  more 
common  citizens  sport  and  caper  like  so  many 

3 

2137247 


Mark  Everard 


buffoons  at  a  fair.  But  besides  the  mere  enjoyment 
of  gazing  undisturbed  upon  this  foolish  spectacle  I 
had  another  and  better  reason  for  being  seated  where 
I  was.  I  wore  no  masque,  as  did  all  those  whose 
names  were  known  sufficiently  to  cause  comment,  or 
those  without  a  name,  who  wore  them  that  they 
might  be  mistaken  for  their  betters.  For  this  I  had 
a  reason  :  my  lack  of  disguise  was  to  serve  in  making 
me  easily  watched  by  them  that  required  my  assist 
ance. 

The  room  soon  became  filled  with  those  that  had 
just  finished  their  dance  for  the  time,  and  had  given 
place  to  another  set  of  light-heads,  who  now  took 
up  the  song  where  the  breath  of  their  predecessors 
had  failed : 

"  '  You're  out,'  says  Dick,  '  Not  I,'  says  Nick, 

'  'Twas  the  fiddler  play'd  it  wrong,' 
'  Tis  true,'  says  Hugh,  and  so  says  Sue, 

And  so  says  ev'ry  one  ; 
The  fiddler  then  began 

To  play  the  tune  again, 
And  ev'ry  girl  did  trip  it,  trip  it, 

Trip  it  to  the  men, 
And  ev'ry  girl  did  trip  it,  trip  it, 

Trip  it  to  the  men." 

While  this  part  of  the  song  was  going  on  I  saw 
the  Red  Masque  making  his  way  through  the  crowd, 
at  the  same  time  craning  his  neck  and  peering  in  all 
directions.  I  knew  for  whom  he  searched,  so  I 
arose  and  stood  facing  him  until  I  was  sure  he  had 
caught  ray  eye,  when  I  reseated  myself  and,  while 

4 


Mark  Everard 


waiting  his  approach,  Toby  and  I  split  that  that 
remained  in  the  bottle  between  us. 

"  That's  rare  good  stuff  for  a  colic,"  said  Toby, 
with  a  shake  of  his  head  and  a  great  smack  of  the 
lips. 

"  And  have  you  the  complaint,  Toby  ?  "  I  asked, 
with  a  smile. 

"  Nay,  not  yet,  Sir ;  but  I  like  mightily  to  be  pre 
pared  for  an  emergency  ;  so  I'm  glad  to  have  tucked 
that  elixir  under  my  belt  this  night,  for  I  have  a 
notion  that  I  shall  be  exposed  to  the  contagion  ere 
morning." 

"  Hush !  "  I  said,  "  not  so  loud  ;  our  merry  Masque 
approaches." 

"  His  hand  seems  more  used  to  silken  belts  then 
sword-hilts,"  Toby  whispered,  as  he  watched  the 
young  gentleman  making  his  way  through  the  crowd, 
now  stooping  to  kiss  a  laughing  female's  hand  with 
a  great  show  of  gallantry  and  easy  grace,  again 
chucking  another  under  the  chin  with  careless 
familiarity,  and  lastly,  as  at  length  he  reached  the 
open  space  by  our  table,  he  stooped  and  kissed  a 
little,  hooded  lass  fairly  upon  her  rosy  lips.  The 
maid,  or  whatever  she  was,  (for  in  those  days  maidens 
were  scarce,  yet  spinsters  abundant)  took  the  liberty 
with  more  than  good  grace,  for  as  our  Red  Masque 
was  turning  from  her  with  a  smile  and  a  kiss  of 
his  fingers,  I  heard  her  whisper  through  laughing 
lips: 

"  How  sweet,  my  Lord  Duke !    'Tis  three  long 

5 


Mark  Everard 


days  since  you  kissed  me  last  at  Whitehall."  She 
curled  her  pretty  lip  until  it  touched  her  masque,  as 
much  as  to  say  :  "  Ah !  I  know  you,  Sir,  but  you 
know  me  not,"  and  ran  laughing  from  him  and  van 
ished  in  the  crowd. 

The  Red  Masque  started  in  surprise.  He  seemed 
to  like  it  not  that  he  was  known,  for  he  stood  staring 
after  the  nimble  lass,  biting  his  lip  the  while.  Then 
he  shook  his  head  and  turned  to  me.  He  seemed  ex 
cited  and  ill  at  ease,  for  he  glanced  to  right  and 
left  suspiciously,  then  put  a  trembling  hand  upon 
my  shoulder. 

"  We  may  not  talk  here,"  he  said  hurriedly. 
"  Let  us  withdraw  to  a  private  chamber,  for  that  that 
I  have  to  say  must  not  be  heard  by  those  that 
should  not  hear.  I  seem  to  have  been  recognized 
already." 

"  Unoccupied  rooms  are  scarce  to-night,  I  should 
think,  Sir." 

"  I  have  thought  of  that,  Master  Everard.  If  you 
will  follow  me,  I  shall  conduct  you  to  a  place  of  pri 
vacy." 

As  Toby  started  with  us,  the  young  gentleman 
turned  and  asked  in  a  whisper  who  my  companion 
was. 

"  My  servant,"  I  answered.  "  Possibly  more 
useful  than  his  master,  if  the  work  require  a  supple 
wrist." 

This  seemed  to  satisfy  the  stranger,  for  he  smiled 
and  nodded,  and  then,  turning,  made  his  way 

6 


Mark  Everard 


through  the  noisy  crowd,  while  we  followed  at  a 
little  distance,  that  we  might  not  attract  too  much 
attention,  as  the  business  seemed  like  to  be  of  great 
importance. 

Slowly  we  worked  our  way  across  the  room  to 
the  stairs,  up  which  our  leader  went.  But  Toby 
and  I  halted  on  the  first  step  until  he  had  disappeared 
round  the  turning.  Here  I  looked  back  across  the 
room,  and  as  I  did  so  my  eye  caught  three  men 
watching  us  from  near  the  table  where  we  had  been 
sitting.  Two  were  tall,  plainly  attired  and  wore 
plain  black  masques.  The  third  was  of  about 
middle  height,  stout,  more  gaily  dressed,  and  wore  a 
masque  half  black,  half  white.  What  attracted  my 
attention  was  not  any  peculiarity  of  appearance, 
which,  from  my  description,  you  can  see  was  in  no 
way  peculiar,  except  for  the  masque  of  the  least  tall 
of  the  three,  but  as  my  eye  reached  them  one  of  the 
tall  gentlemen  touched  the  Black-and-white  Masque 
on  the  shoulder,  and  then  the  three  looked  quickly 
in  our  direction.  But  when  they  saw  that  I  was 
watching  them  they  turned  away  carelessly,  as 
though  their  gaze  had  been  but  casual.  Toby  and 
I  started  up  the  stairs,  but  as  we  came  to  the  turning 
I  took  another  look  back,  and  as  I  did  so  beheld  the 
three  Masques  again  watching  us  closely. 

Our  Red  Masque  was  awaiting  us  at  the  top,  and 
so  soon  as  we  joined  him  he  led  us  to  the  door  of  a 
room  just  across  the  passage  from  the  landing.  At 
this  he  gave  three  gentle  taps,  paused  for  a  second, 

7 


Mark  Everard 


then  added  two  more.  The  signal  evidently  was  ex 
pected,  for  the  door  opened  instantly  and  we  were 
admitted  to  the  chamber,  which  was  without  light 
until  the  door  was  again  closed  and  locked,  when  a 
light  was  struck  and  we  were  able  to  take  in  our  sur 
roundings. 

The  room  was  of  a  good  size,  well  furnished,  and 
had  another  door  and  a  window  in  the  opposite  wall 
to  the  door  by  which  we  had  entered.  The  window, 
however,  was  closed  and  the  shutters  were  up,  and 
I  heard  this  second  door  shut  ere  the  candles  were 
lighted. 

"  Great  secrecy  for  an  honest  game,"  I  thought, 
as  I  turned  from  my  survey  of  the  apartment  to  the 
gentleman  of  the  red  masque,  that  I  might  have  an 
understanding  of  that  for  which  he  so  earnestly  de 
sired  my  assistance.  Of  the  other  gentleman — the 
one  by  whom  "we  had  been  admitted — I  took  no 
more  notice  than  to  observe  that  he  was  a  tall  and 
well-made  man,  who  wore  the  ordinary  masque  of 
black,  until  our  conductor  introduced  me. 

"  Henry,"  said  he  to  his  associate,  "  this  is  the  gen 
tleman  of  whom  we  have  so  much  need — Master 
Everard,  by  name."  Then,  turning  tome  :  "I  trust, 
Sir,  you  will  not  take  it  as  an  offence  that  my  friend 
prefers  to  have  his  name  unspoken,  though  I  assure 
you  it  is  far  from  unknown." 

"  Doubtless,  gentlemen,"  I  replied,  "  you  are  both 
privileged  to  keep  your  names  to  yourselves  ;  I  have 
not  asked  for  them  ;  but  until  I  know  with  whom  I 

8 


Mark  Everard 


have  the  honour  to  speak,  you  must  excuse  me  for 
declining  to  engage  in  a  conversation  more  serious 
than  is  customary  in  such  an  assembly." 

"  By  Gad,  Sir,  you're  exacting !  "  said  he  of  the 
red  masque.  "  Is  it  not  sufficient  when  I  tell  you 
'tis  in  the  service  of  the  King  that  we  would  have 
your  assistance  ? " 

"  Had  I  not  been  informed  that  the  work  was  a 
service  to  the  King  I  had  not  so  far  disturbed  my 
self  as  to  be  with  you  now.  So  far  I  have  moved 
without  question,  but  no  further  may  I  go.  The 
King  has  many  and  various  services  performed  for 
him  ;  I  beg  leave  to  discriminate  as  to  what  kind  I 
take  part  in." 

"  Oh  !  I  see,  Sir ;  your  loyalty  is  of  the  qualified 
variety,"  the  Red  Masque  sneered. 

"  Ay,  Sir,"  I  replied  drily  ;  "  with  honour." 

"  'Slife  !  Master  Everard,  are  you  so  sentimental, 
then  ? "  he  laughed.  "  Well,  then,"  he  added  seri 
ously,  "  I  assure  you  the  matter  in  hand  is  one  of 
honour,  in  fact  'tis  the  King's  honour  that  we  would 
save.  'Sblood!  Sir,  there  are  many  gentlemen 
of  my  acquaintance  would  give  their  lives  for  such 
an  opportunity." 

"  Honour,  Sir,  is  so  variously  defined,  nowadays, 
that  I  prefer  to  use  my  own  interpretation  in  all 
things  that  concern  me.  You  say  many  gentlemen 
of  your  acquaintance  would  feel  honoured  by  the 
office  ;  think  you  not  then  that  they  were  better 
fitted  for  the  service  than  a  stranger?  Gentlemen, 

9 


Mark  Everard 


I  regret  that  you  have  mistaken  your  man,  and  that 
I  have  inconvenienced  myself  for  naught.  I  bid 
you  good-evening.  Under  the  circumstances  I  cannot 
assist  you."  I  bowed  and  turned  toward  the  door, 
forgetting  that  it  was  locked  until  I  saw  Toby  try 
it.  I  turned  again  to  the  Masques.  They  were 
engaged  in  a  low-toned  conversation. 

"  Yes,  yes,  tell  him  ;  it  can  make  but  little  differ 
ence,"  said  he  that  had  hitherto  remained  silent. 
Something  more  he  added,  but  I  could  not  catch 
what  he  said,  the  words  being  drowned  by  the  noise 
of  the  merry-makers  in  the  court-yard  directly 
beneath  the  window  of  the  room  in  which  we 
were. 

**  Gentlemen,"  I  said,  as  I  saw  the  other  still 
hesitate,  "  doubtless  you  mean  me  no  insult,  yet  I 
am  one  that  takes  such  treatment  as  this  with  but  a 
poor  grace.  I  demand  either  your  confidence  or 
my  liberty." 

Little  Toby  gave  his  shoulders  a  shake,  (which 
movement  always  has  reminded  me  of  the  splutter 
of  a  sparrow  after  a  dip  in  a  puddle,  and  always  is  a 
signal  that  he  is  prepared  for  trouble)  and  kept  his 
eyes  on  me,  waiting  his  cue. 

"  Damn  ray  fingers,  Master  Everard !  but  your 
temper  is  as  short  as  your  sword  is  long,"  cried  the 
Red  Masque,  with  a  laugh.  "  No,  no,  on  my  honour 
no  offence  was  meant  ;  'twas  but  over-caution  on  my 
part.  You  shall  know  all."  He  undid  his  masque 
and  let  me  see  his  features. 

10 


Mark  Everard 


"  Your  Grace ! "  I  cried  in  feigned  surprise, 
though  all  the  time  I  had  had  my  suspicions  that  it 
was  Monmouth  himself. 

"  Sh  !  Master  Everard,  name  me  not  in  this  place," 
he  said  in  a  low  tone.  Then  he  came  closer  and 
whispered :  "  Make  no  mention  of  name  nor  title 
when  this  gentleman  removes  his  masque,"  and  he 
nodded  in  the  direction  of  his  companion,  who  now 
undid  his  visard. 

I  raised  my  hat  and,  bending  till  its  feathers 
swept  the  floor,  saluted  him  in  silence.  It  was  the 
King.  He  made  a  slight  bow  and  smiled  a  little  as 
he  asked  me  if  I  now  was  satisfied. 

"  Perfectly,  so  far  as  the  persons  with  whom  I 
deal  are  concerned." 

"  And  are  you  prepared  to  serve  me  in  what  may 
be  a  dangerous  matter  ? " 

I  drew  myself  up  with  a  little  flush.  "  Most 
matters  in  which  I  take  a  part  are  commonly  called 
dangerous,  Sir,"  I  answered  quietly. 

"  Damnation  take  me  if  ever  I  have  seen  such  a 
fire-brand !  "  the  Little  Duke  cried  out,  after  staring 
at  me  in  surprise  for  a  moment.  Then  he  burst  into 
laughter.  "  Zounds !  'tis  as  dangerous  to  be  thy 
friends  as  'tis  to  be  thy  foes." 

"  Hush,  James  !  not  so  loud,"  said  the  King.  "Do 
you  hear  aught  amiss,  my  man  ? "  he  asked  quickly, 
but  in  a  low  voice,  and  we  all  turned  to  see  Toby 
with  his  ear  to  the  key-hole  of  the  door  leading  into 
the  passage.  As  we  looked  he  quickly  placed  his 

II 


Mark  Everard 


lips  to  the  hole  and  gave  vent  to  a  strong  puff. 
Instantly  there  was  a  startled  sound  directly  out 
side,  then  hasty  footsteps  creaked  without. 

Monraouth  laughed  ;  but  the  King  handed  me  the 
key  and  I  hastily  unlocked  the  door  and  stepped 
forth.  But  the  eavesdropper  had  profited  by  the 
delay  in  making  good  his  escape,  for  the  passage 
was  empty  and  nothing  was  to  be  heard  but  the 
noise  of  the  merry-makers  below.  So  I  returned  to 
the  room  and  relocked  the  door.  I  found  Monmouth 
half-choking  with  a  fit  of  laughter,  and  the  King 
himself  was  smiling  broadly. 

"  'Sblood  ! "  cried  the  Duke,  the  moment  the  door 
was  closed,  "  'twas  as  good  as  a  play  to  see  that 
fellow  give  Master  Spy  a  start.  I'll  warrant  me  he 
could  not  have  been  startled  more  had  you  fired  a 
pistol  into  his  ear.  'Sdeath !  I  can  almost  see  the 
expression  on  his  face."  And  he  gave  way  freely 
to  his  laughter. 

Toby  seemed  not  in  the  least  confused  by  this 
attention  from  royalty  ;  on  the  contrary,  he  took  it 
with  an  indifference  that  one  would  think  came 
from  a  life-long  acquaintance  with  kings.  He  stood 
with  his  hat  tucked  under  one  arm,  while  with  the 
other  he  leaned  upon  the  back  of  a  chair  and  smiled 
back  at  the  King's  son  with  an  ease  of  manner 
laughable  to  behold.  I  think  it  was  Toby's  look 
rather  than  his  act  of  blowing  through  the  key-hole 
that  caused  his  Majesty  to  smile  so  broadly. 
"Whatever  it  was,  he  seemed  mightily  pleased,  for  he 

12 


Mark  Everard 


nods  to  both  of  us,  still  smiling,  and  he  says :  "  I 
doubt  not  the  work  will  be  well  done." 

I  bowed  in  acknowledgment  of  the  compliment 
and  remained  silent,  awaiting  his  further  speech. 

"  The  business  in  hand,  Master  Everard,"  he  con 
tinued,  as  he  seated  himself  carelessly  upon  a  corner 
of  the  table,  and  with  his  stick  made  passes  at  his 
toe  as  he  swung  it  to  and  fro,  "  requires  most  careful 
handling,  for  it  concerns  the  welfare  of  England  no 
less  than  it  concerns  me.  That  is  why  I  desire  the 
work  to  be  done  by  you,  for  were  I  to  have  a  body 
of  soldiers  do  it  the  whole  world  must  needs  know 
of  a  matter  that  would  sound  far  from  well,  and 
would  be  made  much  of  by  them  that  would  even 
stoop  to  say  that  I  was  party  to  this  most  contempt 
ible  of  plots.  This  gentleman  " — and  with  his  stick 
he  indicated  Monmouth — "  it  was,  that  by  accident 
learned  the  designs  of  the  daring  traitors,  and  he  it 
was  also  that  told  me  of  your  great  experience  and 
ability  in  performing  these  secret  and  daring  ser 
vices." 

I  again  bowed  and  remained  silent,  while  he  took 
his  own  time  in  giving  me  my  instructions. 

"  This  night,"  resumed  the  King,  "  there  is  at 
this  place — even  there,  among  the  dancers  without 
— a  lady  that  must  be  escorted  from  here  in  such 
manner  as  shall  assure  her  safety.  That  lady,  Sir," 
— and  I  leaned  forward  to  catch  what  he  said,  so 
low  did  he  speak — "  is  a  no  less  personage  than  the 
Queen." 

13 


Mark  Everard 


'Twas  evident  from  the  King's  manner  that  he 
expected  me  to  be  surprised  by  his  statement,  for 
he  paused  and  watched  me  closely  after  he  had  told 
me  of  the  Queen's  presence  at  the  May-pole  dance. 
If  he  was  possessed  of  any  doubts  as  to  my  knowl 
edge  of  the  doings  of  kings  and  queens,  my  manner, 
I  think,  dispelled  them ;  for  I  had  not  been  a  soldier 
of  fortune  for  something  over  ten  years — most  of 
which  time  was  spent  in  the  service  of  kings  and 
princes — without  having  learned  that  such  a  little 
thing  as  a  queen  in  a  masque  at  a  May-pole  dance 
(or  a  much  worse  even)  is  not  of  sufficient  moment 
to  cause  surprise ;  that  is,  when  kings  and  queens  are 
in  the  habit  of  doing  things  less  innocent  with  every 
passing  day. 

"  Well,"  continued  the  King,  "  some  audacious 
scoundrels,  possessed  of  more  impudence  than  brains, 
have  formed  a  most  monstrous  plot,  with  no  less  an 
object  than  the  abduction  of  her  Majesty.  This 
they  think  successfully  to  accomplish  by  reason  of 
the  very  boldness  of  the  enterprise  and  also  because 
the  Queen  has  come  without  an  escort,  which,  of 
course,  was  the  only  way  she  could  come  to  such  a 
place." 

"  Is  it  known,  Sir,  in  what  place  the  abduction  is 
to  be  attempted  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Yes,  'tis  fortunate  we  have  some  knowledge  as 
to  that.  Their  plan  is,  as  I  believe,  to  follow  her 
Majesty's  chair  when  she  shall  leave  this  place,  and 
somewhere  between  here  and  Whitehall — the  exact 

14 


Mark  Everard 


spot  \ve  have  not  knowledge  of — they  think  to  over 
power  her  chairmen  and  thus  carry  her  off  without 
opposition." 

"  Do  you  know  their  force,  Sir  ? " 

"  James,"  said  the  King,  "  was't  not  but  three  the 
message  said  ? " 

"  Ay,"  Monmouth  answered,  "  but  there  may  be 
more.  'Twould  be  a  good  plan  for  assuring  them 
that  the  guard  would  be  small — that  is,  supposing 
the  note  was  meant  to  fall  into  my  hands." 

"  Had  they  reason  to  suppose  you  suspected  such 
a  plot  before  the  note  you  speak  of  was  penned  ? " 
I  asked,  turning  to  the  Duke. 

"  Split  me  !  no ;  for  I  knew  not  even  that  the  lady 
would  be  here  until  by  seeming  chance  I  came  upon 
this  note." 

"  Then  the  conspirators  could  have  no  object  in 
permitting  such  information  of  their  plans  to  come 
into  your  hands.  For  this  reason  I  am  convinced 
that  their  number  will  not  exceed  three,  providing, 
of  course,  that  they  have  not  learned  of  your  pos 
session  of  the  note,  which  'tis  likely  they  do  know 
of.  But  no  matter,"  I  went  on  ;  "I  am  willing  to 
undertake  the  service,  and  to  take  the  chance  of 
there  being  more,  if  you  are  pleased  to  trust  the 
matter  to  my  hands." 

"  Then  the  commission  is  yours,  Sir,"  said  the 
King. 

"  Do  you  know  the  names  of  any  of  the  conspir 
ators,  Sir  ? " 

15 


Mark  Everard 


"  Nay,  but  I  have  my  suspicions.  Of  one  thing 
we  may  be  well  assured,  and  that  is  they  are  no 
common  robbers.  I  half  suspect  a  person  of  high 
standing  as  their  leader ;  but  I  shall  not  give  him  a 
name,  lest  I  wrong  the  innocent.  But,  Master 
Everard,  if  you  can  catch  their  leader,  you  never 
shall  have  cause  in  the  future  to  say  a  Stuart 
knows  not  how  to  reward,  even  though  we  wreck 
an  adage  by  the  payment,"  and  he  laughed 
silently  at  his  own  expense. 

"  At  what  hour  will  the  lady  leave  ? " 

"  We  have  one  set  to  watch  and  inform  us  as  to 
her  movements." 

"  Does  the  lady  know  aught  of  the  plot  ?  " 

"  Nay,  nay  ;  nor  may  she,  or  our  plans  to  capture 
the  plotters  may  miscarry,  through  a  woman's  natu 
ral  timidity.  Let  her  not  know  that  you  go  with 
her,  lest  she  become  alarmed." 

"  How  shall  I  know  her  from  another  in  the 
crowd  ?  " 

"  Come  with  me  and  I  shall  show  you."  He  blew 
out  the  candles  and  led  the  way  to  the  door  that 
had  hitherto  remained  closed.  This  he  now  opened, 
and  we  three  (for  Toby  still  stood  at  his  post  by  the 
inner  door)  stepped  forth  upon  a  small  balcony  that 
ran  some  half-dozen  paces  along  this  side  of  the  house. 

At  first  we  could  see  nothing  clearly  in  the  court 
yard  below,  because  of  the  great  glare  and  smoke 
from  the  torches  ;  but  as  our  eyes  became  used  to 
these  difficulties  we  were  able,  first  to  distinguish 

16 


Mark  Everard 


men  from  women,  then — by  their  capers — the 
younger  from  their  less  nimble  companions,  and 
finally  the  different  and  ridiculous  costumes  of  the 
Toms  o'Bedlam,  who  danced,  sang,  tooted  horns  and 
cut  capers  unceasingly  around  the  stately,  garlanded, 
and  ribbon-decked  pole  which  stood  in  the  centre 
blushing  for  its  foolish  surroundings. 

The  King  and  Monmouth  peered  into  the  throng 
for  some  moments  ere  the  former  espied  that  for 
whioh  he  sought.  Then  he  quickly  drew  forth  his 
handkerchief  and  moved  it  up  and  down  several 
times. 

"  Do  you  see  those  scarfs  moving  on  the  benches 
yonder  ?  "  he  asked  quickly,  as  he  caught  me  by  the 
arm  and  pointed  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  court, 
where  stood  long  rows  of  benches,  placed  one  above 
another  and  crowded  with  spectators  of  both  sexes, 
all  ages,  qualities  and  costumes.  On  the  third  bench 
from  the  bottom  of  one  of  these  tiers  was  seated  a 
masqued  man,'  who  was  keeping  time  with  the  tune 
then  progressing  by  waving  two  white  scarfs,  one 
in  each  hand.  Directly  in  front  of  him,  and  sitting 
on  the  next  seat  below,  were  two  ladies,  one  seem 
ingly  tall  and  the  other  short,  that  is,  as  well  as  one 
could  judge  from  their  appearance  while  seated. 
The  only  details  in  which  they  differed  from  the 
scores  of  others  was  in  their  masques,  which  covered 
their  faces  completely,  instead  of  hiding  the  upper 
features  only,  as  did  the  masques  of  most  of  those 
present,  and,  besides,  they  both  wore  cherry -coloured 

1  17 


Mark  Everard 


cloaks,  with  hoods  that  left  no  feature  showing. 
Truly,  'twould  take  a  most  wondrous  sharp  eye  to 
peneXrate  such  disguises.  Seated  one  on  each  side 
of  the  two  ladies  were  two  large  men,  not  masqued, 
and  plainly  dressed. 

"  Do  you  see  ?  " 

"  Ay,  Sir." 

Again  his  Majesty  waved  his  handkerchief,  and 
the  man  seated  behind  the  two  ladies  ceased  keeping 
time  to  the  music. 

"  The  shorter  lady  is  your  charge,  Sir.  The  other 
is  doubtless  one  of  her  ladies.  Now  you'll  have  two 
on  your  hands.  'Od's  fish  !  Master  Everard,  I  envy 
you  not  your  work." 

"  Are  the  men  on  each  side  their  attendants  ? " 

"  Ah  !  I  had  not  noted  that.  They  have  the  look 
of  chairmen.  Good  powerful  looking  fellows.  They 
may  render  you  substantial  assistance." 

"  There  is  but  one  point  in  this  affair  that  I  like  no 
better  than  I  understand,"  I  said,  as  we  again  en 
tered  the  room  and  closed  the  door. 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  asked  Monmouth  quickly. 

I  struck  a  light  ere  I  answered. 

"And  that  point  is  how  it  comes  about  that  wo 
were  spied  on  after  we  entered  this  room."  I  know 
not  why  I  said  this  ;  for  the  presence  of  the  eaves 
dropper  at  the  door  might  easily  be  explained  by 
granting  that  the  plotters  knew  of  the  Little  Duke's 
possession  of  the  note  of  which  he  spoke,  and  also 
supposing  that  they  had  recognised  him,  despite  his 

18 


Mark  Everard 


disguise,  and  watched  him  enter  the  room  with  Toby 
and  me.  But  I  ever  have  made  it  a  rule  to  trust  few 
men  until  they  have  been  tried  and  proved  true  ;  and 
in  this  case  I  felt  no  inclination  to  make  the  Duke 
of  Monmouth  an  exception.  There  was  something 
in  his  manner  that  I  did  not  like,  though  whether 
this  was  natural  to  him,  or  the  result  of  excitement 
caused  by  his  knowledge  of  the  plotters'  plans,  I 
could  not  tell  for  a  surety.  I  had  my  suspicions 
that  it  might  come  from  his  possession  of  a  greater 
knowledge  of  the  plot  than  he  chose  to  make  known 
to  me,  whence  came  my  remark  that  I  neither  liked 
nor  understood  the  presence  of  the  eavesdropper. 
'Twas  a  good  shaft,  and  I  shot  it  well,  but  though 
the  Duke  was  at  times  transparent,  yet  in  this  case, 
either  ray  suspicions  were  groundless  or  Monmouth 
was  no  mean  actor ;  for  he  nodded  his  head  thought 
fully  and  replied  : 

"  Yes,  Sir,  it  looks  as  though  they  know  of  our 
discovery.  That  was  why  I  said  they  may  have 
meant  the  note  for  me.  Think  you  not,  Sir,"  he 
said,  turning  to  the  King,  "  that  more  men  should 
be  placed  at  Master  Everard's  disposal.  They  might 
follow  at  some  little  distance,  and  need  know  noth 
ing  of  the  matter  unless  Master  Everard  signals 
for  their  help." 

If  it  was  acting,  'twas  mighty  well  done  ;  but  still, 
for  some  reason  that  I  cannot  explain,  1  could  not 
help  suspecting  him.  I  felt  sure  there  was  some 
thing  hidden  from  me ;  so  I  determined  to  pursue 

19 


Mark  Everard 


my  own  course  in  this  matter,  without  regard  to  his 
suggestions. 

"  What  say  you,  Master  Everard  ?  Do  ye  need 
more  men  ? "  the  King  asked. 

"  No,  Sir  ;  I  prefer  to  conduct  the  business  with 
out  other  assistance  than  Toby's  good  sword  and 
my  own." 

"  I  like  it  that  you  choose  that  course  ;  'tis  better 
every  way." 

I  had  my  eye  on  Monmouth  while  the  King  spoke, 
but  I  learned  nothing  from  his  manner.  'Tis  pos 
sible  I  should  have  learned  more  had  he  not  worn 
the  masque. 

"  What  way  do  you  intend  to  go  ? "  the  Duke 
questioned. 

I  hesitated.  Was  it  wise  to  let  him  know  my 
plans? 

"  Yes,  what  way  ?  "  the  King  put  in. 

Now  I  must  answer  ;  and  yet  I  disliked  the 
thought  of  revealing  my  plans  to  the  Little  Duke. 

"  I  think,  Sir,  I  shall  permit  the  ladies  to  take 
whatever  course  they  please,"  I  answered. 

"  Yes,  yes,  that  is  best,"  said  the  King ;  and  the 
Duke  also  seemed  pleased  with  the  idea. 

But  I  now  was  determined  that  I  would  make  as 
sure  as  possible  that  I  should  not  run  across  Mon 
mouth  nor  permit  any  of  his  plans  to  interfere  with 
the  successful  carrying  out  of  my  commission  that 
night  ;  so  just  before  Toby  and  I  left  the  room  i 
said  to  the  King : 

20 


Mark  Everard 


"  I  think,  Sir,  there  is  more  in  this  matter  than 
appears.  I  counsel,  therefore,  that  you  keep  his 
Grace  close  by  your  side.  Separate  not  for  a  mo 
ment,  lest  3'our  Majesty  be  the  object  of  some  more 
daring  outrage." 

"  Do  you  think  they  would  dare  attempt  any 
thing  against  me  ? " 

"  They  have  the  daring,  it  would  seem,  to  attempt 
the  abduction  of  the  Queen." 

"Tut!  'tis  absurd,  Sir!"  said  the  Duke,  quite  im 
patient  and  annoyed. 

"  Still,  James,  'tis  better  to  be  safe.  And  as 
Master  Everard  has  charge  of  this  difficult  business, 
'twould  be  scant  courtesy  we  should  show  him  did 
we  not  follow  his  advice." 

"  But  I  fail  to  see  what  object  Master  Everard 
can  have  in  wishing  to  control  our  actions.  We 
have  not  asked  his  protection  for  ourselves." 

"  But  I  say  we  will  follow  his  advice,  James. 
Let  there  be  no  further  discussion." 

Monmouth  bit  his  lip,  shrugged  his  shoulders  and 
remained  silent,  while  Toby  and  I  uncovered,  bowed 
and,  when  the  King  again  had  blown  out  the 
candles,  left  the  room  to  take  our  place  below,  that 
we  might  watch  for  the  Queen  to  leave. 

I  had  gained  my  point  with  the  young  Duke.  If 
he  was  acting  honestly  his  remaining  with  the  King 
for  the  remainder  of  the  evening  would  be  no  hard 
ship.  If,  as  I  could  not  help  suspecting — though 
without  any  reason — he  had  some  card  hidden  in  his 

21 


Mark  Everarcf 


sleeve,  and  was  waiting  a  chance  to  play  it,  why  then 
I  had  taken  a  wise  precaution  against  having  a  sur 
prise  confront  me.  I  was  too  old  a  hand  at  this 
kind  of  business  not  to  know  that  surprises,  no 
matter  of  what  sort,  are  worth  guarding  against. 
And  even  if  I  had  felt  sure  that  Monmouth's  plans 
were  meant  for  my  benefit  I  should  not  have  cared 
to  be  associated  in  so  particular  an  undertaking 
•with  so  impatient  and  reckless  a  young  man. 

"  He's  mighty  anxious  for  us  to  have  a  crowd 
with  us,  Sir,"  said  Toby  quietly,  and  we  started 
down  the  stairs. 

"  So  you  noted  that  too,  eh,  Toby  ?  " 
"  'Twas  sticking  right  out  of  him,  Sir." 
"  Well,  Toby,  we'll  handle  this  alone,  as  we  have 
many  another  ere  this." 

"  I'm  glad  you  got  him  shut  up  with  his  dad  ;  I 
think  he's  too  old  for  his  years,  Sir." 

By  this  we  almost  had  reached  the  bottom  of  the 
stairs,  so  our  conversation  ceased  while  we  made 
our  way  through  the  crowd,  which  now  was  com 
mencing  to  become  less  thick.  As  we  stepped  into 
the  court-yard  my  shoulder  almost  brushed  against 
the  Black-and-white  Masque,  who  was  stationed  be 
side  the  door  with  his  back  to  the  wall.  Doubt 
less  he  was  there  to  watch  for  us,  for  when  he  saw 
me  he  straightened  himself  up  and  stared  at  me 
boldly,  while  I  returned  his  look  with  an  amused 
smile,  as  I  twirled  my  mustaches  carelessly  and 
walked  on,  turning  my  face  partly  over  my  shoulder 

22 


Mark  Everard 


as  I  went,  and  still  half-smiling  at  him.  Toby 
strutted  at  my  side  like  a  bantam  cock,  twirled  his 
mustaches  as  did  I — for  in  all  things  he  imitated 
me  most  ludicrously,  even  to  the  wearing  of  hair 
on  the  upper  lip,  which  had  become  unfashionable 
—but,  instead  of  appearing  amused,  looked  most 
comically  pugnacious. 

We  made  our  way  in  a  semicircle,  that  we  might 
keep  at  some  distance  from  the  dancers,  until  we 
reached  a  point  almost  opposite  the  balcony,  where 
I  had  stood  with  the  King.  Here  I  had  a  good  view 
of  the  benches  where  sat  the  Queen  and  her  com 
panion,  and  here  also  I  could  watch  the  balcony  and 
the  door  by  which  we  had  left  standing  the  Black- 
and-white  Masque.  "When  I  looked  back  to  the 
door,  however,  he  was  not  to  be  seen  there.  Doubt 
less  he  was  watching  us  from  some  other  position. 
Well,  so  long  as  he  would  keep  his  eye  on  me — 
which  I  felt  he  would  continue  to  do — why  then 
there  was  no  need  for  me  to  watch  him.  Without 
knowing  it  he  was  saving  me  a  vast  lot  of  trouble. 

Soon  the  merry-makers  began  to  weary  of  their 
sport ;  the  spectators  lost  interest  in  the  entertain 
ment,  and  one  by  one  they  wandered  off.  We 
watched  the  benches  closely.  Presently  I  saw  the 
Queen,  after  a  whispered  conference  with  her  com 
panion,  rise  and  leave  the  stand,  the  taller  lady,  the 
two  large  men  and  the  gentleman  that  had  waved 
the  scarfs  following  almost  immediately.  I  nudged 
Toby,  and  we  began  to  wind  in  and  out  through  the 

23 


Mark  Everard 


crowd,  never  losing  sight  of  the  ladies  as  they 
passed  out  of  the  court.  They  tu-rned  down  a  short 
lane  and,  after  going  about  two  score  paces,  stopped 
before  another  smaller  alley  running  off  to  the  left. 
Into  this  place  went  the  large  men,  while  the  third 
— he  that  was  masqued — stood  in  a  shadowy  corner 
some  distance  in  the  rear  of  the  ladies  and  on  the 
other  side  of  the  lane.  Toby  and  1  were  but  a  few 
paces  behind  him  and  also  screened  from  the  light  of 
the  street-lamp.  I  looked  back,  but  could  see  no 
sight  of  any  of  the  conspirators.  That  part  of  the 
lane  between  the  court-yard  that  we  had  just  left 
and  us  was  deserted,  they  that  were  leaving  the 
dance  turning  the  other  way,  into  the  main  thorough 
fare.  This  discovery,  that  they  were  not  behind  us, 
puzzled  me  not  a  little.  Had  they  given  up  their 
plans  when  they  learned  that  precautions  were 
being  taken  to  prevent  their  plot  from  succeeding  ?  I 
wondered.  No,  that  could  not  be  it,  or  the  Black- 
and-white  Masque  would  not  have  been  so  on  guard 
at  the  door  when  I  came  out.  There  was  something 
here  that  I  could  not  make  out.  So  much  more 
reason,  then,  for  my  being  more  cautious  than  ever. 
If  they  were  preparing  a  surprise  for  me,  they  should 
learn  before  they  were  through  with  this  affair  that 
they  were  dealing  with  two  men  that  were  used  to  all 
kinds  of  attempts  at  surprise.  If  they  should  beat 
us,  they  always  should  have  reason  to  remember 
their  victory  ;  'twould  be  a  performance  of  which  to 
be  proud. 

24 


Mark  Everard 


Presently  two  chairs  were  brought  out  from  the 
little  alley.  Into  these  our  charges  now  stepped, 
and  the  four  men  (for  two  more  chairmen  had  re 
turned  with  the  fellows  that  had  entered  the  place) 
took  up  their  burdens  and  started  off  at  a  good 
round  pace. 

So  soon  as  the  masqued  man  ahead  of  us  saw  them 
start  off  he  turned  about  and  hastily  started  back. 
We  pressed  more  into  the  shadow  and  permitted 
him  to  pass  at  a  run,  without  seeing  us.  Straight 
back  he  went  the  way  he  had  come  and  into  the 
court-yard  again  he  turned.  He  had  waved  his  scarfs 
to  the  King.  Was  he  returning  to  report  to  his 
Majesty,  or  to  the  conspirators — or  to  the  Duke  of 
Monmouth  ? 

But  now  I  had  no  time  for  the  serious  considering 
of  this  ;  I  was  obliged  to  follow  the  two  chairs,  which 
rapidly  were  fading  from  view,  as  they  hastened 
down  the  lane.  We  started  after  them,  running 
lightly  and  almost  silently  until  we  had  come  to 
within  about  fifty  yards  of  them,  when  we  slackened 
our  pace  to  about  that  at  which  they  were  going, 
that  we  might  keep  about  that  distance  between 
us.  Soon  they  turned  to  the  right  into  a  broader 
street,  along  which  they  went  at  the  same  good 
pace.  We  followed  at  the  same  distance. 

Now  we  had  our  faces  turned  westward,  and  if 
they  would  but  keep  to  the  principal  streets  and 
continue  the  same  rate  of  speed,  we  should  be  at 
Whitehall  in  half  an  hour.  The  plotters  would  not 

25 


Mark  Everard 


dare  molest  them,  except  in  some   deserted,  lonely 
place. 

"  So  long  as  they  but  keep  to  the  main  streets, 
they  are  safe.  Surely  they  will  have  the  good  sense 
to  give  lonely  places  a  wide  berth,"  I  whispered  to 
Toby. 

"  Look  ! " 

At  this  moment  a  large  coach  rolled  past  at  no 
slow  pace,  also  headed  to  the  west.  A  moment 
later  it  was  followed  by  another  at  the  same  speed. 
From  the  window  of  the  first  of  these  a  man's  head 
was  leaning  out,  as  though  he  watched  for  something. 
We  quickened  our  pace  to  a  run,  keeping  as  close  as 
possible  behind  the  second  coach,  and  yet  a  little  to 
one  side,  that  I  might  not  lose  sight  of  the  man  at 
the  window  of  the  first  coach.  As  they  drew  near 
the  chairs  their  speed  slackened,  and  at  the  moment 
of  passing,  the  man  at  the  window  leaned  farther  out, 
turned  his  head  and  stared  back  at  the  chairs.  At 
that  moment  they  came  directly  opposite  to  a  street 
light.  The  glare  shone  straight  in  his  face.  .  .  . 
He  wore  a  masque  of  black-and-white. 

Toby  and  I  rushed  forward,  seized  the  axle  of  the 
rear  coach  and  climbed  up  behind,  and  while  we 
rolled  on  again  at  full  speed  I  whispered  my 
directions  in  Toby's  ear ;  for  now  I  knew  what 
was  coming,  and  my  plan  of  action  was  complete. 

On  we  went  for  several  hundred  yards,  drew  up 
•with  a  jolt  for  a  moment,  then  turned  to  the  south, 
down  a  poorly-lighted  and  deserted  lane. 

26 


Mark  Everard 


I  had  been  expecting  something  like  this  to  hap 
pen,  but  until  we  turned  I  could  think  of  no  way  in 
which  the  conspirators  could  assure  themselves  that 
the  chairs  would  follow  them,  providing  they  did 
not  previously  know  the  exact  route  the  ladies  in 
tended  taking  on  their  return  to  the  Palace.  But 
as  we  turned  down  the  lane  toward  Fleet  Street 
everything  was  made  clear.  The  jolt  that  I  have 
mentioned  just  before  we  turned  was  sufficiently 
abrupt  and  strange,  after  the  seeming  haste  of  a 
moment  before,  to  arouse  my  curiosity  as  to  its 
cause  ;  so  I  cautiously  leaned  my  head  a  little  past 
the  side  of  the  coach  and  took  a  peep  at  that  that 
was  ahead  of  us. 

As  the  conveyance  stopped,  there  came  to  my  ears 
loud  and  boisterous  singing  and  cheering.  I  stared 
on  past  the  horses,  and  there,  two  score  of  yards 
ahead  of  us,  a  great  bonfire  blazed  in  the  middle  of 
the  street,  and  around  it  capered  a  throng  of 
merry-makers.  Judging  by  the  quality  of  their  song 
and  roughness  of  their  hoots  and  laughter,  they 
were  a  low  and  drunken  crowd,  lower  by  far  than 
the  dancers  in  the  court-yard  of  the  inn  we  had  left. 

I  had  time  only  sufficient  for  taking  in  this  lewd 
scene  at  a  glance,  for  now  both  coaches  turned 
sharply  to  the  left,  down  the  lane  of  which  I  have 
made  mention. 

Again  I  looked  out  past  the  side  of  the  coach. 
The  first  coach  was  rapidly  drawing  away  from  us, 
as  it  dashed  down  the  narrow  street  at  a  gallop, 

27 


Mark  Everard 


whilst  our  pace  slackened  to  a  gen  tie  trot,  and  then  to 
a  walk.  Wondrous  strange  conduct,  but  yet  I  thought 
I  saw  through  their  plans.  I  made  no  sound,  but 
leaned  yet  farther  out  and  strained  my  eyes  to  keep 
sight  of  the  coach  that  was  plunging  into,  and  bury 
ing  itself  in,  the  gloom  ahead  of  us. 

"  Ha !  very  good.  You  are  smart  boys,  smart 
boys  ;  but  boys  nevertheless.  The  t \vo-coach  plan  is 
good,  'tis  original,  and  might  reasonably  be  expected 
to  succeed,  providing,  of  course,  that  you  had  other 
men  to  deal  with  than  Mark  Everard  and  Toby 
Hunt,  and  also  having  a  care  that  these  same  two 
old  soldiers — Mark  and  Toby — did  not  take  it  into 
their  heads  to  climb  on  behind  the  second  coach. 
Ha !  ha !  "  I  chuckled  softly  to  myself,  "  you  are 
playing  the  game  nicely,  but  I  swear  the  money 
is  rolling  our  way  without  your  knowledge,"  and 
I  poked  Toby  in  the  ribs  with  my  elbow  as  I  saw 
the  first  coach  turn  sharply  to  the  left  and,  still 
at  a  gallop,  disappear. 

It  was  now  necessary  that  we  should  act  quickly, 
so  I  gave  the  little  man  a  few  more  whispered  di 
rections — for  my  plan  was  now  slightly  changed— 
and  then  we  stood  ready,  awaiting  the  time  when 
we  should  lead  the  music. 

We  had  not  long  to  wait ;  for  as  we  drew  near 
the  street  into  which  the  first  coach  had  turned,  we 
came  to  a  halt.  One  of  the  doors  opened  and  a 
gruff  voice  asked  :  "  All  clear  there,  my  man  ?  " 

"  Ay,  Sir,"  replied  the  coachman,  "  the  lane 

28 


Mark  Everard 


seems  empty.  The  people  all  are  up  at  the  bonfire, 
Sir." 

"  1Tis  a  mighty  sharp  night  for  the  first  of  May. 
Do  you  think  we  shall  have  long  to  wait  ? " 

"  Oh,  no,  Sir,  the  chairs'll  be  here  in  five  minutes, 
and  the  other  coach'll  be  right  behind  them,  Sir." 

The  driver  was  leaning  over  the  right  side  of  his 
seat,  his  head  turned  toward  the  open  door.  This 
gave  Toby  his  opportunity  to  descend  quietly  from 
his  perch  and  make  his  way  slowly  but  surely  along 
the  left  side,  past  the  unsuspecting  driver  and  to  the 
heads  of  the  horses. 

"  Well,  I  think  I  shall " 

Toby  gave  a  sharp  whistle,  his  signal  to  me  that 
he  had  reached  his  place.  The  coachman  sprang 
upright  on  his  seat  and  called  out  sharply  :  "  Who's 
there  ? "  The  man  at  the  window  leaned  farther 
out,  awaiting  Toby's  answer. 

I  knew  the  little  man  never  would  be  stuck  for 
an  answer,  but  I  swear  it  caught  my  breath  when 
it  took  the  form  of  a  song.  But  such  it  was,  and 
extempore  at  that : 

"  He  says,  says  he  : 
'  Now  who  be  ye  ?  ' 

My  answer  is  : 
'  The  same  to  thee'." 

Had  I  not  known  that  Toby  was  the  only  one  at 
the  heads  of  the  horses,  I  should  have  been  willing 
to  swear  'twas  some  harmless  drunkard  returning 

29 


Mark  Everard 


homo  from  his  celebration  of  the  holiday.     I  almost 
laughed  aloud  in  spite  of  myself. 

"  Get  out  o'  there,  no\v,  or  I'll  go  down  and  give 
you  a  taste  o'  boot  leather  !  "  cried  the  driver  angrily 
and  made  a  move  as  though  to  carry  out  his  threat. 

"  No,  don't  leave  the  reins,"  said  the  man  at  the 
door.  "  I  shall  attend  to  him."  And  he  stepped  to 
the  ground  and  started  forward. 

I  had  not  looked  for  this,  for  I  had  expected  the 
driver  to  get  down  from  his  seat  to  remove  Toby. 
However,  'twas  of  but  little  moment  how  we  should 
overpower  them,  so  long  as  it  would  not  take  long  ; 
too  much  time  had  been  wasted  already.  So  I 
descended  from  my  position  behind  the  coach,  so 
soon  as  I  heard  the  man  at  the  door  say  he  would 
remove  Toby,  and  started  quickly  but  quietly  after 
him,  the  moment  his  back  was  turned.  I  raised  the 
hilt  of  my  sword  to  knock  him  quietly  on  the  head, 
but  not  relishing  the  thought  of  perhaps  killing 
the  fellow  whilst  his  back  was  turned,  I  changed 
my  mind  and  stuck  the  blade  between  his  legs,  at 
the  same  time  hurling  my  weight  against  his 
shoulders.  He  lurched  forward,  his  hands  spread 
out  to  save  himself,  and  sprawled  at  full  length  in 
the  mud,  at  the  same  time  uttering  a  cry  of  dismay, 
which  was  immediately  followed  by  a  string  of 
oaths,  as  I  rolled  him  upon  his  back  and  proceeded 
to  unbuckle  his  sword-belt,  with  which  I  purposed  to 
bind  his  arms  to  his  sides. 

At  that  moment  the  driver  sprang  to  the  ground 

30 


Mark  Everard 


and  with  a  muttered  curs  rushed  upon  me,  the 
butt  of  his  heavy  whip  thr  ,vvn  back  for  a  blow  at 
my  head.  The  moment  he  sprang  from  his  seat 
Toby  called  out  a  warning,  so  I  was  not  caught 
napping.  The  whip  handle  whistled  through  the 
air;  I  sprang  to  one  side,  and  the  man  that  I  had 
been  binding  received  the  blow  upon  his  ribs.  I 
caught  the  wrist  of  the  coachman  ere  he  could  step 
back.  With  a  quick  jerk  I  landed  him  fairly  upon 
the  top  of  his  unfortunate  companion,  who  be 
tween  groans  cursed  the  bungling  driver  for  all  the 
fools  and  knaves  unhung,  in  the  most  approved 
manner.  Both  struggled  manfully  to  regain  their 
feet ;  and  at  last,  to  force  him  to  submit,  I  was 
compelled  to  give  the  driver  a  blow  upon  the  neck 
with  my  clenched  fist.  This  treatment  quieted 
him  most  marvelously.  He  stretched  out  flat  upon 
his  face  and  made  no  more  move,  whilst  I  hastily 
completed  the  binding  of  the  other's  arms ;  after  which 
I  securely  fastened  the  coachman's  hands  behind 
his  back  with  a  piece  cut  from  the  lash  of  his  whip, 
which  operation  brought  him  to  his  senses.  I  then 
tightly  gagged  the  driver  with  my  scarf,  and  the 
other  with  his  own. 

"  Now,  into  the  coach,  if  you  please,"  I  invited, 
taking  them  by  the  collars  and  assisting  them  to 
rise.  "  Come,  Toby,  and  give  me  a  hand ;  the 
horses,  I  think,  will  not  move,"  I  called.  Then, 
when  we  had  them  both  placed  in  the  front  seat, 
we  took  another  piece  of  the  whip-lash  and  bound 

31 


Mark  Everard 


their  feet  together — "  That  there  may  be  something 
to  draw  you  to  each  other," — as  Toby  remarked  to 
them. 

It  has  taken  me  some  little  time  to  describe  the 
capture  of  these  two  conspirators ;  but  from  the 
time  when  the  coach  came  to  a  halt  until  they 
were  both  prisoners,  safely  lodged  within  the  coach, 
more  than  five  minutes  could  not  have  elapsed. 
'Twas  lucky  it  took  us  no  longer,  for  as  Toby 
climbed  to  the  coachman's  seat  I  caught  the  sound 
of  an  approaching  coach.  Looking  back  up  the 
lane  I  could  dimly  make  out  a  great  dark  object, 
preceded  by  another,  which,  I  made  no  doubt,  was 
the  chairs,  all  coming  along  at  a  good  swinging 
pace.  I  did  not  know  how  the  plotter  whose  place 
I  had  taken,  and  whose  part  I  was  about  to  play, 
had  planned  to  act  when  the  chairs  should  reach 
the  place  where  we  waited  ;  but  I  did  not  hesitate  to 
act  in  my  own  way,  and  abide  by  the  result.  On 
they  came,  the  stalwart  chairmen  almost  running. 
Now  they  were  a  score  of  yards  away ;  now  ten, 
and  their  pace  slackened  a  little ;  now  five  paces, 
and  they  came  still  slower  ;  now  they  turned  to  one 
side  to  pass  the  coach — and  I  stepped  forth  and 
faced  them.  They  came  to  an  instant  halt — and 
who  would  not,  when  the  point  of  a  sword  is  held 
under  one's  nose  ?  Then,  to  my  great  surprise,  they 
put  down  the  chair.  I  gasped  in  surprise.  "Was 
there  treachery  here,  too?  Ha!  I  saw  through  it. 
The  tall  lady,  who  stepped  lightly  forth,  was  also 

32 


Mark  Everard 


in  the  plot.  I  must  now  act  with  lightning  quick 
ness.  Doubtless  she  would  not  expect  to  find  two 
prisoners  in  the  coach,  toward  the  door  of  which 
she  now  stepped  as  readily  as  if  'twere  her  own, 
and  had  been  ordered  by  her  to  be  in  waiting  there. 

"  Madam,"  I  whispered  hastily  (I  feared  to  speak 
in  my  natural  tones,  lest  she  might  know  my  voice 
belonged  not  to  be  man  that  she  expected)  "  be  not 
alarmed  by  the  presence  of  the  men  within  ;  they 
are  my  prisoners."  And  I  gave  her  my  hand  and 
assisted  her  to  her  seat. 

As  she  stepped  in  I  heard  a  rush  of  feet,  a  scuffle, 
oaths,  and  above  all  else  a  woman's  fearful  screams. 
'Slife !  the  Queen  had  the  voice  of  a  screech-owl. 
Zooks!  enough  to  make  any  man  come  to  her 
assistance,  if  for  no  other  reason  than  that  he  might 
preserve  his  hearing.  I  rushed  back  to  her  Majesty's 
chair,  where  a  savage  fight  was  taking  place  between 
two  chairmen  and  the  two  conspirators  from  the 
other  coach,  while  the  Queen  was  furnishing  the 
music  from  her  chair.  As  I  came  up  one  of  the 
chairmen,  with  a  groan,  fell  to  the  ground,  where  he 
lay,  coughing  out  his  life  in  bloody  mouthfuls.  I 
sprang  to  the  chair,  grasped  the  little  screaming 
tedy  in  my  arms  and  started  back  toward  the  car 
riage.  Did  I  say  owl  ?  I  should  have  said  cat. 
Zounds  !  the  skin  was  gone  from  the  side  of  my  nose 
tocfore  I  could  swear. 

A  hand  was  placed  upon  my  shoulder,  "  No,  no  ; 
the  other  coach,"  said  a  man's  voice  at  my  side,  and 

33 


Mark  Everard 


I  turned  to  see  the  tall  Black  Masque,  who  had  just 
killed  the  chairman. 

I  paid  no  heed  to  what  he  said,  but  hastened  to 
the  door  of  the  coach,  which  was  but  a  half-dozen 
paces  distant. 

"  I  say  the  other  coach  !  Do  you  hear  ?  Are  you 
mad,  man?"  And  again  he  seized  my  shoulder, 
roughly,  as  we  reached  the  carriage  door. 

I  saw  Toby  spring  to  the  ground, — resting  quietly 
whilst  a  fight  was  in  progress  was  more  than  he 
could  bear, — so  I  paid  no  more  attention  to  the  con- 
spirator,  but  swung  the  door  open  and  thrust  her 
Majesty  not  too  gently  in.  My  two  prisoners  were 
struggling  with  their  bonds,  rubbing  their  heads 
against  the  shoulders  of  each  other  in  their  efforts  to 
displace  the  tight  scarfs  that  prevented  them  from 
calling  out. 

"  Cease  your  attempts  to  get  free,"  I  said  roughly, 
"  or  you  shall  compel  me  to  soothe  you  with  cold 
steel."  And  I  seized  one  by  the  shoulder  and  gave 
him  a  shake,  that  he  might  know  that  he  was  within 
my  reach. 

The  Queen  made  but  one  more  frantic  effort  to 
destroy  the  remains  of  my  beauty,  then,  with  a 
scream  that  put  to  shame  her  former  efforts,  she 
leaned  back  in  her  seat  and  sobbed  foreign  prayers 
into  her  handkerchief. 

All  this  was  accompanied  by  the  click  of  swords, 
for  the  moment  I  had  thrown  the  coach  door  open 
and  thrust  the  Queen  within,  the  masqued  con- 

34 


Mark  Everard 


spirator  behind  my  back  with  a  cry,  "  'Tis  that 
damned  Everard !  "  sprang  forward,  his  blade  pointed 
to  spit  me.  But  Toby  I  never  have  known  to  act 
too  late.  As  the  sword  of  the  Masque  darted  for 
ward  another  blade  clicked  sharply  against  it,  and 
the  point  of  my  assailant  passed  harmlessly  a  foot 
above  my  head. 

At  this  moment  cries  for  help  came  from  where 
the  Black-and-white  Masque  was  struggling  with 
the  remaining  faithful  chairman.  The  other  two 
traitors,  who  had  stood  inactive,  now  rushed  to  the 
spot  whence  came  the  call,  whilst  Toby's  sword  still 
clicked  against  the  weapon  of  his  adversary,  whom 
the  little  swordsman  was  forcing  to  give  ground 
rapidly.  But  now  I  had  the  Queen  safely  shut  in 
the  coach,  so  I  ran  to  the  assistance  of  the  faithful 
chairman.  The  two  knaves  had  just  pulled  him  off 
the  Black-and-white  Masque,  who,  as  I  came  up, 
showed  a  lightness  of  heels  not  in  keeping  with  his 
girth.  I  sprang  at  the  two  chairmen,  who  were 
holding  the  loyal  fellow  down.  They  waited  not  my 
coming,  but  followed  the  example  of  their  master. 
I  dashed  after  them,  but  my  foot  caught  on  the 
corpse  of  the  man  that  had  been  killed  by  the  fellow 
that  Toby  now  fought,  and  I  measured  my  length 
in  the  half-dry  mud.  As  I  fell  Toby  called  out, 
"  Run,  coward ! "  and  the  Black  Masque  sprang 
over  me  and  dashed  up  the  lane  after  the  others. 

I  quickly  picked  myself  up  and  started  in  pursuit. 
But  they  had  too  great  a  start.  As  I  drew  near 

35 


Mark  Everard 


the  coach  the  driver  lashed  his  horses ;  they  bounded 
forward  into  a  space  beside  the  lane,  and  at  a  gallop 
turned  back  toward  the  bonfire. 

I  turned  to  the  badly  bruised  chairman  and  asked 
him  how  he  did.  He  stood  in  an  attitude  of  de 
fence,  the  point  of  a  sword  resting  on  the  ground 
before  him. 

"  Who  are  you,  Sir  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  I  fear  you  would  know  me  no  better  were  I  to 
tell  you  my  name.  That  I  have  saved  the  ladies  you 
can  see  for  yourself.  Is  not  that  sufficient  to  assure 
you  that  I  mean  you  no  harm  ? " 

"  True,  you  have  saved  the  ladies  from  others  ; 
but  how  do  I  know  where  you  intend  to  take  them, 
Sir  ?  I  know  not  who  they  are,  but  I  am  paid  to 
bear  them  safely,  and  I'll  do  my  duty." 

"  As  for  that,  my  faithful  fellow,  if  you  can  drive, 
you  may  do  so,  providing  you  make  for — say 
Whitehall." 

He  hesitated  a  moment. 

"  Come,  we  must  make  haste ;  the  knaves  may 
return  with  re-enforcements.  What  shall  we  do 
with  this  poor  corpse  ?  "  I  nodded  to  his  dead 
comrade. 

"  Poor  John !  He  was  a  man,  Sir,  he  was.  I'll 
come  back  for  him,  after  we  get  the  ladies  home, 
Sir.  Poor  old  John  !  " 

We  carried  the  corpse  and  laid  it  by  the  chairs  at 
the  side  of  the  lane.  The  chairman  climbed  to  the 
coachman's  seat  and  untied  the  reins  from  where 

36 


Mark  Everard 


Toby  had  fastened  them  to  keep  the  horses  from 
starting  off  while  the  fight  was  on. 

"  They're  making  an  awful  row  in  there,  Sir,'' 
said  Toby,  jerking  his  thumb  toward  the  door.  "  I 
had  to  jab  one  of  them  fellows,  Sir,  to  make  him 
quiet,  and  that  started  the  women  to  yell  louder 
than  ever,  Sir."  He  shook  his  head  in  disgust. 

I  opened  the  door  and  looked  in.  The  prison 
ers  were  now  quiet — evidently  Toby's  "  jab  "  had 
taught  them  a  lesson  in  good  behaviour — but  the 
ladies  were  embracing  each  other  and  one  was  sob 
bing  unrestrainedly.  Zooks !  'tis  no  wonder  Toby 
was  disgusted. 

"  Up  to  the  coachman's  seat,  Toby.  Let  that  fel 
low  drive.  "We  must  make  haste  or  we  may  be 
waylaid  ourselves. 

"Now,  Sir,"  I  said,  addressing  the  more  impor 
tant  of  my  prisoners,  "  if  you  please  to  move  over  a 
bit  you  may  have  the  pleasure  of  my  company." 
Then,  as  I  took  my  place  and  slammed  the  door 
shut — which  seemed  to  justify  the  Queen  in  giving 
another  deafening  scream — we  started  on  at  a  good 
pace. 

"  Now,  Madam,"  I  said  to  her  Majesty,  "  be  not 
alarmed.  You  have  been  rescued  from  a  most  das 
tardly  plot,  the  object  of  which  you  may  guess. 
These  men,  who  are  my  prisoners,  were  captured  in 
the  cowardly  attempt.  Their  companions  unfor 
tunately  escaped.''  I  might  as  well  have  talked  to 
the  moon ;  in  faith,  much  better ;  for  the  more  I 

37 


Mark  Everard 


said  the  more  she  jabbered.  Not  so  the  other  lady. 
The  moment  I  told  her  she  had  been  rescued  from 
a  band  of  abductors  she  started  and,  sitting  bolt  up 
right,  demanded : 

"  And  what  may  you  be,  Sir  ?  " 

"  I  may  be  many  things,  Madam ;  but  one  thing  I 
am  not,  and  that  is  the  dupe  of  abductors — nor  of 
the  abducted  neither,"  I  added  meaningly. 

She  said  not  another  word,  but  sank  back  beside 
the  Queen,  around  whom  she  put  her  arm.  This  at 
last  quieted  her  Majesty,  who  soon  uttered  no  fur 
ther  sound  than  an  occasional  sob,  half  stifled  in  her 
handkerchief. 

And  thus,  without  more  incident,  we  came  ere 
long  to  Whitehall. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THAT  night,  before  I  left  the  Palace,  the  King 
gave  me  orders  to  report  to  him  the  next  morning, 
about  the  hour  of  ten,  as  he  should  then  be  at  leisure 
to  hear  a  detailed  description  of  the  attempted  ab 
duction  of  the  Queen. 

Accordingly,  at  the  appointed  time  I  presented 
myself  in  the  King's  anteroom,  fully  expecting  to 
be  kept  waiting  for  an  hour  or  more,  while  the  lazy 
monarch  should  finish  his  dreams.  Great,  then,  was 
my  surprise  when,  the  moment  I  entered  the  room, 
a  gentleman  hastened  to  me  and  asked  if  I  was 
Master  Everard.  In  faith  he  had  no  great  crowd 
to  choose  from,  there  being  but  three  or  four  others 
present.  I  answered  that  I  was  ;  whereupon  he  in 
formed  me  that  the  King  had  been  most  anxiously 
awaiting  me  for  the  past  hour. 

"  Something  more  must  have  been  learned  con 
cerning  the  conspirators,"  I  thought,  as  I  followed 
my  conductor  across  the  room  toward  another 
chamber.  "It  must  be  of  vast  importance,  truly, 
to  cause  the  indolent  Charles  to  rise  thus  early. 
Has  he  discovered  the  name  of  the  leader  of  the 
three  ?  "  I  wondered.  For  the  night  before  he  had 
been  sadly  disappointed  because  we  had  not  caught 

39 


Mark  Everard 


the  other  tall,  Black  Masque ;  for  the  fellow  we  had 
captured  turned  out  to  be  a  subordinate,  the  tool  of 
some  more  powerful  knave. 

The  King  was  pacing  to  and  fro  across  the  room 
when  I  entered,  his  head  bowed,  his  brows  contracted 
in  a  frown,  and  his  hands  clasped  behind  his  back. 
He  halted  and  looked  up  quickly  when  ray  name 
was  announced,  then  came  toward  me  eagerly,  his 
swarthy  features  brightening,  as  though  my  coming 
had  lifted  a  burden  from  him. 

"  Ha !  Everard,"  he  said  quickly,  "  I  am  pleased 
mightily  to  see  you.  There's  more  work  been  cut 
out  for  you  and  your  little  devil." 

'T\vas  fortunate  Toby  was  not  present,  or  he 
should  have  dropped  dead  instantly  ;  his  indignation 
surely  would  have  burst  him. 

"  Does  it  concern  the  same  persons  with  whom 
we  dealt  last  night,  Sir  ?  " 

"  Ay,  ay,  they  must  be  the  same  knaves.  'Od's 
fish !  I  should  like  the  pleasure  of  seeing  them 
strung  up  by  their  necks.  Zooks !  the  next  thing  I 
expect  is  to  be  carried  off,  bed  and  all,  some  night 
whilst  I  sleep.  This  sort  of  outrage  must  come  to 
a  halt.  I  have  permitted  too  much  freedom  about 
the  Court.  If  the  ingrates  will  abuse  their  liberty, 
why,  I  must  make  an  example  that  will  teach  them 
a  lesson." 

'Twas  laughable  when  the  King  said  he  permitted 
too  much  freedom  about  the  Court.  He  had  set 
the  example  himself,  and  on  his  own  head  rested 

40 


Mark  Everard 


the  onus  of  having  the  most  dissolute  Court  in 
Europe.  Possibly  I  should  say  after  France  ;  for  it 
is  doubtful  to  which  of  these  two  belonged  this 
unenviable  distinction. 

I  twirled  my  mustaches  patiently  while  his 
Majesty  made  several  more  turns  to  and  fro  before 
me. 

"  You  know  the  lady  that  accompanied  the  Queen 
last  night,  Sir  ?  "  said  he  presently,  as  he  came  to  an 
abrupt  halt  before  me. 

"  Not  personally,  Sir." 

"  Nay,  nay  !  I  mean  you  remember  the  lady  ?  " 
he  laughed. 

"  I  do  indeed,  Sir." 

"  You  saw  her  enter  the  Palace  by  a  private  door 
with  her  Majesty  last  night  ?  " 

"  I  did,  Sir.  I  held  the  door  open  whilst  both  the 
ladies  entered,"  I  replied,  wondering  what  object  he 
could  have  in  asking  these  foolish  questions. 

"  Well,  Sir,  since  that  time  she  has  disappeared." 

"  Zooks ! " 

"  Zooks  !  You  might  swear  less  mildly,  and  stili 
not  be  extravagant.  What  make  you  of  it  ?  " 

I  gave  my  mustaches  a  few  thoughtful  pulls  ere 
I  asked  :  "  Were  there  any  signs  of  violence  ? " 

"  No,  not  so  far  as  I  can  learn." 

I  had  an  idea  how  it  had  happened,  but  I  did  not 
like  the  thought  of  informing  the  King  of  how 
willing  the  said  lady  was  to  leave  her  chair  and  step 
into  the  coach.  Instead,  I  drew  forth  the  sword  of 

41 


Mark  Everard 


the  Black-and-white  Masque,  which,  you  will  remem 
ber,  was  picked  up  by  the  one  faithful  chairman 
after  I  had  driven  the  two  knaves  from  him.  Toby 
had  got  it  from  the  fellow  after  we  reached  the 
Palace,  and  I  brought  it  with  me  this  morning,  in 
place  of  my  own,  that  I  might  show  it  to  the  King; 
for  engraven  on  the  blade,  near  the  hilt,  was  a  crest 
and  the  name :  Sir  Alfred  Heron  ;  and  his  Majesty, 
I  made  no  doubt,  would  know  something  of  this  Sir 
Alfred.  "Without  a  word  I  handed  it  to  the  King, 
my  finger  pointed  to  the  name. 

"  '  Sir  Alfred  Heron,'  "  he  read.  "  Why,  Master 
Everard,  how  come  you  by  this  gentleman's  sword  ? " 

"  Well,  Sir,  the  owner  of  the  weapon  left  the  lane 
in  such  haste  last  night,  when  he  and  his  friends 
tried  so  unsuccessfully  to  carry  off  the  Queen,  that 
he  forgot  to  take  the  blade  along  with  him." 

"  What  is  this  ?  Sir  Alfred  in  the  plot  ?  Why, 
Sir,  'twas  his  own  daughter  he  was  attempting  to 
abduct.  The  lady  was  Mistress  Heron.  'Od'sn'sh! 
I  see  through  it  now.  'Tis  her  father  that  has  car 
ried  her  off !" 

I  regretted  being  the  instrument  that  conveyed 
the  knowledge  to  the  King  that  Sir  Alfred  had  car 
ried  off  his  daughter.  Who  had  a  better  right  to 
abduct  her  ?  I  began  to  see  through  the  whole 
affair  now,  though  still  there  were  several  points 
that  I  could  not  understand.  If  this  Sir  Alfred's 
only  object  was  the  taking  away  of  his  daughter 
from  the  Court,  why  had  his  companion  been  so 

42 


Mark  Everard 


anxious  to  have  me  put  the  Queen  into  the  other 
coach  ?  Why  should  they  have  molested  the  Queen 
at  all  ?  And  then  again,  how  was  it  that  Monmouth 
should  have  been  so  well  acquainted  with  the  plans 
of  the  plotters  ?  I  still  had  my  suspicions  of  the 
Little  Duke.  Sir  Alfred  might  have  most  excellent 
reasons  for  wishing  his  daughter  to  leave  the  Court 
— doubtless  the  young  lady  had  good  reasons  herself 
— still  the  actions  of  this  same  Sir  Alfred  were, 
to  say  the  least,  suspicious.  I  was  not  sure  that 
he  was  deserving  of  sympathy.  However,  I  now 
should  be  on  my  guard.  I  should  learn  for  what 
the  King  wanted  me.  He  should  do  the  talking ; 
I  soon  might  be  placed  in  a  position  where  it  would 
be  in  my  power  to  sift  this  matter  to  the  bottom. 
Then  I  could  decide  who  were  the  deserving  and 
who  the  guilty.  It  would  be  time  then  for  the  be 
stowing  of  sympathy.  Meantime  I  would  keep  my 
thoughts  to  myself.  They  there  would  be  in  no 
one's  way. 

The  King  paced  back  and  forth  angrily,  jerking 
out  short,  quick  sentences,  besprinkled  most  liberally 
with  oaths.  I  could  not  catch  all  that  he  said,  for 
his  words  seemed  addressed  more  to  himself  than 
me.  But  I  distinctly  heard  him  repeat  several 
times  :  "  Ha  !  Sir  Alfred,  so  'tis  you,  after  all.  I 
have  been  on  the  wrong  scent.  So,  so,  that  is  the 
way  you  would  thwart  me !  'Od's  fish  !  you  have 
taken  the  wrong  course.  'Tis  time  I  put  my  foot 
down.  Zooks  !  I'll  not  be  so  boldly  defied. 

43 


Mark  Everard 


"  Master  Everard,"  he  said  suddenly,  as  he  again 
came  to  a  halt  before  me,  "  are  you  ready  to  under 
take  another  affair  for  me  ?  " 

"  That  depends,  Sir,  on  what  the  affair  is,"  I 
replied  guardedly ;  for  I  had  no  intention  of  mixing 
myself  up  in  any  of  his  disgraceful  amours  ;  and  I 
suspected,  after  what  he  had  said  of  the  lady,  it  was 
something  after  this  kind  for  which  he  desired  my 
services. 

The  King  flushed  in  anger  ;  then,  after  a  moment, 
in  which  my  eyes  were  on  his  own,  he  burst  into 
laughter. 

"  Upon  my  soul,  Everard,  I  never  have  met  the 
like  of  you  before.  I  know  of  no  other  man  that 
dare  to  speak  to  me  as  you  do.  Your  bluntness 
takes  one's  breath  away,  and  yet,"  he  added,  still 
laughing,  "  the  manner  is  mighty  becoming,  and  I 
can't  help  liking  it  in  you ;  though  at  first  'tis  a  bit 
shocking." 

I  made  no  comment,  and  the  King  went  on  : 

"  Well,  then,  the  matter  that  I  wish  you  to  take 
in  hand  is  the  arrest  of  this  Sir  Alfred  Heron, 
whose  sword  you  already  have  captured.  'Tis  to 
be  hoped  he  may  be  as  successfully  taken.  Do  you 
consent  ? " 

I  could  see  no  reason  for  refusing.  In  fact  I 
was  most  curious  to  unravel  the  little  mysteries 
connected  with  this  affair.  I  readily  consented. 

"  His  arrest,  as  you  can  understand,  must  be  most 
secret.  I  merely  wish  him  to  be  prevented  from 

44 


Mark  Everard 


leaving  his  estate  at  present,  i  shall  place  what 
ever  number  of  men  you  wish  at  your  disposal. 
You  shall  need  at  least  a  half  dozen,  besides  your 
great  Toby."  Here  the  King  smiled  as  he  thought 
of  the  little  swordsman.  "  I  shall  send  you  further 
instructions  when  I  hear  that  you  have  laid  hands 
on  your  prisoner." 

"  Shall  I  report  to  your  Majesty  here  ?  " 

"  Yes,  for  the  remainder  of  this  week.  The  Court 
will  leave  Whitehall  for  Dover  next  week.  If  I 
hear  not  from  you  before  I  leave,  I  shall  send  you 
directions  as  to  what  you  are  to  do  with  Sir  Alfred." 

"  "Where  shall  I  seek  my  prisoner,  Sir  ?  " 

"  His  estate  is  in  Kent,  not  far  from  Canterbury. 
I  shall  send  with  you  an  officer  that  knows  the 
way." 

"  How  soon  shall  we  set  out,  Sir  ? " 

"  How  soon  can  you  be  ready  ? " 

"  Within  the  hour,  Sir." 

"  Then  within  the  hour  you  shall  set  out.  No 
time  may  be  spared.  If  Sir  Alfred  should  learn 
that  his  treachery  has  been  discovered,  I  believe  he 
will  take  at  once  to  flight.  If  he  be  allowed  time 
in  which  to  leave  his  home,  you  are  like  to  have 
difficulty  in  capturing  him.  And  captured  he  must 
be.  'Od's  fish  !  I  will  turn  England  upside  down, 
but  he  shall  not  escape  ! "  And  he  struck  his 
clenched  fist  into  his  other  palm,  by  way  of  emphasis. 

I  was  not  surprised  that  his  Majesty's  temper 
was  roused,  for,  to  tell  the  truth,  the  abduction  of 

45 


Mark  Everard 


a  lady  from  the  Court  was  a  most  monstrous  dar 
ing  enterprise.  Yet,  behind  all  this  cause  that  he 
had  for  wrath — and  I  think  there  is  none  that  will 
not  admit  it  was  sufficient — I  thought  I  saw  another 
reason  for  his  determination  to  prevent  this  Sir 
Alfred's  escape.  'Tis  possible  it  was  my  knowledge 
of  the  King's  failings  that  caused  me  to  look  for 
other  than  most  apparent  causes  for  this  thirst  for 
revenge.  I  could  not  help  feeling  a  sort  of  mis 
chievous  delight  because  this  Mistress  Heron  had 
succeeded  in  making  her  escape  from  this  place, 
which  evidently  was  not  to  her  liking.  Heaven 
knows  I  had  no  love  for  women  ;  yet  my  sympa 
thies  ever  have  been  with  the  weaker  side,  provid 
ing,  of  course,  that  the  weaker  side  be  possessed  of 
some  kind  of  virtue.  In  this  case  the  King  un 
doubtedly  was  the  stronger.  And  as  for  virtue 
—well,  his  absolute  ignorance  of  what  that  word 
meant  was  his  only  excuse  for  not  possessing  tlie 
quality. 

"  I  shall  send  you  a  warrant  by  the  officer  that  I 
shall  place  under  your  command,"  he  said,  after  a 
few  more  turns  about  the  room,  which  exercise 
seemed  to  have  a  soothing  effect  upon  his  anger. 

I  bowed  and  started  to  withdraw. 

"  Ah !  I  had  forgot  ;  I  am  your  debtor.  You 
shall  doubtless  need  money.  I  know  how  mighty 
inconvenient 'tis  to  be  without  it.  Zooks!  I  would 
that  I  could  gain  it  as  easily  as  do  you,  Master 
Everard.  You  have  but  to  fight  for  a  living.  I 

46 


Mark  Everard 


must  both  fight  and  beg  for  mine."  And  he  made 
a  grimace,  and  laughed  good-naturedly.  "  You 
shall  have  what  I  owe  you,  Everard.  I'll  send  you 
a  purse  by  the  officer."  He  nodded  smilingly, 
turned  with  a  sigh,  and  strolled  leisurely  across  the 
room  to  a  door  in  the  opposite  wall,  while  I  bowed 
deeply  to  his  back  and  withdrew. 

Zooks!  but  this  Charles  was  an  odd  mixture — for 
a  king. 


47 


CHAPTER  III. 

AN  hour  after  I  left  Whitehall  an  officer  and  six 
men  rode  into  the  court-yard  of  the  inn  at  which  I 
was  staying.  The  officer  hastily  dismounted  and 
advanced  to  where  I  had  been  standing  for  some 
moments,  awaiting  his  arrival. 

"  Have  I  the  honour  to  address  Master  Everard, 
Sir?"  he  asked. 

"  That  is  my  name,  Sir,"  I  answered,  advancing 
my  hand  for  the  weighty  looking  document  that  he 
held  toward  me. 

As  I  glanced  hurriedly  over  the  parchment — 
which  was  my  warrant  for  the  arrest  of  one  Sir 
Alfred  Heron — the  young  gentleman  explained 
briefly  that  he  was  Sir  Charles  Rawley,  Bart.,  a 
lieutenant  in  the  King's  guards,  with  orders  from  the 
King  to  place  himself  and  his  men  under  my  com 
mand  for  special  service  ;  all  of  which  (with  the 
exception  of  the  fact  that  he  was  Sir  Charles 
Rawley,  Bart.,  a  person  with  a  monstrous  opinion 
of  his  own  importance)  I  knew  before.  He  then 
drew  forth  a  purse  of  gold,  which  he  handed  to  me 
with  the  words :  "  With  the  compliments  of  his 
Majesty  the  King." 

I  called  Toby  and  gave  the  order  to  set  out  at  once. 

48 


Mark  Everard 


In  ten  minutes  we  rode  forth  from  the  inn  ;  in  ten 
more  we  were  crossing  the  bridge,  and  within  three 
quarters  of  an  hour  after  receiving  the  King's  war 
rant  we  had  left  the  city  far  behind. 

Thanks  to  the  weather  the  road  was  good,  so  we 
made  fast  time,  having  put  something  more  than 
fifteen  miles  between  London  and  us  by  one  o'clock, 
when  we  halted  at  a  wayside  inn  for  our  midday 
meal.  We  rested  here  but  an  hour,  and  then  pro 
ceeded  at  the  same  round  pace,  for  I  was  deter 
mined  to  reach  the  house  of  Sir  Alfred  before  night 
fall. 

Sir  Charles  proved  to  be  a  better  companion  than 
I  had  at  first  thought  him,  being  free  of  conversa 
tion — that  is,  if  the  answering  of  questions  may  be 
called  conversation.  I  could  see  from  his  manner, 
however,  that  he  felt  himself  in  no  way  honoured 
by  being  placed  under  my  command,  though,  to  do 
the  boy  justice,  he  tried  mightily  to  keep  from 
showing  it.  Had  I  been  ten  years  younger  this 
might  have  caused  me  annoyance,  but  having 
brushed  shoulders  with  so  many  and  so  various 
animals  I  found  it  more  amusing  than  otherwise, 
and  would  now  and  again  indulge  in  some  petty 
familiarity,  merely  for  the  diversion  of  watching  his 
hidden  resentment.  Think  not  from  this  that  I  was 
born  with  an  even  temper.  On  the  contrary,  the 
devil  supplied  me  with  an  abundance  of  fire.  But 
I  never  was  one  that  sought  a  quarrel  (though  I 
never  have  avoided  one),  and  though  there  are  many 

4  49 


Mark  Everard 


to  whom  my  manner  is  irritating,  I  am  slow  to  fall 
out  with  them  for  that  reason.  To  this  boy  I 
was  but  a  swaggering  adventurer,  a  fighter  of  duels, 
a  brawler  at  inns,  who  was  now  on  "a  service  in 
keeping  with  my  reputation ;  while  he  was  a 
gentleman  born  and  bred,  to  whom  it  was  but 
scant  honour  to  be  engaged  in  such  an  enterprise. 
He  was  right.  'Twas  amusing,  upon  my  soul ! 
But  he — like  many  another — did  not  know  Mark 
Everard. 

But  as  the  afternoon  wore  on  1  began  gradually 
to  form  another  opinion  of  the  young  officer- 
Becoming  less  frozen  under  the  warmth  of  my 
apparently  confiding  and  careless  manner,  he — 
perhaps  unconsciously — grew  more  familiar.  He 
began  by  asking  me  of  affairs  in  France,  having 
previously  learned  from  my  conversation  that  I  had 
been  returned  from  there  but  a  few  days  ;  then 
England  became  the  subject — England  in  general- 
then  the  Court,  the  King,  the  Queen,  and  finally  he 
mentioned  a  thing  of  no  less  importance  than  the 
King's  presence  at  the  May -pole  dance  the  night 
before.  It  was  at  this  point  that  my  opinion  of  the 
young  gentleman  underwent  the  change.  Was  it 
possible  that  this  boy,  this  stripling,  was  attempting 
to  draw  me  out  ?  'Twas  absurd  !  Yet,  how  knew 
he  of  the  King's  presence  at  the  dance  ?  Might 
there  not  be  something  in  this  young  man  that  I 
had  not  looked  for?  Most  assuredly  I  had  every 
reason  to  be  on  my  guard.  Did  not  I  suspect  the 

50 


Mark  Everard 


young  Duke  of  Monmouth  of  being  connected  with 
the  abduction  plot  ?  "Well,  then,  if  i/he  affair  was  of 
sufficient  importance  for  his  Grace  to  mix  himself 
up  in  and  take  such  monstrous  risks,  was  it  not  to 
be  expected  that  a  person  who  had  played  so  im 
portant  a  part  in  the  aifair  as  had  one  Mark  Everard 
would  be  worth  keeping  an  eye  on?  It  suddenly 
occurred  to  me,  as  I  asked  myself  these  questions, 
that  this  Sir  Charles  Rawley  was  not  all  that  I  had 
thought  him — or,  rather,  he  was  more,  much 
more. 

I  did  not  let  my  companion  see  that  my  suspicions 
were  aroused,  but,  on  the  contrary,  discussed  the 
matter  freely  with  him. 

"  Does  his  Majesty  make  a  practice  of  attending 
such  merry-makings  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Oh,  yes,  though  for  some  time  past  he  has 
gone  most  secretly." 

"  And  was  he  used  to  go  more  openly,  then  ?  "  I 
asked  in  apparent  surprise.  I  was  setting  a  trap 
for  Sir  Charles. 

"  Yes,  he  has  been  more  careful  since — some  time 
since — the  Queen,  who  accompanied  him,  was  left 
alone,  sitting  in  her  chair,  and  managed  to  reach 
the  Palace  only  with  great  difficulty  and  danger. 
Some  there  were  that  spoke  of  a  plot  to  have  her 
Majesty  abducted,  and  that  she  was  left  thus  alone 
that  the  abductors  might  the  more  easily  succeed. 
Of  course  'twas  absurd,"  he  added  with  a  depre 
ciating  shrug.  "  But  when  this  story  got  abroad 


Mark  Everard 


his  Majesty's  ministers  advised  him  to  discontinue 
the  practice." 

"  And  how  long  is  it  since  this  amusing  incident 
occurred  ?  "  I  smiled. 

"  'Tis  some  two  years  since.  'Twas  before  my 
time  at  Court.  Since  then,  until  last  night,  the 

Quo He  broke  off  abruptly  and  turned  scarlet 

to  the  roots  of  his  hair. 

I  spurred  my  horse  sharply  on  the  side  farther 
from  Sir  Charles,  and  as  the  beast  pranced  and 
sidled  angrily  under  my  tight  rein,  I  swore  roundly 
at  him,  that  the  young  gentleman  might  labour 
under  the  delusion  that  I  had  not  noted  his  lapsus 
linguae. 

"  Your  pardon,  Sir,"  I  said,  when  my  mount 
again  walked  quietly  :  "  I  did  not  hear  your  last 
remark." 

"  Ah  !  yes  ;  'twas  about  his  Majesty,  I  think.  I 
said  he  has  been  more  careful  as  to  where  the  Queen 
goes  since  that  night.  Her  Majesty  is  not  now 
permitted  to  indulge  in  such  romantic  frolics.  For 
that  was  romantic;  was  it  not?"  He  laughed 
uneasily. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  I  replied,  and  started  on  at  a 
gallop. 

I  had  made  a  discovery.  My  companion  knew  of 
the  Queen's  presence  at  the  dance  of  the  previous 
night.  Besides  this,  he  did  not  wish  me  to  know  of 
his  knowledge,  else  he  would  not  have  checked 
himself  so  confusedly  when  he  saw  he  was  telling 

52 


Mark  Everard 


too  much.  Was  there  no  end  to  the  number  of  the 
conspirators?  Yet,  when  I  came  to  think  of  it — 
as  I  did  to  the  accompaniment  of  the  horses'  hoofs 
beating  upon  the  hard  road,  the  clank  of  scabbards, 
the  jingle  of  spurs,  as  we  dashed  ahead — 'twas  quite 
to  be  expected  that  they — the  conspirators — would 
have  some  one  sent  with  me  that  would  keep  them 
informed  as  to  my  success — or  lack  of  it.  If  Mon- 
mouth,  or  any  one  else  of  power,  was  in  their  ranks 
'twas  no  trouble  to  have  one  of  their  trusted  men 
chosen  as  the  officer  to  accompany  me.  Well,  they 
had  sent  one  that  was  not  over  deep,  and  I 
had  partly  found  him  out,  so  I  felt  no  great  uneasi 
ness  for  the  present.  I  should  keep  a  close  watch 
on  the  Baronet  and  try  to  find  out  what  were  his 
plans  before  he  should  have  an  opportunity  of 
carrying  them  to  a  point  where  they  might  seriously 
interfere  with  mine.  It  was  quite  likely,  though, 
that  his  men  were  of  his  own  colour,  and  doubtless 
they  were  thoroughly  posted  as  to  the  part  each 
was  to  play.  Seven  against  two !  If  the  plot 
ters  were  determined  to  carry  their  designs  out 
boldly,  Toby  and  I  seemed  destined  to  find  ourselves 
in  a  most  interesting  situation.  Zooks  !  'twould  not 
be  the  first  time  for  us  to  find  ourselves  in  such  cir 
cumstances.  But  now,  as  I  thought  of  this  young 
man's  attempting  to  outwit  so  old  a  hand  as  was  I, 
I  must  confess  the  situation  struck  me  as  somewhat 
new.  Yes,  it  was  original ;  and  then,  as  I  thought 
OH  it  the  more,  it  seemed  almost  laughable.  I 

53 


Mark  Everard 


turned  to  glance  at  Sir  Charles ;  he  was  watching 
me  with  a  troubled  look  upon  his  boyish  features. 
That  was  the  climax ;  I  had  to  turn  my  face  away 
and  spur  my  horse,  that  he  might  not  see  me  burst 
out  laughing. 

By  this  time  the  sun  was  sinking  low.  In  another 
hour  he  would  be  gone  for  the  night.  There  was  no 
time  for  more  talk.  Sir  Alfred's  home  must  be 
reached  in  that  hour ;  and  our  horses  were  weary, 
and  Sir  Charles  informed  me  that  we  were  yet  some 
eight  or  ten  miles  from  our  destination.  There  was 
no  drawing  of  reins,  but  the  spur  soon  was  plied 
freely,  and  a  neck  was  clapped  encouragingly,  and 
an  oath  was  rolled  out  roughly,  when  an  uncertain 
step  was  made.  Our  party  soon  became  less  compact, 
the  weaker  beasts,  or  those  that  bore  the  greatest 
weights,  gradually  dropping  behind. 

"  We  turn  here,  Sir,"  called  out  Sir  Charles,  as  we 
drew  near  a  road  leading  to  the  right. 

"  How  much  farther  ?  "  I  panted,  as  we  halted  at 
the  corner,  that  we  might  permit  the  stragglers  to 
overtake  us. 

"  But  one  league  more,  Sir ;  and  the  sun  is  still 
twenty  minutes  from  the  earth,"  he  answered,  as  he 
followed  my  example  of  using  the  hat  as  a  fan. 

The  roads  were  dry,  and  we  were  a  sorry  sight, 
covered  as  we  were  with  dust  from  head  to  foot. 

Then  on  we  went  at  a  painful  gallop  for  two  miles 
more,  the  horses'  heads  wobbling  wearily ;  then  a 
trot  became  our  fastest  pace,  and  with  our  followers 

54 


Mark  Everard 


again  strung  far  out  behind,  we  came  at  last  to  the 
gates  of  Heron  Hall  just  as  the  sun's  rim  disappeared 
behind  the  wooded  horizon. 

I  pulled  at  the  bell-chain,  shook  the  iron  gate 
vigorously  and  shouted  several  times,  ere  I  suc 
ceeded  in  getting  the  porter  from  his  lodge.  Pres 
ently,  however,  he  came  to  the  other  side  of  the  gate 
and  looked  through  at  us  stupidly,  asking  no  ques 
tions,  nor  making  any  move  to  admit  us. 

"  Come,  my  man,  open  quickly.  Zounds !  'tis  not 
you  we  have  come  to  see,"  I  snapped,  annoyed  by 
his  sullen  stare. 

"  Who  are  you?  "  he  growled,  without  moving  a 
muscle. 

u  The  devil !  What  is  that  to  you  ?  Open  that 
gate  at  once,  sirrah,  or  I'll  wear  out  my  scabbard 
upon  your  back  when  I  do  get  in !  " 

"  When  you  do  get  in, !  "  he  repeated  with  a  shrug 
of  his  shoulders,  and  turned  to  walk  away. 

"  Halt  1  "  I  shouted,  drawing  a  pistol  and  taking 
aim  through  the  bars  of  the  gate.  "  Come  back  here 
and  open  this  gate,  or  you'll  never  open  another  !  " 

He  stopped  and  looked  back,  scowling.  "  There 
would  be  no  one  to  open  it  for  you  at  all  if  you 
killed  me,"  he  replied  deliberately. 

"  Zooks !  you  should  be  as  useful  to  me  dead  as 
you  are  living." 

"  No,  I  wouldn't,"  he  contradicted  in  the  same 
dull  tones. 

"  Why  ? "    I   questioned,    studying    the   strange 

55 


Mark  Everard 


creature.  'Twas  evident  this  fellow  could  not  be 
frightened.  He  spoke  the  truth  ;  'twould  do  me  no 
good  to  kill  him,  and  although  it  looked  as  if  he 
•would  be  of  but  little  use  to  me  living,  yet  'tis  sel 
dom  that  a  quick  man  is  not  better  than  a  dead.  And 
besides  all  this,  I  am  no  assassin,  and  had  no  thought 
of  shooting  him. 

"  Because,  if  you  will  wait,  I'll  ask  the  master  if 
you're  to  be  admitted."  And  not  waiting  my  reply, 
he  started  slowly  up  the  winding  drive  toward  the 
house. 

I  heard  a  gruff  oath  behind  me,  and  turned  in  time 
to  see  Toby  shaking  his  fist  at  the  disappearing 
porter. 

"  He's  just  trying  to  gain  time,  Sir,"  said  the 
little  man  angrily.  "  I'd  like  to  know  what's  going 
on  up  at  the  house,  Sir." 

"  Zooks  !  I  believe  you  are  right.  Is  there  an 
other  entrance  to  the  park,  Sir  Charles  ?  " 

"  'Od's  fish  !  yes,  Sir,"  he  answered  with  a  start. 
"  It's  on  the  other  side,  almost  opposite  this  one." 

"  Then  while  we  wait  here  they  may  be  making 
their  escape.  'Tis  as  you  say,  Toby  ;  the  porter  is 
gaining  time.  Quick  !  hold  my  rein.  That  gate 
must  be  opened." 

I  sprang  to  the  ground  and,  warning  my  com 
panions  to  keep  well  back,  placed  iny  pistol  to  the 
great  lock  and  fired.  There  was  a  sharp  report,  a 
ringing  in  my  ears,  and  a  tingling  sensation  in  the 
fingers  ;  but  the  gates  remained  locked  together,  in 

56 


Mark  Everard 


spite  of  the  vigorous  shaking  I  gave  them  to  test  the 
effect  of  the  shot.  I  hastened  back  to  my  saddle 
and  got  my  other  pistol.  This  time  there  must  be 
no  failure.  Every  moment  given  to  Sir  Alfred 
robbed  me  of  a  chance  of  capturing  him.  I  did  not 
believe  he  had  left ;  for  if  he  had,  the  porter  would  not 
have  acted  so  strangely.  A  weary  ride  of  over  forty 
miles,  and  then  have  our  game  escape  us  just  as  we 
arrived  at  the  gate  !  No,  no  ;  the  lock  must  burst 
this  time.  I  put  my  whole  will  into  the  shot.  It 
could  not  fail.  I  aimed  the  pistol  at  an  angle,  so 
that  it  pointed  in  the  direction  in  which  the  bolt 
should  go.  Very  carefully  I  fired,  that  I  might  not 
displace  the  muzzle.  A  crash  !—the  pistol  flew  out 
of  my  hands ;  burnt  powder  blew  into  my  face ; 
I  gave  the  gates  a  shake,  then  another,  and  at  the 
third  attempt  they  swung  slowly  open.  'Twas 
fortunate  they  were  not  barred,  or  we  should  have 
been  forced  to  abandon  our  horses,  climb  the  wall, 
and  make  our  way  to  the  house  on  foot,  which  would 
have  consumed  much  time,  and  would  have  left  us 
in  a  position  in  which  we  should  have  been  unable 
to  pursue  the  fugitives  in  case  they  already  should 
have  left. 

"  Quick,  Toby,  my  horse  ! "  I  called,  snatching  up 
the  pistol  1  had  dropped. 

In  a  moment  he  was  at  my  side.  I  sprang  into 
the  saddle,  clapped  spurs  to  the  poor  beast's  tender 
sides,  and  galloped  up  the  drive  with  all  possible 
speed,  my  companions  at  my  heels.  This  drive  was. 

57 


Mark  Everard 


as  I  have  said,  winding ;  but  this  condition  lasted 
only  a  little  way  ;  for  when  we  had  thundered  across 
a  bridge  the  path  divided,  one  branch  running  to  the 
left,  the  other  to  the  right,  both  circling  round  a 
series  of  terraces,  upon  the  topmost  of  which  a 
stately  mansion  stood.  We  took  the  right,  dashing 
ahead  along  the  circling,  ever-rising  drive.  Now 
we  could  see  the  whole  front  and  left  wing  of  the 
house.  .  .  .  Still  no  sign  of  life. 

"This  way!"  I  cried,  and  swung  to  the  right, 
that  we  might  make  a  complete  circle  around  the 
place.  Down  the  left  wing  we  went,  past  little 
casements  and  great  bow  windows,  turned  to  the 
left  again,  round  the  corner  and — almost  crashed 
against  a  coach,  into  which  a  man  of  about  fifty 
was  hastily  handing  a  lady.  The  driver  already  was 
in  his  seat,  and  two  mounted  and  armed  men  stood 
by  the  rear  wheels. 

Instantly  confusion  reigned.  The  guards — they 
were  the  chairmen  of  the  night  before — drew  their 
pistols  and  faced  us  boldly.  The  coachman,  in  his 
excitement  forgetting  that  his  master  was  not  yet 
in  the  coach,  lashed  his  horses  and  started  off,  almost 
throwing  the  gentleman  to  the  earth. 

"  Quick,  Toby,  the  carriage !  "  I  cried.  But  lie 
had  not  waited  for  his  cue.  lie  was  off  the  moment 
the  coach  had  started.  The  guards  levelled  their 
pistols  and  shouted  to  him  to  halt.  lie  gave  a 
whoop  and  rode  still  faster.  Now  he  was  directly 
in  front  of  them.  Shots  rang  out,  but  Tobv  rode  on 

58 


Mark  Everard 


unharmed.  At  the  moment  of  their  fire  he  had 
thrown  himself  upon  his  horse's  neck;  the  bullets 
passed  harmlessly  over  his  back ;  and  before  the 
guards  could  recover  from  their  surprise  he  was  past 
them,  was  beside  the  running  coach-horses  and 
reaching  for  their  reins.  The  crowd  of  servants  in 
the  background  (at  their  head  stood  the  surly 
porter),  myself  and  my  followers  thought  of  nothing 
but  the  exciting  race  between  my  little  friend  and 
the  coachman.  Several  fruitless  attempts  Toby 
made  to  seize  the  leader's  bit.  .  .  .  Then  at  last  he 
had  it — and  a  cheer  went  up  from  seven  parched 
throats.  ...  Sir  Charles  was  silent. 

''  In  the  King's  name,  put  up  your  weapons,"  I  com 
manded,  turning  to  Sir  Alfred's  men. 

They  hesitated,  looked  nervously  at  their  master, 
but  slowly  lowered  the  points  of  their  pistols. 

"  Put  up  your  arms,  my  men,"  Sir  Alfred  said 
quietly.  "  We  are  not  attacked  by  robbers,  as  you 
have  good  excuse  to  think.  That  these  gentlemen 
feared  to  miss  me  is  doubtless  the  reason  for  their 
so  startling  appearance.  Ah  !  Sir  Charles  Rawley, 
as  I  live ! "  he  cried  with  seeming  surprise  and  an 
attempt  at  pleasure.  "  'Tis  fortunate  you  arrived 
when  you  did  ;  I  was  about  to  set  out  for  the  house 
of  a  friend,  there  to  spend  the  night."  And  he  un 
covered  and  flourished  his  hat  after  the  most  ap 
proved  fashion. 

The   growing  darkness   partially   concealed   the 


59 


Mark  Everard 


young  officer's  embarrassment,  as  he  made  answer 
to  this  greeting. 

The  coach  now  was  drawing  near,  Toby  riding  at 
the  horses'  heads  and  leading  them  slowly. 

I  dismounted  and  approached  Sir  Alfred. 

"  And  you,  Sir  ? "  said  he,  facing  me  haughtily, 
his  eyebrows  raised  in  what  was  meant  to  be  most 
withering  surprise,  "  I  think  I  have  not  had  the 
honour  of  meeting  you  before." 

"  For  which  I  crave  your  pardon,  Sir.  'Tis  no 
fault  of  mine,  I  assure  you.  I  did  my  best,  Sir,  but 
I  tripped  on  that  confounded  corpse,  you  see,  and 
before  I  could  rise  we  had  become  separated."  And 
with  my  gauntlet  I  flicked  the  dust  from  my  boot- 
tops. 

He  started  as  though  I  had  dealt  him  a  blow. 
For  a  moment  he  stood  silent,  then  he  seemed  to 
pull  himself  together,  as  though  to  face  the  matter 
out  boldly.  "  And  what  is  your  errand  here,  Sir  ? " 
he  snapped. 

"  I  come  from  the  King,  who  wishes  to  thank  you 
for  the  present  you  made  him." 

"  Present  ?  "  he  puzzled. 

"  Your  sword,"  I  smiled. 

Sir  Alfred  started.  "  Is  that  all  ?  "  he  asked 
coldly. 

"  And  I  came  also  to  see  that  you  do  not  commit 
the  indiscretion  that  I  am  just  in  time  to  prevent — 
namely,  your  going  abroad.  The  King  fears  for 
your  health,  Sir,  and  has  sent  me  to  you  that  you 

60 


Mark  Everard 


may  not  lack  companionship  during  your  indisposi 
tion.  Until  your  physician — the  King — shall  direct 
otherwise,  you  must  not,  under  any  circumstances, 
endanger  your  life  by  leaving  your  estate." 

"  Cease  your  buffoonery,  Sir !  Do  you  mean  to 
sav  that  I  am  under  arrest  3  " 

•/ 

"  'Tis  a  rough  way  of  putting  it,  for  that's  what 
we  say  of  thieves ;  but  if  it's  more  to  your  liking, 
why,  then,  we  will  so  name  it." 

"  Doubtless  you  have  a  warrant  ? " 

"  Doubtless,  Sir." 

"  Mayhap  you  will  be  kind  enough  to  permit  me 
to  see  it  ? " 

"  I  will,  Sir,  provided  you  take  me  to  a  light." 

He  seemed  not  inclined  to  ask  me  to  enter  the 
house,  for  he  sent  a  servant  for  a  lanthorn.  "When 
this  was  come  I  held  the  warrant  whilst  he  with 
trembling  finger  traced  along  each  line. 

"  And  my  daughter  ? "  he  gasped,  when  he  had 
done.  "  My  God !  is  England  come  to  be  worse 
than  France  ?  " 

"  Hush,  Sir,"  I  said  softly  in  his  ear,  holding  the 
document  between  my  face  and  Sir  Charles  ;  "  be 
careful  what  words  you  use ;  they  may  be  brought 
to  face  you." 

He  turned  and  eyed  me  in  wonder,  his  expression 
showing  half  suspicion  and  half  confidence. 

"  Give  me  your  word  of  honour  as  a  gentleman 
and  a  soldier  that  neither  you  nor  your  daughter 
will  leave  your  house  without  first  warning  me,  and 

61 


Mark  Everard 


I  will  see  to  it  that  you  shall  not  be  put  to  greater 
inconvenience  than  is  necessary,"  I  went  on  in  the 
same  low  tone. 

"  Why  do  you  speak  thus,  as  though  you  were  my 
friend,  though  'tis  but  a  moment  since  you  insulted 
me  ?  "  he  asked  quietly. 

"  Because  I  have  a  mystery  to  unravel ;  not  for 
any  kindly  feeling  I  bear  you.  What  do  you  say  ? 
Are  my  terms  acceptable  ?  " 

"  What  if  I  should  decline  ? " 

"  You  and  your  daughter  shall  be  placed  under 
guard  night  and  day." 

"  Then  I  accept." 

"  I  also  give  you  this  advice.  Do  not  under  any 
circumstances  place  the  smallest  trust  in  your  ac 
quaintance,  Sir  Charles  Rawley,  yonder." 

Sir  Alfred  gave  me  a  lightning  glance  from  the 
corner  of  his  eye. 

"  You  think  he  can  be  trusted  because  of  what  he 
knows  of  this  matter."  I  was  trying  a  chance  shot. 
It  struck  home.  Sir  Alfred  stared  at  me  in  wonder. 

"  Remember  what  I  have  said.  I  have  asked  no 
questions.  I  merely  have  put  you  on  your  guard.  I 
repeat :  'tis  from  no  liking  I  bear  you ;  but  I  now 
am  assured  that  there  is  more  in  this  whole  affair 
than  some  of  the  principals  think." 

"  What  is  it,  father  ?  "  asked  a  soft,  sweet  voice 
beside  us. 

I  felt  inclined  to  tell  a  lie,  as  I  turned  and  saw 
her  noble  form  and  face  soft]y  outlined  in  the 

62 


Mark  Everard 


lanthorn  light,  her  eyes  wide  with  anxiety,  her  lips 
apart  in  fear ;  but  her  father  prevented  me.  He 
knew  his  daughter's 'nature  well. 

"  We  are  now  under  arrest,  my  clear,  by  order  of 
the  King.  1  have  given  my  word  to  Master  Everard, 
here,  that  neither  you  hor  I  will  make  any  attempt 
to  leave  our  house  without  first  warning  him." 

The  maiden  turned  to  me,  her  eyes  flashing  with 
indignation,  her  lip  curled  in  scorn  ;  but  he  put  his 
hand  upon  her  arm. 

"  Hush,  Virginia  ;  give  this  gentleman  no  insult. 
'Tis  by  his  courtesy  we  are  not  placed  under  guard. 
He  is  but  doing  his  duty." 

"  And  is  it  because  I ? " 

"  Silence,  Virginia !  'Tis  by  the  King's  com 
mand." 


CHAPTER  IV. 

HATING  retired  an  hour  after  supper  on  the  night 
of  my  arrival  at  Heron  Hall,  I  was  refreshed  suf 
ficiently  to  be  stirring  by  sunrise  next  morning. 

The  ever-awake  Toby  knocked  at  my  door 
almost  at  the  moment  my  foot  touched  the  floor. 

"  Are  we  the  first  to  be  risen  ? "  I  asked,  as  I 
admitted  him. 

"  The  servants  have  been  about  for  some  little 
time,  Sir.  But  they're  doing  nothing  but  humming 
like  a  swarm  of  bees.  One  would  think  1  was  the 
Devil  himself,  from  the  way  they  have  watched  me. 
We'll  be  mighty  lucky  if  we  get  any  breakfast  this 
morning,  Sir ;  they're  so  excited  and  frightened  by 
our  coming  that  'twill  take  them  until  noon  at  least 
to  get  down  to  work." 

"  So  much  the  better,  Toby  ;  their  delay  will  give 
us  time  to  take  a  look  about  the  place.  'Tis  neces 
sary  that  we  become  familiar  with  it,  for  who  knows 
that  we  shall  not  have  need  of  our  knowledge  before 
we  leave  ?  And  besides,  Toby,  I  think  it  well  that 
we  should  have  a  confidential  talk." 

Toby  said  nothing.  He  cocked  his  head  and  gave 
me  a  sharp,  quick  glance  from  the  corner  of  his  eye, 
then  smiled  gently,  and  held  the  door  wide  while  I 
went  out. 

64 


Mark  Everard 


As  we  passed  the  right  front  corner  of  the  man 
sion,  on  our  way  to  a  winding  path  bordered  with 
fresh  green  and  fantastically-trimmed  bushes,  we 
suddenly  came  upon  the  fellow  that  had  refused  us 
admission  at  the  gates  the  night  before.  For  that  I 
bore  him  no  malice.  No,  not  for  that ;  but  he  had 
a  face  that  made  me  hate  him,  though  for  why  I 
could  not  tell.  'Twas  not  over  ugly,  but  there  was 
an  expression  in  his  dead  black  eyes  that  reminded 
me  of  a  drowsy  snake,  and  prompted  me  to  crush 
him.  There  was  nothing  spiteful  nor  bold  in  his 
look,  but  it  seemed  to  possess  a  kind  of  dead  deviltry, 
as  though  a  fiend  reposed  behind  a  masque  of  lifeless 
flesh.  His  movements  were  slow  and  awkward,  and 
his  expression  never  changed  from  its  natural  scowl. 
Though  I  almost  knocked  against  him,  he  neither 
paused  nor  started,  but  merely  turned  his  bloodless 
face  toward  me  and  passed  on,  without  even  alter 
ing  his  course. 

"  Zounds !  my  fine  fellow,  you  are  possessed  of 
an  abundance  of  impudence  and  ill  manners.  Know 
you  not  that  you  should  stand  aside  while  a  gentle 
man  passes,  and  not  thrust  yourself  thus  rudely 
across  his  path  ?  "  I  demanded. 

"  Ay,  I  do,"  he  replied  slowly,  as  he  came  to  a 
halt  and  turned  but  half  toward  me. 

"  Then  remember  to  do  it  in  future.     And  hark  ! " 

I  called,  as  he  turned  again  to  go.     "  Whenever  you 

have  occasion  to  speak  to  me  again,  add  Sir  to  what 

you  may  have  to  say.     I  may  find  it  necessary  to 

5  65 


Mark  Everard 


give  more  lessons  in  manners  before  I  leave 
here." 

As  I  spoke  the  last  word  he  started  off  down  the 
circling  drive  toward  the  gate. 

"  'TVould  give  me  rare  pleasure  to  toast  that  liz 
ard  on  a  sword-point,"  Toby  growled,  as  he  stepped 
into  the  path. 

"  It  looks  as  though  we  are  to  have  our  hands 
full  ere  we  shall  have  finished  this  business,  Toby. 
What  think  you  of  the  men  the  King  has  sent  to 
assist  us  ? " 

"  I  found  out  that  they  have  all  served  under  the 
Little  Duke,  Sir,  Sir  Charles  with  the  rest." 

"Ho!  ho!  "Worse  than  I  had  thought,  though  not 
much.  I  discovered  yesterday  that  Sir  Charles  is 
in  the  plot.  Something  tells  me  this  Sir  Alfred  is 
the  dupe  of  more  daring  conspirators.  If  I  could 
but  get  a  clue  as  to  what  their  real  plans  are,  we 
might  have  a  good  chance  to  defeat  them.  Until 
we  do  get  that  information,  Toby,  my  man,  we  are 
fighting  in  the  dark.  Yes,  I  hate  mightily  to 
admit  it,  but  I  see  no  key  yet." 

"  "Well,  Sir,  I  just  got  a  sight  of  it  now,  and  in 
a  minute  you'll  see  it  too,  Sir."  He  chuckled 
softly. 

"Was  it  possible  Toby  was  jesting?  I  never  had 
known  him  to  make  light  of  a  serious  matter  before. 
And  where  was  this  key  to  the  situation,  of  which 
he  spoke  so  knowingly  ?  I  confess  I  was  on  the 
verge  of  being  annoyed  somewhat,  as  I  asked  him 

66 


Mark  Everard 


what  the  key  was,  which  he  so  suddenly  had  dis 
covered,  and  which  had  escaped  ray  eyes. 

The  little  man  put  his  finger  to  his  lip,  held  his 
left  hand  upon  his  hilt,  and  keeping  as  close  to  the 
side  of  the  path  as  possible,  he  tiptoed  along,  beckon 
ing  me  to  follow.  For  a  half-score  paces  we  went 
thus,  then  he  craned  his  neck  carefully,  as  he  leaned 
far  out  and  glanced  round  a  gentle  bend.  "  There 
it  is,  Sir,  or  I  don't  know  my  sword  from  a  soup- 
ladle,"  he  whispered. 

I  followed  his  example,  and  leaned  round  the 
corner  cautiously.  For  a  moment  I  stared  with 
open  mouth,  then  retreated  a  pace  and  faced  my 
servant,  whose  eyes  were  dancing  with  amusement. 
His  mustaches  were  twirled  in  satisfaction. 

"  So  you  think  that  is  the  key  ? "  I  asked,  half- 
smiling.  "  Are  you  sure  it  is  not  something  of  more 
importance  ?  Don't  you  think  the  real  plot  is  at 
Whitehall  ? " 

"  Yes,  Sir,  I  think  the  real  plot  is  at  Whitehall, 
but  I  think  most  of  the  work  will  be  done  here." 

"And  how  about  the  Queen  ?  " 

"  She  has  played  her  part,  Sir,  I  think." 

This  seemed  of  sufficient  weight  to  warrant  me  in 
giving  a  few  pulls  at  my  upper  lip.  Toby  had  made 
a  good  point.  He  almost  had  changed  my  opinion 
as  to  the  plans  of  the  conspirators.  I  knew  from 
experience  that  Toby  could  see  through  a  tolerably 
thick  fog;  therefore  his  opinion  was  of  importance. 
True,  'twas  worthy  of  deep  consideration,  yet  I  did 

67 


Mark  Everard 


not  feel  safe  in  accepting  it  as  final.  A  few  days 
more  \vould  decide  definitely  whether  the  chief 
action  in  this  comedy  (or  tragedy)  should  take  place 
at  Whitehall  or  Heron  Hall.  Truth  to  tell,  my 
own  opinion  began  to  take  the  same  form  as  Toby's, 
but  I  would  not  decide  positively  until  I  should  have 
sent  my  messenger  to  the  King — and  received  a 
reply. 

Again  I  peeped  carefully  around  the  corner.  She 
was  standing  upon  the  farther  end  of  a  little  rustic 
bridge,  not  more  than  twenty  paces  distant.  She 
was  robed  in  white,  and  stood  statue-like  in  the 
broken  morning  sunbeams  glancing  through  the 
leaves.  In  one  hand  she  held  a  bunch  of  flowers, 
with  the  other  she  leaned  upon  the  rough  cedar 
railing  at  the  bridge-side.  She  had  no  thought  of 
our  presence,  as  she  gazed  sadly  down  into  the  clear 
waters  at  her  feet.  As  we  looked  she  raised  her 
head  slowly,  pressed  her  handkerchief  to  her  eyes, 
then  resumed  her  former  attitude,  staring  at  the 
brook. 

I  stepped  back  behind  the  bushes,  Toby  following 
my  example.  Our  eyes  met.  His  face  wore  an  ex 
pression  I  seldom  had  seen  it  have  before.  Ilis 
colour  was  heightened,  and  when  he  caught  my  eye, 
'Slife  !  he  did  nothing  less  surprising  than  drop  his 
lids,  as  though  in  shame.  True,  he  tried  for  a  mo 
ment  to  bluster  it  off,  for  carefully  he  pulled  up  one 
boot-top  and  then  the  other,  as  though  their  position 
was  of  the  greatest  consequence.  Then  he  gave  a 

68 


Mark  Everard 


great  twist  at  his  mustaches,  but  for  some  unac 
countable  reason  even  it  seemed  to  droop  instead  of 
bristle.  I  must  confess  I  had  something  of  the 
same  lack  of  ease,  myself.  I  know  not  if  I  showed 
it,  but — well — I  didn't  feel  proud  of  myself — no,  not 
a  jot.  Nor  was  Toby's  look  inclined  to  stimulate 
my  self  respect.  Here  was  an  old  soldier,  who  for 
years  had  been  accustomed  to  share  in  all  manner 
of  harsh  undertakings,  ashamed  of  his  part  in  the 
hunting  down  and  handing  over  to  her  persecutors 
of  a  poor  defenceless  maiden.  Faith !  the  affair 
had  no  pleasing  aspect,  if  my  orders  were  to  be  car 
ried  out.  A  half-score  of  men,  backed  by  the  King's 
commands,  engaged  in  the  courageous  undertaking 
of  capturing  a  maiden  of  twenty  summers  !  Held 
in  that  light,  'tis  no  wonder  we  both  blushed.  But 
as  I  reconsidered  the  situation  I  thought  less  poorly 
of  myself.  If  I  had  refused  the  commission,  some  one 
else  would  have  taken  it  up.  In  that  case  the  posi 
tion  of  the  lady  would  have  been  no  better — doubt 
less  worse,  for  now,  before  she  should  be  handed 
over  to  the  King — or  anyone  else — I  should  have 
full  knowledge  of  the  plot  centred  at  Whitehall, 
and  would  have  a  good  care  that  my  servant  should 
not  have  occasion  again  to  blush  for  his  master. 
I  decided  that  he  was  deserving  of  a  pat  upon  the 
back,  which  I  at  once  administered. 

"  Toby,  my  man,"  I  smiled,  "  you  have  misjudged 
me.  But  I  am  glad  of  it,  for  now  I  have  discovered 
of  what  stuff  you  are  made.  You  think  we  have 


Mark  Everard 


fallen  somewhat  because  we  are  instruments  in  the 
persecution  of  this  poor  lady."  (The  little  man 
fidgeted  uneasily.)  "  But  there,  Toby,  is  where  you 
wrong  me.  I  admit  I  fell  somewhat  in  my  own 
estimation  when  it  occurred  to  me  that  we  were  the 
persecutors.  But  we  are  not,  Toby  ;  no,  I'll  see  the 
King  and  all  in  hell  before  I'll  take  up  the  work  of 
catching  mistresses  for  him !  But  remember  this 
also :  there  are  these  plots  to  unravel.  If  I  find 
that  this  lady  is  the  innocent  victim  of  those  knaves 
at  Whitehall,  she  shall  not  be  handed  over  to  the 
King.  But  remember,  my  man,  we  have  a  most 
difficult  part  to  play.  I  took  up  the  King's  com 
mission,  not  for  gold  this  time,  but  because  I  thought 
we  were  the  only  two  men  in  England  capable  of 
seeing  fair  play.  I  have  not  over-estimated  our 
task  ;  we  shall  have  work  yet  in  this  affair  as  diffi 
cult  as  any  we  ever  have  had,  or  I  have  not  read  the 
signs  aright.  "Watch  night  and  day,  Toby,  and  re 
member,  you  never  shall  have  cause  to  blush  for 
your  master,  so  long  as  that  master  is  Mark  Everard." 
"  Oh,  Sir,  it  wasn't  that,"  he  stammered.  "  Don't 
think  that  of  me,  Sir  !  I — I  didn't  like  to  see  you 
mixed  up  with  a  woman  ;  that  was  all,  Sir.  You 
know  this  is  the  first  time  we  have  had  to  catch  a — 
young  woman, — and  I, — well,  Sir,  you  know  how 
these  kings  soon  make  devils  of  them,  Sir — even  of 
the  best  of  them,  Sir.  You  know  we've  always 
somehow  kept  out  of  such  scrapes — and  I — well,  I 
thought  it  might  bring — bring — bad  luck,  if  we 

70 


Mark  Everard 


started  in  now.  Besides,  Sir,  she  doesn't  look  as 
though  she  ought  to  be  mixed  up  in  this  kind  of 
thing, — does  she  ?  " 

By  this  time  he  had  almost  annihilated  a  tender 
shrub  that  grew  by  the  path,  by  pulling  a  sprout 
from  it  as  he  started  each  sentence. 

"  Why,  that's  exactly  what  I  say,  my  friend,"  I 
said  kindly,  putting  my  hand  upon  his  shoulder. 
"  I  meant  not  to  hurt  your  feelings,  Toby.  The 
same  thought  occurred  to  me  as  did  to  you.  Come, 
we  understand  the  situation,  and  ourselves,  better 
than  we  did.  Think  no  more  of  what  we  each  have 
said  ;  we  shall  require  all  our  time  in  the  successful 
carrying  out  of  our  plans.  And  now,  if  you  will  re 
turn  to  the  house  and  learn  at  what  hour  breakfast 
will  be  prepared,  I  shall  await  you  at — ah,  say,  the 
little  bridge  yonder." 

"  Yery  well,  Sir,"  he  replied,  in  his  accustomed 
short,  quick  way  ; — but  his  face  wore  an  anxious 
expression  as  he  started  back  toward  the  house. 

"  So  little  Toby  has  a  heart,  has  he,  with  all  his 
gruffness  and  savage  visage,"  I  mused,  as  I  stood 
and  watched  his  retreating  figure.  "  True,  I  always 
have  known  that  he  \vould  die  for  me,  but  I  never 
dreamed  that  he  could  be  troubled  with  sentiment 
like  this.  And  yet,  when  he  first  spied  her  on  the 
bridge  he  laughed,  as  though  her  capture  was  amus 
ing.  Strange  !  It  must  have  been  her  weeping  j 
Bah !  tears  are  the  cause  of  more  mistakes  than 
wine.  Toby,  Toby,  my  boy,  you  must  stop  such 

71 


Mark  Everard 


nonsense.  Zounds  !  if  this  tenderness  of  heart 
should  become  a  permanent  affliction  with  you,  I 
should  be  turned  into  a  housewife,  my  cloak  changed 
for  a  shawl,  and  my  hand,  made  hard  by  years  of 
swordsmanship,  should  then  be  softened,  so  to  stitch 
with  silk.  No,  Toby  ;  a  heart  is  a  mighty  bad 
thing  for  our  business.  You  must  kill  it,  Toby  ;  it 
never  will  do."  And  so,  grumbling,  I  strolled  down 
to  the  little  bridge. 

So  occupied  was  I  with  these  thoughts  that  I  did 
not  raise  my  eyes  from  the  path  until  I  stepped 
upon  the  bridge,  and  then  'twas  with  a  start,  as  I 
remembered  Mistress  Heron.  Great  was  my  sur 
prise  to  find  that  she  had  gone.  I  stood  alone  on 
the  rustic  structure ;  the  maiden  had  disappeared. 
Nor  could  she  be  seen  along  the  path  on  the  other 
side.  "  She  must  have  gone  while  Toby  and  I  were 
talking,"  I  thought,  leaning  upon  the  slender  rail 
ing,  and  peering  into  the  little  brook.  "  She  must 
be  warned  against  this  wandering  alone  through 
the  park,  for  who  can  tell  if  this  Sir  Charles  would 
not  dare  to  have  her  disappear  ?  It  could  easily  be 
done,  and  the  blame  would  rest  on  me.  You  must 
stop  your  strolling,  Mistress  Heron,  or  I  shall  be 
compelled  to  lock  you  up,  or  send  Toby  with  you 
on  your  walks."  I  moved  a  few  paces  farther,  fol 
lowing  the  movements  of  a  fair-sized  fish,  which 
glided  cautiously  along  near  the  bottom  of  the 
stream,  his  nose  pointing  to  the  sand,  his  head  turned 
to  one  side,  as  though  he  sought  for  worms.  Be- 

72 


Mark  Everard 


hind  him  went  a  score  of  little  ones,  following  their 
leader's  every  move.  If  he  turned  his  head  to  the 
right,  they  immediately  followed  his  lead  ;  if  to  the 
left,  the  same  ;  and  even  when  he  nibbled  at  a  bit 
of  rock — confound  the  little  idiots  ! — but  they  did 
likewise. 

"  Whitehall !  "  I  laughed.  There  goes  the  King, 
indolent  as  the  devil,  yet  nibbling  at  everything  ;  and 
after  him  the  Court,  made  up  of  smaller  fish,  apeing 
his  every  act.  Gad!  Heron  Hall  is  well  up  in  the 
fashion  ;  even  the  fishes  follow  the  example  of  the 
martyr's  son." 

"  Ha!  what  is  this  ?  Crumbs,  eh  !  So  that  is  the 
attraction  that  has  drawn  the  little  Court.  So,  so, 
Mistress  Heron,  this  is  what  brought  you  to  the 
rustic  bridge  so  early.  You  encourage  this  royal 
pomp  and  luxury.  Have  a  care,  have  a  care,  Madam, 
that  you  become  not  a  crumb  yourself,  a  crumb  for 
that  of  which  this  is  a  miniature  reproduction.  I  ad 
mit,  'tis  a  pretty  toy,  but  the  principle  is  dangerous, 
most  dangerous,  for  one  in  your  circumstances." 

The  King  and  his  Court  darted  under  the  bridge. 
"  Some  new  attraction,  eh !  "  I  stepped  to  the  other 
sidej  leaned  over — started  and  stared,  feeling  mighty 
foolish  the  while  ;  for  there  stood  the  lady  herself, 
upon  a  broad  stone  that  formed  a  platform  at  the 
water's  edge.  She  was  turned  partly  from  me,  as 
though  caught  in  the  act  of  making  her  escape. 
She  was  motionless,  however,  when  I  saw  her,  as 
though  resolved  to  show  no  sign  of  fear.  Fright- 

73 


Mark  Everard 


ened  she  was,  though,  beyond  a  doubt,  for  her 
attitude  belied  her  look  of  fearless  indignation. 

Like  a  flash,  everything  that  I  had  said  whilst  on 
the  bridge  ran  through  my  mind,  and  made  me 
think  I  must  have  shouted  it. 

"I  wonder  how  much  she  heard  ?"  I  worried. 
"  Every  word,  I  am  positive,"  answered  some  ma 
licious  devil  within  me.  "  Come,  be  a  man,  and  face 
it  boldly  out,"  I  whispered  to  my  resolution  ;  and 
with  a  smile  that  a  leech  might  well  have  treated,  I 
raised  my  hat  and  made  an  awkward  bow. 

For  a  moment  she  stood  irresolute.  Then  she 
faced  me  savagely,  her  hands  clenched  tightly  and 
her  toe  beating  quickly  upon  the  stone.  Her 
head  she  held  high,  which  told  me  she  was  still  most 
heartily  afraid,  no  matter  what  brave  words  she 
might  use.  As  to  what  the  words  would  be,  I  was 
not  left  long  in  doubt. 

"  So,  Sir,  'tis  not  enough  that  you  should  take 
possession  of  our  home  and  turn  it  into  a  barrack 
for  your  men,  but  you  must  needs  come  spy  ing  upon 
your  prisoner,  insulting  her  with  your  loud-spoken 
soliloquies.  Why  do  you  stand  watching  me  ?  Do 
you  fear  I  shall  break  my  father's  parole  ?  Have  I 
not  had  enough  of  injury  ?  "Will  not  you  leave 
me  ?  "  She  stamped  her  foot  like  a  deer  at  bay. 

"  But,  Madam,  I  swear — 

"  Yes,  Sir,  I  have  heard  you,"  she  interrupted, 
and  turned  her  back  to  me. 

"  Zooks !  the  little  savage !  "     I  winced.     "  And 

74 


Mark  Everard 


she  has  wit  too."  I  smiled  at  the  way  she  had  cut 
short  my  protestations.  The  smile  brought  with  it 
a  return  of  confidence.  'T  would  never  do  to  permit 
a  woman  to  worst  me.  True,  my  knowledge  of  the 
sex  was  limited,  for  I  never  had  considered  them  of 
sufficient  importance  to  give  their  peculiarities 
minute  attention.  This  one,  however,  seemed  differ 
ent  from  others  of  her  kind.  She  seemed  worthy  of 
consideration.  I  now  should  give  her  some  fatherly 
advice, — if  she  would  let  me  speak  without  inter 
ruption.  It  was  necessary  to  manage  her  cautiously, 
of  that  I  was  now  convinced.  She  was  an  un 
broken  colt,  with  a  mighty  bad  temper.  Gentleness 
would  do  more  than  spur. 

I  started  toward  her  end  of  the  bridge.  , 

"  Stop,  Sir ! " 

I  stopped. 

"  Don't  come  near  me  !  Go  back  the  other  way !  " 
Again  she  was  the  indignant  goddess. 

Now  my  resolutions  were  good,  and  I  fully  had 
resolved  to  put  up  with  her  whims  until  I  should  get 
an  opportunity  to  warn  her  against  the  habit  of 
frequenting  these  comparatively  solitary  places  ; 
but  there  always  has  been  something  in  my  nature 
that  seems  never  to  agree  with  direct  orders.  In 
this  case,  her  orders  and  this  "  something"  had  diffi 
culty  at  their  first  meeting,  the  result  of  which  was, 
that  I  had  to  settle  the  matter  by  a  compromise, 
which  brought  me  to  a  halt,  but  did  not  turn  me 
back. 

75 


Mark  Everard 


"  Madam,"  I  protested,  again  leaning  upon  the 
railing,  "  I  crave  your  pardon,  but  you  do  me 
wrong." 

She  raised  her  eyebrows,  as  though  the  matter 
wert  of  but  little  consequence. 

"I  had  no  such  base  intent  as  you  think,  when  I 
came  to  this  spot.  'Twas  chance,  purely,  that 
brought  me  here.  I  knew  not  of  your  presence." 

"  You  know  now,  Sir,  and  yet  you  seem  not 
inclined  to  respect  my  wishes." 

"  You  will  not  permit  me  to  explain." 

"  I  have  heard  your  explanation." 

"  But  now  I  wish  to  give  you  some  advice."  My 
temper  here  began  to  exercise  an  influence. 

"  I  have  a  father  to  whom  I  look  for  guidance." 

"Ay,  and  thanks  to  his  advice  you  find  yourself 
in  your  present  perilous  circumstances." 

"I  bow  to  your  wisdom,  Sir,  which  shows  itself 
in  the  prudence  you  display  in  saying  those  words 
to  me,  not  to  my  father." 

I  swore  softly  to  myself. 

"  This,  then,  is  my  advice,  Madam — yea,  I  must 
make  it  a  command,  since  you  will  not  heed  it 
otherwise  :  These  walks  through  the  park,  without 
protection,  must  cease.  There  is  danger  in  it.  Your 
peril  now  is  great  enough  ;  but  every  time  you  come 
to  these  places  you  increase  your  danger  twofold." 

"  How  can  I  be  in  danger  when  so  securely 
guarded  ?  "  she  sneered. 

"  'Twere  more  suitable,  I  think,  Madam,  to  treat 


Mark  Everard 


them  that  wish  you  well  with  less  scorn  and  more 
consideration." 

"  I  thank  you,  Sir  ;  but  when  I  meet  my  friends 
I  shall  know  how  to  treat  them." 

"  You  doubtless  have  reason  to  regard  me  with 
suspicion,  because  of  the  office  I  now  fill.  But  I 
warn  you,  before  many  days  shall  have  passed  you 
may  have  to  rely  on  the  sword  of  Mark  Everard  as 
your  only  salvation.  I  may  mistake,  but,  verily,  I 
believe  what  I  say  will  prove  true.  The  odds  will 
be  greatly  against  me.  Desperate  measures  may 
have  to  be  resorted  to.  I  have  nothing  to  gain  by 
taking  up  this  matter.  I  may  fail.  But  whether  I 
shall  be  successful  or  not,  I  think  you  then  will  find 
no  fault  with  the  advice  I  have  given  you  this 
morning." 

Her  head  gradually  bent  while  I  spoke,  and  when 
I  had  finished,  she  glanced  up  cautiously,  her  head 
held  to  one  side.  I  could  see  she  had  difficulty  in 
understanding  my  words,  for  her  look  showed  half 
belief  and  half  suspicion.  She  said  nothing  for 
several  moments,  but  I  did  not  think  it  well  to  add 
to  what  I  already  had  told  her.  Presently  she 
stooped  and  picked  a  fragment  of  bread  from  the 
stone  platform,  where  doubtless  it  had  fallen  when 
I  startled  her.  She  stepped  slowly  to  the  water's 
edge  and  started  to  break  the  bread  into  particles 
and  to  scatter  them  upon  the  surface,  where  in 
stantly  they  were  seized  by  hungry  little  mouths 
and  borne  below. 

77 


Mark  Everard 


I  stood  still,  idly  drumming  my  fingers  upon  the 
railing,  and  wondering  what  next  to  expect  from 
this  erratic  prisoner,  who  treated  her  poor  captor 
with  so  little  respect. 

"There,  do  you  see  that  large  one?"  she  smiled, 
turning  up  one  side  of  her  face.  "  I  call  him  Julius, 
because  he  looks  so  much  like  our  porter.  It  was 
Julius  that  wouldn't  let  you  in,  last  night,"  she 
explained. 

Was  ever  anything  more  difficult  to  comprehend  ? 
Under  the  circumstances,  one  would  think  a  fish  the 
last  thing  to  which  her  thoughts  would  turn.  But 
that,  I  suppose,  is  the  very  reason  why  I  should  not 
have  been  surprised. 

I  stood  undecided  for  a  moment,  half-frowning, 
half-smiling,  and  then,  remembering  my  determina 
tion  to  humour  her,  and  not  being  able  to  see 
this  worthy  fish  from  where  I  stood, — well,  I  went 
down  to  the  stone  platform — grumbling  to  myself 
the  while — and  tried  to  get  a  peep  at  the  little  Julius. 

"  Oh  !  now  you  have  frightened  him  away  !  "  she 
reproached.  "  'Twas  the  noise  of  those  spurs,"  she 
added,  pointing  to  the  offending  decorations. 

She  seemed  more  concerned  about  the  flight  of 
the  fish  than  she  had  been  when  I  told  her  of  her 
danger. 

"Now  keep  very  still,"  she  cautioned,  her  annoy 
ance  passing  as  quickly  as  it  had  come.  "  He  is 
timid  with  strangers,  and  may  require  some  coaxing, 
before  he  will  return." 

78 


Mark  Everard 


I  did  as  directed,  while  she  broke  more  crumbs 
and  dropped  them  carefully,  one  by  one,  into  the 
water.  'Twas  the  first  time  I  stood  on  the  same 
level  beside  her,  in  the  daylight,  and  I  now  had  an 
opportunity  to  notice  that  she  was  not  tall,  as  I  had 
thought  her.  My  impression  that  she  was  tall  must 
have  been  formed  by  comparison  with  the  Queen, 
who  was  much  below  the  middle  height ;  for  now, 
as  she  stood  dropping  the  crumbs,  I  could  see  she 
was  little,  if  any,  above  the  middle  stature. 

"  There  he  is.  Be  careful  not  to  frighten  him. 
Is  not  the  resemblance  striking  ?  "  she  smiled. 

"  'Tis  the  King,"  I  murmured  inaudibly.  Then 
aloud  I  said :  "  There  is  a  resemblance,  I  admit ; 
but  surely  the  real  Julius  should  feel  flattered  by 
the  comparison.  The  fish  looks  more  pleasant,  I 
think." 

She  laughed. 

I  picked  up  a  bit  of  the  bread  and,  breaking  it  into 
yet  smaller  particles,  dropped  them  slowly  into  the 
water  at  the  edge  of  the  stone. 

Julius  came  fearfully  along,  his  head  bent  to  one 
side,  that  he  might  keep  his  eye  on  me. 

"  Now  the  eyes  of  the  two  Juliuses  are  very  sim 
ilar,  though  I  favour  the  expression  in  those  of  this 
one.  The  mouths  of  both  seem  to  have  a  tendency 
to  greater  development,  though  apparently  without 
reason.  Both  are  blessed  with  the  same  complexion 
— olive,  would  you  call  it  ?  But  'tis  when  we  come  to 
compare  their  movements  that  the  fish  has  the  greater 

79 


Mark  Everard 


advantage.  He  is  the  embodiment  of  grace,  whereas 
the  other,  I  fear,  is  somewhat  deficient  in  the  quality. 
So  you  will  see,  when  we  sum  up  their  respective 
points  of  merit,  that  this  Julius  has  a  considerable 
advantage." 

"  I  fear  you  are  not  an  impartial  judge,  Sir."  She 
regarded  me  in  half-amusement.  "  You  bear  malice 
against  the  human  Julius  because  he  refused  you 
admittance.  That  is  not  right,  or,  at  least,  'tis  not 
strictly  judicial." 

"  Oh,  Madam,  I  protest !  " 

"  Then  why  do  you  not  consider  his  virtues  before 
pronouncing  judgment  ? " 

"  And  is  he  possessed  of  virtues  ?  " 

"  By  that  question  you  stand  convicted  ;  you  con 
fess  that  you  have  not  looked  for  them.  Virtues? 
Indeed  he  has  many.  Was  it  not  a  virtue  to  refuse 
to  admit  a  band  of  armed  strangers  to  the  home  of 
his  master,  even  though  they  threatened  his  life  ? 
He  would  die  for  me,  Sir." 

"  Oh  !  would  he  ?  "  I  thought.  "  Well,  from  the 
appearance  of  things  he  will  not  lack  opportunity 
for  long,  I  should  judge.  And  I  hope  he  will  not 
permit  it  to  pass  him."  Aloud  I  merely  said : 
"  But,  Madam,  we  were  comparing  only  their  ap 
pearances,  not  merits." 

"Ah!  you  have  halted  and  are  intrenching,  Sir." 

"  The  fruit  of  experience,  Madam.  I  am  an  old 
soldier." 

I  had  a  few  crumbs  left  and  these  I  was  in  the 

80 


Mark  Everard 


act  of  dropping  to  the  little  Julius  and  his  followers, 
when  I  heard  a  gruff  "  Ahem !  "  Looking  up  I  be 
held  Toby  at  the  other  side  of  the  stream,  leaning 
upon  the  end  of  the  bridge-rail.  His  face  was  stern 
as  ever,  but  his  eyes  were  dancing  with  amusement. 
I  dropped  the  remaining  crumbs  as  though  they  had 
been  coals  of  fire.  "  The  little  devil !  "  I  swore  in 
wardly.  "  Why  could  he  not  have  whistled  as  he 
came,  or  made  a  jingle  with  his  spurs  ?  I  must  give 
Toby  a  lesson.  To  find  me  in  this  ridiculous  position  ! 
—feeding  fish,  like  a  schoolboy!  "  I  could  have 
drowned  the  little  rascal,  if  he  had  been  beside  me. 
Had  it  been  any  one  but  Toby,  I  should  not  have 
cared  ;  but  to  have  Toby,  who  thought  all  wisdom 
centred  in  me,  find  me  playing  with  fishes,  and 
talking  nonsense  to  a  maiden,  when  I  should  have 
been  devising  ways  for  the  carrying  out  of  my  plans, 
was  more  than  I  could  bear  with  any  sense  of  com 
fort. 

"  Well,  Toby,  what  is  it  ? "  I  asked  with  as  good 
a  show  of  amiability  as  I  could  command. 

"  You  told  me  to  inform  you  when  your  breakfast 
was  prepared,  Sir.  It  is  now  ready,  Sir."  At  this 
moment  his  eyes  left  mine  and  glanced  quickly  to 
some  point  behind  and  to  one  side  of  where  we  stood. 

I  turned  and  looked  in  the  same  direction,  but 
saw  only  the  path,  the  trees  and  bushes  ;  and  when 
I  faced  Toby  again,  he  was  no  longer  gazing  beyond 
me,  but  pulled  at  his  mustaches  and  stared  intently 
ai  the  water. 

6  81 


Mark  Everard 


"  Is  your  servant  as  savage  as  he  looks  ? "  Mis 
tress  Heron  asked,  as  we  went  up  the  three  steps 
from  the  broad  stone  to  the  bridge. 

"  Nay,  nay,  Madam ;  fear  him  not ;  'tis  but  his 
manner.  There  is  no  better  heart  in  England."  I 
had  forgiven  the  little  rascal  already. 

Toby  advanced  a  pace  to  meet  us,  and  as  I  passed 
he  touched  me  lightly  on  the  arm. 

I  asked  pardon  of  the  lady,  and  stopped  with 
Toby  at  the  end  of  the  bridge,  whilst  she  walked  on 
without  comment  or  apparent  notice. 

"  Well,  Toby  ?  " 

He  raised  his  arm  and  pointed  in  the  direction  of 
the  house,  while  in  a  low  voice  he  said  :  "  Don't 
look  behind  us.  Sir ;  there's  some  one  in  the  bushes 
a  little  way  back  of  where  you  and  the  lady  were 
standing  when  I  came  up." 

"  Could  you  make  out  the  face  or  figure  ? "  I  asked, 
making  a  motion  with  my  hands  as  though  I  were 
giving  minute  instructions. 

"  No,  Sir,"  Toby  answered,  touching  his  hat,  and 
bowing ;  "  he  was  just  drawing  back  among  the 
bushes  when  I  saw  him.  I  could  see  nothing  but 
his  hat,  Sir." 

"  Try  to  find  out  who  he  is.  Report  to  me  as 
soon  as  possible.  Be  careful,  Toby.  Don't  put 
yourself  in  the  way  of  a  bullet ;  we  can't  afford  to 
run  any  risks.  Don't  drive  him  to  bay  ;  merely  get 
a  good  sight  of  him,  that  you  may  be  able  to 
identify  him  when  next  you  see  the  knave." 

82 


Mark  Everard 


"  Very  well,  Sir."  He  started  off,  whistling  gai 
ly  as  he  went.  From  his  manner  one  would  think 
he  had  no  thought  nor  care  ;  but  he  realised  that 
the  man  that  spied  would  not  hesitate  to  use  his 
pistol,  did  he  think  it  advantageous  to  do  so. 

"  So  they  are  following  me  closely  already,"  I 
muttered,  as  I  hastened  after  the  lady.  "  They  are 
resolved  to  lose  no  time.  True,  there  is  the  pos 
sibility  of  its  being  that  accursed  Julius  ;  but  I 
think  it  was  not.  If  I  could  but  tell  what  the 
result  will  be  when  I  send  my  message  to  White 
hall,  I  then  should  have  the  game  in  my  own  hands. 
As  it  is,  I'm  helpless,  yes,  helpless.  But  that  mes 
sage  shall  go  to-day,  if  I  have  to  let  Sir  Charles 
himself  take  it.  After  that,  'twill  not  be  long  ere 
we  all  shall  know  what  parts  we  each  must  play. 
The  odds,  I  doubt  not,  will  be  long  ;  but  Gad  ! 
Toby  and  I  will  play  our  hands  out,  win  or  lose." 
Just  then  I  turned  the  corner,  and  found  myself 
but  a  few  paces  behind  the  stake  in  this  exciting 
game.  "  Zounds  !  she's  worth  it,"  I  thought.  "  Now 
if  I  were  ten 


She  heard  my  jingling  step,  turned,  eyed  me  in 
cold  surprise,  and  walked  on  with  quickened 
step. 

"  Bah  !  No,  she  is  too  haughty,"  I  concluded, 
and  blushed  for  what  I  almost  had  said. 


CHAPTEK  Y. 

"  IF  I  have  to  send  Sir  Charles  himself."  These 
words  that  I  had  spoken  without  meaning  started 
ringing  in  my  ears,  as  I  slowly  crossed  the  lawn  on 
my  way  to  the  main  entrance  of  the  house.  With 
every  step  I  took  they  were  repeated. 

I  came  to  an  abrupt  halt  by  the  sun-dial. 

"  Why  not  send  Sir  Charles  ?  "  I  asked  myself. 
"  What  advantage  is  it  to  me  to  have  him  here  ? 
None.  No,  he  is  worse  than  useless  ;  he  is  a  con 
stant  menace ;  and  if  he  were  absent,  his  men  would 
be  without  a  leader.  But  will  he  go  ?  I  wonder. 
Ha  !  there's  the  question.  He  might  with  safety 
refuse,  being  backed  as  he  is  by  his  seven  men.  Still, 
should  he  refuse,  he  knows  that  I  should  report  him 
to  the  King,  which  might  endanger  the  plans  of  his 
superiors  ;  and  that  lie  dare  not  risk.  I'll  try  him," 
I  concluded.  "  Let  him  defy  me,  and  I'll  doff  the 
silken  glove  and  show  a  hand  of  steel." 

Toby  came  quickly  up  the  drive,  whistling  as 
when  last  I  had  seen  him.  He  glanced  carelessly 
in  my  direction,  but  passed  on  across  the  lawn  to 
ward  the  rear  of  the  house  without  changing  his 
course. 

"Ho!     Toby  !"  I  called. 

84 


Mark  Everard 


He  halted,  faced  about,  and  came  quickly  toward 
me,  smart  and  soldierly. 

"  Well,  Toby  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Sir.  Two  of  them.  Two  the  oldest.  They 
stood  on  the  bridge  and  talked  a  little,  then  followed 
you  up  the  path,  Sir." 

"  Good  !  Good  !  See  that  they  get  no  opportu 
nity  to  speak  privately  with  any  of  their  comrades. 
Keep  with  them,  Toby.  I  shall  attend  to  Sir 
Charles." 

"Yes,  Sir." 

"And,  Toby,"  I  said  as  he  turned  to  go,  "re 
member  that  you  must  above  all  things  else  avoid 
a  quarrel." 

"  Yes,  Sir."  He  hastened  on  toward  the  serv 
ants'  quarters. 

I  chuckled  softly,  as  I  thought  of  my  plan  for 
ridding  myself  of  embarrassment  for  a  day  at  least. 

"  What  could  be  more  in  contrast  than  this  coun 
try  paradise  and  the  intrigue  and  treachery  now 
going  on  within  it?"  I  thought,  as  I  cast  my  eye 
over  the  splendid  mansion  and  its  truly  beautiful 
surroundings.  "Trees  and  shrubs,  drives,  walks 
and  streams,  flowers  and  pure  air  ;  and  through  all 
the  whistle  of  the  robin  and  the  hum  of  bees. 
Zooks !  why  did  she  ever  go  to  Court  ?  Who  but  a 
fool  could  here  feel  discontent  ?  Still,  mayhap  'tis 
better  so,"  I  added.  And  then  with  a  quicker  step 
started  for  breakfast. 

In  the  main  hall  I  met  Sir  Alfred  and  Sir  Charles, 

85 


Mark  Everard 


walking  side  by  side.  Both  seemed  embarrassed 
when  they  saw  me ;  but  I  showed  no  surprise,  and 
passed  the  time  of  day  pleasantly.  My  manner 
seemed  to  reassure  them  ;  and  together  we  entered 
the  breakfast-room,  Sir  Alfred  playing  the  host  as 
freely  as  though  not  a  prisoner. 

"  I  sent  to  your  room  some  little  time  since,  Mas 
ter  Everard,"  he  said,  "  that  I  might  show  you  about 
the  park,  but  found  that  you  had  forestalled  me. 
However,  if  you  will  accompany  me  after  breakfast, 
I  think  I  yet  can  take  you  to  some  spots  that  will 
delight  your  eye.  I  have  my  favourite  haunts,  in 
which  I  spend  much  of  my  time  when  at  home.  "We 
live  simply  here,  Master  Everard,  as  country  people 
should,  I  think  ;  for  what  is  country  life,  if  one 
must  be  tormented  with  a  host  of  servants,  strict 
city  fashions,  and  the  duties  of  a  Court  ?  Here  each 
must  entertain  himself,  and  feel  no  slight ;  for  every 
guest  is  also  host." 

"  Indeed,  Sir  Alfred,  'twould  be  a  difficult  task 
for  any  but  a  most  turbulent  spirit  to  feel  not  at 
home  in  such  a  place  of  beauty.  "Pis  difficult  to 
understand  why  one  that  lives  here  ever  could  be 
tempted  to  desert  it  for  the  life  of  a  Westminster 
or  London." 

His  colour  heightened,  but  with  a  smile  he  said : 
"  One  is  not  always  master  of  one's  circumstances, 
Sir,  as  you  no  doubt  well  know.  Were  I  to  gratify 
my  inclinations,  I  should  not  leave  my  books,  glasses 
and  globes.  But  unlucky  chance  may  be  the  cause 

86 


Mark  Everard 


of  placing  us  in  positions  in  which  we  are  forced  to 
forego  our  greatest  desires.  These  circumstances 
may  not  be  denied,  so,  Zounds !  we  may  as  well 
smile  as  frown  when  we  bow  to  them  ;  and  regret 
never  yet  has  been  known  to  change  a  fact."  He 
laughed  good-humouredly,  as  though  his  discomforts 
were  amusing.  Truly,  either  Sir  Alfred  had  the 
instincts  of  the  philosopher  or  he  was  a  mighty 
good  actor;  at  that  moment  I  did  not  know  which. 

Sir  Charles  seemed  to  lack  ease  somewhat,  and  as 
I  had  thought  enough  to  keep  me  occupied,  our 
repast  was  finished  without  further  conversation, 
except  for  an  occasional  word  from  Sir  Alfred,  who 
seemed  bent  on  being  cheerful,  despite  his  uncom 
fortable  situation. 

As  we  left  the  table,  I  excused  myself  for  not  just 
then  accepting  of  the  kindness  my  prisoner  had 
offered  to  show  in  taking  me  over  the  place,  by 
explaining  that  I  had  some  urgent  affairs  to  transact 
with  Sir  Charles,  which  should  not  be  delayed. 

"  Permit  me  not  to  interfere  with  your  plans,  Sir. 
Later  I  shall  have  the  pleasure,"  he  smiled,  bowing 
as  I  turned  to  leave  the  room. 

My  eye  fell  upon  a  large  mirror  hanging  beside 
the  door,  in  which  I  caught  a  glimpse  of  him, 
glancing  furtively,  with  eyebrows  raised,  in  the 
direction  of  Sir  Charles. 

I  took  no  apparent  notice  of  this  conduct,  but 
passed  out  of  the  room  with  the  young  gentleman 
by  my  side,  leaving  my  prisoner  alone. 

87 


Mark  Everard 


The  situation  seemed  to  wear  a  different,  and  not 
more  pleasing,  aspect  with  every  moment  that 
passed.  Before  breakfast  I  had  come  to  the  con 
clusion  that  Sir  Alfred  was  an  innocent  dupe  in  the 
game.  Now  it  was  evident  that  I  had  fallen  into 
an  error  not  common  to  me — namely,  the  most 
dangerous  mistake  of  arriving  at  conclusions  without 
awaiting  the  proofs.  That  Sir  Alfred  could  not  be 
relied  on  was  evident.  Only  the  night  before  I 
had  warned  him  to  place  no  trust  in  Sir  Charles, 
and,  as  an  earnest  of  my  honest  intentions,  had 
treated  him  with  great  consideration  ;  and  yet,  here 
he  was,  at  the  first  opportunity,  conniving  behind 
my  back  with  the  very  man  against  whom  I  had 
warned  him.  "  Of  course  there  is  the  possibility  of 
his  playing  double  with  Sir  Charles,  not  me,"  I 
thought.  "  If  he  is  a  coward,  he  will  doubtless 
think  it  good  policy  to  let  them  that  have  been  his 
fellow-conspirators  think  he  is  still  of  their  number, 
even  though  in  his  heart  he  believes  they  have 
betrayed  him,"  I  argued.  '•'  Can  a  man  that  acts 
thus  be  trusted  with  his  parole  ? "  I  worried. 

At  this  moment  we  met  a  servant  in  the  passage 
near  my  apartments.  I  stopped  him  and  sent  him 
for  paper,  pens  and  ink.  I  had  decided.  Sir  Charles 
should  go  to  London.  Sir  Alfred's  double  dealings 
should  not  alter  my  plans ;  for  if  they  were  plotting 
against  me,  'twas  better  that  they  should  be  forty 
miles  apart  than  together  at  my  elbow.  My  prisoner 
might  intend  to  act  honourably  with  me  ;  but  that 

'  88 


Mark  Everard 


I  might  think  him  honest,  'twas  necessary  to  grant 
him  a  coward.  I  preferred  to  consider  him  a  knave 
— a  coward  is  so  pitiable  a  thing. 

I  swung  my  door  open  and  motioned  Sir  Charles 
to  enter  first.  He  seemed  now  to  see  for  the  first 
time  that  I  suspected  him,  for  he  at  once  assumed  a 
careless  swagger,  ever  the  manner  of  youth  without 
great  courage  wishing  to  pass  itself  off  as  a  careless 
dare-devil.  lie  helped  himself  to  a  chair,  without 
waiting  an  invitation,  and  throwing  himself  into  it, 
swung  his  foot  to  and  fro  and  stared  at  the  ceiling. 

That  I  might  keep  the  boy  in  suspense  as  long  as 
possible,  I  said  nothing,  and  when  the  servant  came 
with  the  writing  materials,  proceeded  to  write  my 
report  to  the  King  without  breaking  the  silence. 
He  shifted  in  his  seat  uneasily,  and  cleared  his 
throat  at  every  pause  I  made.  Doubtless  he  was 
preparing  the  speech  with  which  he  intended  to 
refuse  my  orders — for  by  this  time  he  must  have 
known  why  I  had  brought  him  to  my  room.  Had 
he  remained  still  and  not  made  his  intentions  so 
evident,  he  might  have  outwitted  me;  but  as  it 
was,  he  warned  me  of  what  to  expect,  so  I  was 
prepared.  As  I  finished  the  brief  report,  which 
told  shortly  of  how  I  had  arrived  at  Heron  Hull 
the  previous  night,  and  had  placed  Sir  Alfred  Heron 
under  arrest,  as  commanded — omitting  mention  of 
his  being  caught  in  the  attempt  to  escape — and 
informing  his  Majesty  that  I  desired  another  officer 
to  be  sent  me  in  place  of  Sir  Charles  Rawley — one 


Mark  Everard 


in  whom  one  would  place  absolute  trust — as 
bearer  of  the  King's  further  commands,  I  called  the 
lieutenant  sharply. 

It  took  him  by  surprise.  "  Yes,  Sir,"  he  replied 
smartly,  springing  to  his  feet  with  soldierly  prompt 
ness. 

"You  are  to  start  at  once  for  Whitehall,"  I  said, 
sealing  the  packet  carefully  in  several  places,  using 
my  signet  ring  with  a  great  show  of  caution. 

"  But  it  is  impossible —  '  he  began,  his  fore- 
planned  bluster  coining  to  his  rescue. 

"  Not  at  all,  I  assure  you." 

"  Why,  how ?  " 

"  Upon  your  horse,  to  be  sure.  How  else  could 
you  hope  to  travel  ?  " 

He  grew  more  confused.  "  But  I  shall  be  needed 
here,"  he  grumbled. 

"  Indeed  I  agree  with  you — I  do  need  you  here, 
but  the  King's  commands  may  not  be  ignored." 

"  One  of  the  men  should  be  sent,"  he  said,  with 
his  ludicrous  swagger. 

"  Again  I  agree  with  you,  but  unfortunately  the 
King  has  ordered  otherwise." 

"  How — when  ?  "  he  stammered. 

"  His  Majesty  commanded  me  to  send  a  report  to 
him,  so  soon  as  I  had  effected  the  capture  of  Sir 
Alfred,  by  the  officer  that  he  should  send  with  me. 
You  are  the  officer  he  sent,  therefore  you  are  the 
only  person  authorised  to  bear  the  despatch." 

I  rose  and  handed  him  the  packet. 

90 


Mark  Everard 


lie  put  out  his  hand  unwillingly,  as  though  he 
feared  the  wax  might  burn  him.  His  bluster  was 
gone,  but  still  he  hesitated,  searching  for  some  last 
excuse,  for  all  the  world  like  a  schoolboy  trying  to 
avoid  his  chastisement.  "When  shall  I  leave  ?  "  he 
asked  presently. 

"  Why,  Sir  Charles,  you  seem  dull  of  compre 
hension  this  morning.  I  already  have  said — at 
once." 

"  1  have  not  my  spurs,  cloak,  nor  gauntlets,"  he 
sulked. 

"  Quite  so  ;  and  you  need  them.  I  shall  accom 
pany  you  while  you  get  them,  Sir  Charles." 

He  glanced  at  me  hatefully,  shrugged  his  shoul 
ders  and  turned  to  the  door. 

"  Oh  !  Sir  Charles,"  I  said,  as  we  passed  out, 
"  there  is  one  thing  that  I  almost  forgot  to  mention 
to  you.  'Tis  the  fact  that  the  King  has  a  copy  of 
my  signature  and  seal.  The  knowledge  may  save 
you  an  unpleasant  experience." 

He  started  as  though  I  had  stabbed  him,  turned 
white,  then  scarlet,  and  trembled  as  with  ague. 
"  You  shall  pay  dearly  for  your  insult,  Sir.  You 
no\v  are  safe  in  your  position,  and  may  strike  at 
your  pleasure,  but  your  time  is  short.  You  shall 
answer  to  me,  Sir;  yes,  and  before  many  days  shall 
have  passed,  Master  Everard." 

"  'Od's  blood  !  how  shocking  !  how  shocking  !  " 

"  Oh,  curse  you  !  "  he  hissed  with  boyish  temper, 
and  strode  hastily  along  the  passage  to  his  own 

91 


Mark  Everard 


room  ;  while  I  followed,  chuckling  softly  at  his 
fearful  threats,  and  relishing  the  young  gentleman's 
punishment. 

He  slammed  the  door  in  my  face,  at  which  I 
swore  roundly  ;  but  remembering  that  1  had  naught 
to  gain  by  losing  my  temper,  I  merely  opened  the 
door  again  and  stepped  within.  His  hand  flew  to 
his  sword-hilt,  as  he  wheeled  and  faced  me  in  dumb 
surprise.  Such  insult  was  beyond  his  comprehen 
sion. 

"  Yes,  you  have  your  sword  ;  'tis  your  spurs  you 
need,  Sir  Charles,"  I  smiled,  throwing  my  leg  across 
the  corner  of  his  table. 

"  Very  well,  I'll  get  my  spurs  ;  but  remember,  the 
faster  I  ride  the  sooner  shall  end  your  advantage. 
Give  a  fool  authority  and  soon  he'll  condemn  him 
self."  His  hands  shook  with  rage  as  he  wrenched 
at  the  straps  of  his  spurs.  "  You're  in  a  larger  and 
deeper  pond  than  you  think,  Sir.  I'm  not  the  only 
one  that  you  have  to  face  ;  and  I'm  damned  if  you 
shall  come  out  of  it  with  a  whole  skin  !  "  He 
drew  his  gauntlets  on  with  a  jerk  and  tossed  his 
cloak  over  his  arm. 

"  Tut,  tut !  Sir  Charles,  I  fear  you  have  turned 
gossip,"  I  laughed.  "You  are  telling  what  I  already 
knew  ;  but  yet,  I  think  your  language  indiscreet.  Be 
cautious,  Sir  Charles ;  your  associates  would  disap 
prove  of  your  taking  me  into  your  confidence,  1 
think.  Ah  !  you  are  ready  ?  Then  we  shall  order 
your  mount  and  escort." 

92 


Mark  Everard 


"  Escort !  I  need  none !  "  he  snapped. 

"  I  hope  you  may  not  have  need  of  it,  yet  'tis 
better  to  take  precautions,  and  besides,  I  have  as 
sured  the  King  that  you  shall  go  with  a  good  guard, 
so  that  no  excuse  for  miscarriage  may  be  found." 

He  made  no  reply ;  his  anger  seemed  to  choke 
him  ;  so  he  sought  relief  in  hasty,  heavy  strides,  and 
almost  rushed  from  the  house. 

At  the  men's  quarters  I  drew  them  all  up,  that  I 
might  be  able  to  make  my  selection.  Toby  took 
his  place  with  the  others,  and  seemed  almost  a 
mite  beside  the  lusty-looking  guardsmen. 

"  You  need  experienced  men,  Sir  Charles,"  I  said ; 
"  wherefore  I  select  the  three  on  the  left,  who  seem 
to  have  years  enough  to  give  them  caution." 

He  turned  to  me  as  though  to  object,  but  I  met 
him  with  a  smile,  in  which  he  read  my  reason  for 
those  men.  He  had  been  beaten  at  every  point,  and 
now  his  determination  seemed  to  give  way,  and  he 
offered  no  opposition. 

In  another  ten  minutes  they  were  mounted  and 
riding  down  the  drive.  As  they  circled  round  the 
lower  terrace,  Sir  Charles  turned  his  head  and 
looked  back.  I  waved  my  hand  to  him,  at  which 
he  drove  spurs  into  his  horse  and  bounded  off  at  a 
gallop.  I  laughed  and  turned — in  time  to  see  Sir 
Alfred  step  back  into  the  house  through  a  French 
window  that  opened  to  the  front. 


93 


CHAPTER  VI. 

WITH  but  three  of  the  soldiers  left,  I  felt  more 
comfortable  for  the  time.  They  had  no  leader  now 
to  whom  to  look  for  instructions,  and  I  knew  they 
would  not  take  upon  themselves  to  act  without 
orders,  lest  they  should  endanger  the  plans  of  their 
superiors.  Sir  Alfred  was  my  only  cause  for  anxiety. 
Where  did  he  really  stand  in  these  much  mixed 
affairs  ?  He  seemed  on  all  sides,  and  against  all 
sides.  "Was  there  really  a  plot  to  abduct  the  Queen, 
or  was  it,  as  Toby  thought,  a  blind  to  the  real  plot — 
the  carrying  off  of  his  daughter?  Who  was  the 
tall  Black  Masque  that  had  escaped  with  Sir  Alfred 
that  night  in  the  lane  ?  Was  he  but  a  tool,  like  his 
fellow  that  we  had  succeeded  in  taking,  or  a  more  im 
portant  person,  who  had  not  yet  played  his  full  hand  ? 
The  questions  were  perplexing,  and  at  that  time 
unanswerable.  Sir  Alfred  was  the  centre  of  the 
wheel.  What  was  the  wisest  course  to  take  with 
him  ?  was  the  question  I  first  had  to  solve.  I  tried 
the  solution  at  once,  by  stepping  to  the  open  window 
at  which  I  had  seen  him. 

"  I  am  glad  of  it,  if  it  will  prevent  so  shameful 
a  thing  happening,"  came  in  her  voice  from  the 
room. 

"  But  it  shall  not  prevent  it.     In  faith,  I  prefer  it 

94 


Mark  Everard 


so.  His  departure  will  relieve  him  of  all  respon 
sibility."  Sir  Alfred's  voice  was  deep  and  ar 
dent. 

"  But  'twas  not  to  Sir  Charles  you  gave  your 
word." 

"Bah!  And  what  is  the  other?  A  soldier  of 
fortune — a  hireling." 

"  And  does  that  save  your  honour,  if  you  break  faith 
with  him  ?  For  shame,  father,  forget  what " 

"  Silence !  How  dare  you  so  speak  to  me  ? 
Honour  !  'Tis  to  save  your  honour  that  I  do  it.  But 
mayhap  you  have  less  care  for  it  than  I,"  he 
sneered. 

There  was  a  moment's  pause,  in  which  I  could 
picture  the  expression  of  her  face. 

"  I  pity  you,  Sir,  and  always  shall  pray  to  forget 
this  day."  There  was  a  world  of  contempt  in  her 
low,  trembling  voice. 

"  No,  Virginia,  dear,  I — I  didn't  mean  that." 

"  I  shall  try  to  believe  you." 

"But  come,  Virginia,  promise  that  you  will  go 
with  me  peaceably,"  he  coaxed.  "See  what  I 
sacrifice  for  you — even  your  respect  for  me." 

"  And  all  for  me ! "  She  gave  a  little  forced 
laugh.  "  What  part  has  my  Lord  Cadwaller  in  this 
sacrifice  ?  Must  not  your  Master  be  rewarded  for 
making  you  his  tool  to  serve  his  own  unmanly 
ends?" 

"  Now,  the  devil  take  you  !  for  your  insults  you 
shall  go,  consent  or  not !  Inform  the  low-born  menial, 

95 


Mark  Everard 


whom  you  so  admire!  You  shall  go,  despite  him! 
You  have  dared  to  defy  and  insult  me,  so  now  I 
shall  use  my  authority  !  I'll  crush  your  mother's 
spirit  in  you,  or  I'll  crush  your  life !  " 

"  Oh,  how  I  regret  that  I  have  found  you  out! 
Until  to-day  I.  always  have  spoken  to  you  and  of  you 
with  respect,  and  tried  to  respect  you  more  than  I 
felt ;  but  now  I  am  undeceived  ;  you  stand  forth  in 
your  true  colours,  without  honour,  courage,  or  even 
humanity.  I  pity  you,  Sir ! — from  my  soul  I  pity 
you !  " 

Zooks  !  I  should  rather  face  Toby's  sword  than 
her  contempt. 

"  I  think  it  were  wiser  to  keep  your  pity  for 
yourself,"  he  sneered.  "  You  may  need  it  ere  long, 
unless  you  learn  to  control  that  accursed  tongue  of 
yours.  His  Lordship  is  not  blessed  with  such 
patience  as  your  father's.  Yes,  exercise  your 
obedience,  my  dear.  Commence  by  getting  your 
belongings  together.  You  shall  leave  here  to-night : 
to-morrow  you  shall  be  in  France." 

"  France!" 

"  Yes,  France.  There  we  shall  remain  until  our 
friends  at  Court  succeed  in  diverting  the  King's 
attention  from  us." 

"  I  refuse  to  go !  "     She  stamped  her  foot. 

"  We  shall  leave  this  evening — remember !  " 

A  door  opened,  then  closed  with  a  bang,  and  all 
was  quiet  within  the  room. 

I  tiptoed  from  the  window,  until  I  reached  a  safe 

96 


Mark  Everard 


distance,  then  hastened  in  search  of  Toby,  whom 
I  found  entertaining  the  three  guardsmen  outside 
the  servants'  quarters.  He  had  them  in  a  roar  of 
laughter,  which,  as  I  came  up,  suddenly  subsided. 
They  rose  and  stood  at  attention,  while  Toby 
advanced  to  meet  me.  Together  we  started  back 
toward  the  house,  and  when  we  were  out  of  ear 
shot  of  the  men,  I  told  him  of  Sir  Alfred's  treachery. 

Toby  tossed  his  head.  "  I  thought  he  was  mixed 
up  in  strange  company  for  an  honest  man,"  he 
sniffed.  "  What  shall  we  do,  Sir  ?  " 

"  We  must  go  to  him  at  once,  before  he  has  an 
opportunity  to  speak  to  the  men." 

As  we  turned  the  front  corner  of  the  house,  we 
met  him  face  to  face. 

He  started.  "  Ah !  Master  Everard,"  said  he, 
recovering  his  self-possession  and  forcing  a  smile. 

"  Ah !  Sir  Alfred  Heron,"  I  returned,  smiling 
back  at  him  broadly. 

My  manner  did  not  seem  to  reassure  him.  His 
face  grew  redder  than  ever,  and  his  eyes  looked 
past  me,  as  he  said :  "  I  was  in  search  of  you,  Sir. 
If  you  have  finished  with  your  affairs,  I  am  at  your 
service,  Sir, — quite  at  your  service."  He  rubbed 
each  hand  over  the  other,  as  though  trying  to  wash 
them  with  air. 

I  bowed  and,  still  smiling,  started  with  him 
across  the  lawn  in  front  of  the  house,  Toby 
following. 

"  May  I  request,  Sir,  that  you  first  step  with  me 

7  97 


Mark  Everard 


into  the  house  ?  There  is  something  on  my  mind 
that  I  wish  to  tell  you,  lest  it  should  escape 
me." 

He  looked  at  me  curiously,  but  seeing  no  reason 
able  excuse  for  declining,  he  turned  without  a  word 
and  led  the  way  to  the  door.  In  the  hall  he  faced 
me  with  almost  defiance,  though  still  attempting  to 
play  the  affable.  His  acting  seemed  nearing  its 
end. 

"  Yes,  Master  Everard  ? "  he  said,  forcing  a  sorry 
smile,  while  his  fingers  drummed  restlessly  upon 
the  back  of  a  chair.  "  In  what  can  I  serve 
you « " 

I  took  a  turn  around  the  room  before  answering  : 
"  By  doing  your  duty,  Sir  Alfred." 

He  turned  purple.  "  Really,  Sir,  I  fail  to  see  by 
what  right  you  speak  so  to  me  !  " 

"  By  no  right,  Sir  Alfred — nor  yet  with  malice." 

"  I  am  in  your  power,  and  so  cannot  claim  con 
sideration,"  he  said  bitterly. 

"  Nonsense,  Sir  !  You  think  you  are  far  from 
being  in  my  power !  You  think  I'm  in  yours ! 
Why  could  you  not  have  dealt  fairly  with  me,  Sir 
Alfred?  I  gave  you  sufficient  reason  for  trusting 
me."  I  thought  it  well  to  let  him  know  at  once  how 
matters  stood. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ? "  he  cried,  glancing  anx- 
iously  toward  the  door. 

"  Toby !  "  I  called  gently. 

"  Yes,  Sir  !  "     He  stood  in  the  doorway. 

98 


Mark  Everard 


"  No  one  is  to  be  permitted  to  pass  out  until  I 
so  order." 

"  No,  Sir  ! "  The  door  closed.  Sir  Alfred  sank 
into  a  chair. 

"  Why  did  you  not  make  your  escape  last  night  ? " 
I  asked. 

"  You  prevented  me,"  he  answered,  still  attempt 
ing  to  fence. 

"  Nay,  nay ;  I  mean  after  that — when  all  had 
retired." 

"  More  insult !  Why,  because  I  gave  my  word 
that  I  should  not !  "  he  snapped. 

"  Then  why  propose  leaving  to-night  ?  Does  your 
word  bind  you  for  but  four-and-twenty  hours  ?  " 

"  Spy  !  "  he  cried,  springing  to  his  feet. 

"  Keep  your  seat,  Sir  Alfred ;  bluster  will  not 
help  you.  Yes,  that  is  better.  Now  let  us  discuss 
the  situation  freely.  But,  in  the  first  place,  I  wish 
to  correct  you.  I  did  not  spy  on  you.  I  saw  you  at 
the  window,  and  was  on  my  way  to  you,  for  the 
purpose  of  telling  you  that  I  had  discovered  your 
treachery,  when  I  chanced  to  overhear  the  con 
versation  between  you  and  your  daughter.  'Twas 
indiscreet  to  discuss  such  a  matter  so  heatedly,  but  I 
assure  you  it  made  no  difference,  for  I  already  had 
caught  you  in  the  act  of  motioning  in  a  suspicious 
manner  to  Sir  Charles  Rawley,  behind  my  back,  in 
the  morning-room,  and  had  resolved  to  give  you 
back  your  parole,  lest  you  might  break  that  that 
can  never  be  mended." 

99 


Mark  Everard 


He  wriggled  in  his  seat,  almost  choking  with 
shame  and  rage.  "  Dog  !  "  he  gasped,  "  I  will  split 
your  heart  for  this !  " 

"  I  shall  not  quarrel  with  you,  Sir.  As  I  said 
before,  my  object  in  speaking  as  I  do  is  not  to  tor 
ment  you.  I  merely  wish  to  let  you  see  the  exact 
position  in  which  we  each  stand.  If  you  will  answer 
my  questions,  you  will  help  to  remove  some  of  your 
difficulties ;  if  you  refuse — Zooks  !  the  loss  will  be 
chiefly  your  own.  Now  why  do  you  still  trust  this 
Sir  Charles,  after  I  have  warned  you  of  him? " 

"  "Well,  curse  your  impudence !  "  he  almost  choked, 
sitting  bolt  upright,  and  staring  at  me  in  astonish 
ment.  "  Cannot  you  be  insulted  ?  I  have  heard 
you  are  a  brave  man,  but  find  you  a  coward  !  " 

"  You  are  bent  on  insulting  yourself,"  I  smiled. 
" You  ran  from  this  coward" 

In  faith,  I  was  having  a  hard  struggle  with  my 
temper,  but  I  had  resolved  not  to  lose  it.  His  vile 
names  were  hard  to  bear,  to  be  sure,  but  it  is 
scarcely  creditable  to  sacrifice  one's  determination 
for  the  gratifying  of  mere  rage,  therefore  I  gave  no 
apparent  heed  to  his  insults,  but  continued  my 
questions. 

"  Come,  Sir,  will  you  tell  me  the  reason  for  your 
confidence  in  Sir  Charles  Rawley  ?" 

"And  why  should  1  not  take  the  word  of  Sir 
Charles  Rawley — who  is  my  friend — in  preference  to 
that  of  a  nameless  Jack,  of  whom  I  know  nothing, 
who  sells  himself  to  the  highest  bidder?"  he  sneered. 

100 


Mark  Everard 


"  Then  you  were  a  party  to  the  plot  to  carry  off 
the  Queen  ?  I  have  thought  otherwise." 

"Plot!  What  plot  to  carry  off  the  Queen?" 
His  choler  was  giving  place  to  anxiety. 

'"If  Sir  Charles  is  your  friend,  'tis  strange  you 
should  not  know." 

"  As  God's  above  me,  I  know  naught  of  such  a 
plot !  "  His  fear  had  overcome  his  indignation. 

"  You  were  found  in  strange  company  for  one  not 
to  be  suspected." 

"  How  ? — when  ? — what  company? "  he  stammered. 

"  On  the  night  of  the  first  of  May,  in  the  lane 
north  of  Fleet  Street,  when  the  attempt  to  abduct 
her  Majesty  and  your  daughter  was  defeated,  Sir 
Alfred.  Zooks!  your  memory  seems  failing, 
Sir." 

"The  Queen!  "he  cried.  "That  was  not  the 
Queen  !  "  He  trembled  with  excitement. 

"  Oh,  indeed  !     I  have  been  informed  differently." 

"  Why,  no !  'Twas  a  lady  of  the  Court,  to  be 
sure,  but  not  the  Queen." 

"  From  whom  did  you  get  your  information  ? " 

He  hesitated.  "From — from—  What's  that  to 
you  ?  "  he  broke  off  abruptly. 

I  wondered  if  he  was  attempting  to  deceive  me. 
He  seemed  sincere  enough,  yet  I  already  had  dis 
covered  that  he  was  too  good  an  actor  to  be  judged 
by  appearances. 

"  I  venture  to  say,  your  daughter  did  not  tell  you 
it  was  not  the  Queen." 

101 


Mark  Everard 


He  said  nothing,  but  looked  mighty  uncom 
fortable. 

"  No,  Sir  Alfred,  the  flight  of  your  daughter  is 
not  the  gravest  charge  that  you  shall  have  to 
answer ; — 'tis  the  attempt  on  the  Queen.  Believe 
me,  your  worst  enemies  could  wish  you  to  make  a 
no  worse  mistake  than  to  flee  from  England  at 
present.  'Twould  be  a  confirmation  of  your  guilt." 

4<  Nonsense,  Sir  !    I  say  it  was  not  the  Queen  !  " 

"  And  I  say  it  was  the  Queen,  Sir." 

"Then  why  was  no  mention  made  of  it  in  your 
warrant  for  my  arrest  ? " 

"  One  charge  was  sufficient,  and  I  suppose  the 
King  has  no  desire  to  have  the  incident  appear  in 
writing.  I  believe  there  was  a  scandal  once  before 
about  a  similar  affair.  One  can  quite  understand 
his  shrinking  from  the  risk  of  having  so  private  a 
matter  made  public.  Doubtless  his  Majesty  intends 
settling  it  with  you  privately,  how,  I  can  only  sur 
mise." 

"  Surmise  !  Damn  your  surmisings  !  "  he  cried, 
springing  to  his  feet.  "  You  know  how  he  hopes  to 
settle  it !  You — you  accursed  hireling ! — well  do 
you  know  his  intentions  !  "Tis  a  lie,  I  believe,  a  lie 
of  his,  of  your  own,  spinning,  this  story  of  the 
Queen  !  I  see  it  all !  He  thinks  he  has  me  in  his 
power,  and  will  force  me  to  gratify  his  base  desires ! 
Ha !  ha  !  a  trick — a  most  palpable  trick !  Ha  !  ha ! 
upon  my  soul,  'tis  laughable!  " 

"  Very  laughable,"  I  put  in.  "  Still,  I  think  you 

102 


Mark  Everard 


will  find  it  rnore  profitable  to  forego  your  demon 
strations  of  delight,  and  consider  the  matter  seri 
ously." 

Faith,  his  appearance  gave  but  little  suggestion 
of  humour,  except  so  far  as  a  very  angry,  badly 
frightened,  stout  man,  past  the  middle  age,  with  too 
much  blood  in  the  head,  may  look  comical,  when 
attempting  to  rid  himself  of  his  fear  by  a  stimu 
lating  outburst  of  ridiculing  bluster. 

"  Seriously  !  "  he  cried  scornfully,  pacing  to  and 
fro  furiously.  "  Ha  !  ha  !  I  shall  make  it  sufficient 
ly  serious  for  both  you  and  your  master,  before  you 
shall  be  through  with  this  affair !  "  He  paused  for 
a  moment  and  took  snuff  with  trembling  fingers. 
"  Let  him  drive  me  to  extremes,  and  I'll  bring  every 
detail  before  Parliament !  Split  me,  if  I'll  be  dis 
honoured  by  that — that — by  his  Majesty,  or  any 
one  else ! " 

"  Ah !  that  is  better,"  I  said  ;  "  much  better  than 
fleeing,  as  though  you  acknowledged  your  guilt. 
Yet,  'twill  mean  your  conviction  of  treason,  I  fear ; 
for  her  Majesty  most  surely  was  there." 

He  halted  before  a  window,  and  stared  forth. 

"  But,  of  course,  if  you  can  rely  upon  the  influence 
of  them  that  shared  the  attack  with  you,  'tis  pos 
sible  you  may  escape  the  extreme  penalty,  mayhap 
even  more." 

His  hands  clasped  each  other  more  tightly  behind 
his  back,  his  feet  he  placed  farther  apart,  and  his 
head  bent  forward  and  to  one  side  more,  as  he  con- 

103 


Mark  Everard 


tinned  to  stare  through  the  window.  His  attitude 
was  more  resolute. 

"Yes,  I  believe  Lord  Cad  waller  might  manage 
the  King."  I  paused  to  observe  the  effect,  but  lie 
did  not  move.  "  But  he  may  meet  with  opposition, 
from  what  source,  you  doubtless  know." 

He  turned  and  faced  me  in  alarm.  "  What 
source?" 

"  Tut,  tut,  Sir !  you  well  know  my  meaning. 
Why,  the  Little  Duke,  to  be  sure." 

"  That  bastard  Monmouth  ?  "  he  cried,  his  face 
turning  almost  black  with  rage,  and  his  hands 
working  at  his  band,  as  though  he  were  chok 
ing. 

"  You  are  not  over-complimentary  to  his  Grace, 
Sir.  Why  should  you  not  expect  him  to  oppose 
any  of  Cadwaller's  efforts  in  your  behalf  ?  "  I  was 
not  sure  of  my  ground,  so  was  compelled  to  go  cau 
tiously. 

He  succeeded  in  loosening  his  collar,  and  again 
sank  into  a  chair.  "  Yes,  yes,  I  see  it  all  now,"  he 
muttered  to  himself. 

"  Well,  Sir,  if  you  see  it  all,  'tis  possible  you  now 
understand  why  I  warned  you  against  your  sup 
posed  friend,  Sir  Charles  Rawley." 

He  shook  his  head  from  side  to  side  sadly.  "  Nay, 
nay,  I  understand  nothing.  My  God  !  was  there 
ever  before  so  snarled  a  tangle  ?  " 

"  You  now  see  I  spoke  the  truth  last  night,  when 
I  told  you  that  I  had  a  tangle  to  unravel.  The 

104 


Mark  Everard 


matter  is  even  more  unpleasant  than  I  then  thought. 
Your  position,  Sir,  is  most  unenviable." 

"  I  am  well  aware  of  it,  Sir.  Think  you  it  adds 
to  your  dignity  thus  to  gloat  over  a  victim  ?  Had 
you  a  spark  of  manhood,  you  would  blush  for  your 
part  in  this  outrageous  oppression.  My  case  seems 
hopeless ; " — he  slowly  rose  to  his  feet — "  but  one 
thing  is  certain, — it  never  shall  be  said  of  a  Heron 
that  he  permitted  a  daughter  of  his  house  to  be 
handed  over  to  a  dissolute  tyrant.  I  take  back  my 
parole, — I  should  have  broken  it  and  a  dozen  more 
to  carry  out  my  determination, — and  now  warn 
you  that  I  shall  escape  from  England,  despite  you 
or  your  King."  He  sprang  to  the  door  at  one 
bound,  and  had  it  locked  ere  I  could  divine  his 
purpose.  "  Your  accursed  Stuart  never  shall  have 
me  alive  ;  and  if  you  take  my  dead  body,  there  shall 
be  another  with  it."  The  old,  aristocratic  blood  in 
his  veins  at  last  had  asserted  itself.  So  long  as  he 
was  able  to  see  an  outlet,  his  weak  nature  had  pre 
dominated  ;  at  bay,  the  courage  of  his  ancestors 
came  to  his  rescue. 

Toby  knocked  at  the  door.  "  Do  you  want  me, 
Sir?"  he  called. 

"  No,  no,  Toby  ;  everything  is  well." 

"Come,  Sir,"  said  Sir  Alfred,  "will  you  stand 
aside  and  permit  me  to  pass  peaceably  ? " 

"  To  what  purpose  ?  Where  do  you  wish  to 
go?" 

"  To    my     daughter.     I     must    learn   from   her 

105 


Mark  Everard 


whether  it  was  the  Queen  or  not  that  occupied  the 
second  chair  that  night." 

"  I  am  here,  my  father,"  she  said,  stepping  into 
view  from  a  turning  in  the  stairs. 

Sir  Alfred  started,  advanced  two  paces  toward 
her,  but  halted  by  the  table,  as  she  came  slowly 
down,  pale,  calm  and  dignified.  I  kept  my  place, 
with  Sir  Alfred  between  me  and  the  door. 

"  You  have  been  deceived,  father  ;  the  Queen  did 
occupy  the  other  chair.  I  thought  you  knew." 
She  placed  her  hand  upon  his  shoulder  as  she 
spoke. 

Sir  Alfred  did  not  speak  ;  but  his  head  bent  for 
ward  and  his  shoulders  rose  and  fell  quickly,  as 
though  he  struggled  with  a  mighty  load,  and  one 
too  great  for  his  courage.  Presently  he  raised  his 
head.  "Then  we  must  leave  England,"  he  said 
slowly,  facing  me  determinedly. 

"  You  see  no  other  way  out  of  your  difficulties  ?  " 
I  asked. 

He  watched  me  closely,  as  though  fearful  of 
some  sudden  attack.  "  No,"  he  answered. 

"  Remember,  if  you  should  escape,  'twould  likely 
mean  the  confiscation  of  your  estate." 

The  maiden  turned  crimson.  "  Which  you  place 
higher  than  honour?  "  she  asked. 

I  bit  my  lip.  "  I  but  wish  your  father  fully  to  un 
derstand  his  position,  before  undertaking  a  rash  act." 

"  I  have  not  asked  your  counsel,  Sir,"  he  put  in 
haughtily,  still  watching  me  closely. 

1 06 


Mark  Everard 


"  And  you,  Madam,  will  you  go  with  your  fattier  ? " 

"  Why  should  I  not,  Sir  ?  You  no  longer  hold  his 
parole." 

"  True  ;  but  I  hold  his  life." 

Her  eyes  opened  wide  with  fear.  She  shrank  from 
me,  and  drew  nearer  to  her  unworthy  parent. 
"  You — you  would  not — you —  '  she  stammered. 

"My  word  is  given  to  the  King  that  I  will  not 
permit  Sir  Alfred  Heron  nor  his  daughter  to  leave 
their  home  until  I  shall  have  received  further  orders 
from  his  Majesty.  My  promise  should  be  carried 
out,  even  though  Sir  Alfred  were  my  own  father." 

She  clasped  her  hands  before  her,  and  leaning 
forward,  pale-faced,  wide-eyed  and  trembling,  gazed 
at  me  for  what  seemed  an  age. 

My  eyes  fell  before  the  eloquent  reproach. 
"Zounds!"  I  thought,  "she  has  more  soul  than  a 
thousand  mere  women." 

"  But — but — you  said  at  the  bridge  that  I — that 
we  may  rely  on  your  sword  for  protection."  The 
blood  rushed  to  her  face,  and  when  I  raised  my  eyes, 
hers  sank  before  them. 

Ah!  that  moment  was  worth  a  lifetime  ;  and  yet, 
I  felt  a  sorrow  that  she — that  anyone  should  think 
me  capable  of  failing  to  make  good  a  promise. 

"  You  speak  correctly,  Madam  ;  I  did  assure  you 
of  my  assistance  ;  but  that  I  should  be  able  to  take 
the  proper  course,  it  was  necessary  that  I  should 
have  more  information  concerning  the  whole  matter. 
I  now  believe  most  of  the  mystery  has  been  made 

107 


Mark  Everard 


clear  to  me ;  therefore  I  shall  know  how  best  to  act, 
when  the  time  for  action  shall  come." 

Sir  Alfred's  eyes  shifted  from  me  to  his  daughter, 
then  back  to  me  again,  in  wonder. 

"  When  I  first  came  here,"  I  continued,  after  a 
moment's  pause,  which  I  made  that  my  words  might 
take  effect  with  him,  "  I  formed  the  opinion  that 
you,  Sir,  had  been  duped  by  men  occupying  higher 
positions,  and  that  you  were  being  used  to  hide  their 
deeper  plans.  Then  other  things  happened,  which 
caused  me  to  doubt  this  conclusion.  I  thought  it 
best  to  question  you,  and  show  you  on  what  dangerous 
ground  you  stand.  You  see  how  hopeless  is  your 
position  ;  I  see  how  I  must  go  about  to  clear  the 
mystery  up.  First,  the  idea  of  escape  to  France 
must  be  abandoned.  Mature  consideration  will  show 
you  how  hopeless  such  a  course  would  be.  'Twould 
but  rouse  the  King's  determination  ;  and  in  no  spot 
in  Christendom  should  you  be  beyond  his  reach,  now 
that  Louis  is  his  friend.  When  this  plan  is  given 
up,  it  leaves  you  with  but  one  honourable  alter 
native — the  pacifying  of  the  King." 

"Pacifying!  Do  you  know  what  that  means?" 
he  broke  in. 

His  daughter  blushed  deeply  and  turned  to  the 
window. 

"  I  said  honourable  alternative,  Sir/' 

"  'Twill  be  a  surprise  for  his  Majesty,"  he  sneered. 

"  I  hope  you  shall  be  able  to  play  your  part,  Sir," 
I  said  drily. 

1 08 


Mark  Everard 


Again  he  almost  choked  with  rage,  but  I  went  on, 
without  apparent  notice.  "  The  King,  as  I  have 
said,  must  in  some  way  be  induced  to  believe  in  your 
ignorance  of  the  Queen's  presence  when  the  attack 
was  made,  or  at  least  be  persuaded  to  treat  you 
with  leniency." 

"  Who  will  undertake  the  negotiations  ? " 

The  lady  turned  from  the  window  and  looked  at 
me  expectantly. 

"  The  matter  must  take  its  own  course,  for  the 
present.  When  the  opportunity  presents  itself,  I 
shall  be  prepared  to  do  all  in  my  power.  I  think 
we  shall  not  have  long  to  wait.  Meantime,  if  you 
hope  for  a  successful  conclusion — I  must  have  your 
confidence  and  support." 

The  lady  looked  anxious,  and  watched  her  father 
eagerly,  while  he  remained  silent,  apparently  in  doubt 
as  to  what  course  to  take. 

At  last  he  said  :  "  The  matter  is  of  great  weight, 
and  one  to  which  an  answer  cannot  be  given  without 
deep  consideration.  At  dinner-time  I  shall  give  you 
my  decision.  In  the  meantime  I  promise  to  take 
no  action." 

Again  the  lady's  eyes  sought  mine.  They  now 
seemed  to  bear  a  message. 

"  Am  I  at  liberty  to  leave  my  house  ?  "  Sir  Alfred 
smiled  faintly. 

"  I  hope  to  see  you  at  dinner,  Sir,"  I  bowed. 

He  unlocked  and  opened  the  door — and  met  Toby, 
who  faced  him  with  drawn  sword. 

109 


Mark  Everard 


"All  is  well,  Toby,"  I  nodded.  "Permit  Sir 
Alfred  Heron  to  pass." 

The  little  man  frowned  slightly,  and  drove  his 
sword  into  its  scabbard  with  a  sharp  click. 

Sir  Alfred  strode  forth  with  a  swagger,  then 
slackened  his  pace  and  crossed  the  lawn  leisurely, 
his  hands  behind  him. 

I  stepped  to  the  door,  and  in  a  whisper,  gave  Toby 
his  directions.  "  Follow  him,"  I  said,  "wherever  he 
goes ;  but  offer  no  interference,  unless  he  should 
attempt  to  speak  with  someone  else." 

Toby  touched  his  hat  in  silence,  and  was  off. 

"  Now,  Madam,  what  is  it  ?  " 

"  It  ? — What  ? "  she  asked  in  wide  surprise. 

"  Did  you — did  you  not  wish  to  speak  to  me  ?  " 
She  seemed  possessed  of  an  innocent  way  of  making 
one  feel  uncomfortable. 

She  wrinkled  her  brow  for  a  moment,  as  though 
in  deep  thought.  "  No,  I  think  not."  She  reddened 
a  little.  "  Ah,  yes  !  I  desired  permission  to  leave 
the  house  ;  but  I  see  you  have  sent  Toby  away,  so  I 
must  wait  my  guard's  return."  She  turned  away 
with  a  grimace  of  mock  resignation. 

"  Toby  has  received  no  such  appointment.  That 
honour  I  have  reserved  for  myself." 

"  And  have  I  no  choice  ?  "  she  asked  sadly,  her 
head  bending  in  submission. 

"  None  !  "  I  said  firmly. 

"  Then  I  bow  to  the  inevitable."  And  with  a 
mocking  little  smile,  and  head  still  bowed,  she  passed 
out ;  and  I — twisting  my  mustaches — followed. 

no 


CHAPTER  VII. 

SHE  had  said  she  did  not  wish  to  speak  with  me ; 
but  I  would  have  sworn  that  she  had  sent  me  a 
"  speechless  message  "  with  her  eyes,  which  plainly 
said  :  "  When  my  father  shall  have  left  the  room,  I 
have  something  to  tell  you."  When  we  left  the 
house,  I  thought  it  was  some  foolish  pride  that  made 
her  deny  that  she  had  anything  to  say.  But  as  we 
strolled  slowly  from  one  walk  to  another,  and  she 
spoke  freely  and  light-heartedly  of  nothing  more 
serious  than  the  changed  positions  of  the  nests  in 
the  trees,  the  progress  being  made  by  divers  early 
plants,  or  the  neglect  into  which  a  certain  arbour — 
which  she  volunteered  to  show  me — might  have 

o 

fallen,  during  her  absence,  I  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  my  eyes  must  have  deceived  me. 

That  anyone  in  her  position  could  speak  so  calmly 
of  things  most  commonplace,  was  almost  past  be 
lief  ;  yet  in  her — strange  as  the  statement  may  ap 
pear — it  seemed  most  natural. 

For  this  reason,  it  came  to  me  as  a  surprise,  rather 
than  as  that  that  most  reasonably  should  have  been 
expected  long  before,  when,  after  explaining  that 
this  was  her  first  visit  to  her  old  haunts  since  the 
previous  year,  she  suddenly  came  to  a  halt  and, 
facing  me,  asked  abruptly  :  "  How  did  it  chance 

III 


Mark  Everard 


that  you  undertook  this  task  of  apprehending  us  ?  " 
There  was  no  anger  nor  reproach  in  her  voice — the 
tones  were  half  idly  curious,  half  sad. 

As  1  have  said,  her  sudden  return  to  seriousness 
took  me  something  unawares  ;  and  I  hesitated,  there 
fore,  before  making  reply. 

Her  patience  vanished  with  her  change  of  thought, 
for  with  a  toss  of  her  head  she  started  on  again. 
"  I  should  not  have  asked  you.  I  have  overstepped 
the  rights  of  a  prisoner." 

If  her  question  surprised  me,  this  sudden  change 
of  temper  did  not  help  to  collect  my  wits.  Faith, 
its  total  unwarrantableness  set  off  a  sudden  anger 
within  me. 

"  Halt !  "  1  shouted  sharply. 

She  started  as  though  I  had  discharged  a  pistol, 
then  turned  in  alarm,  white-faced  and  trembling. 

The  blood  rushed  to  my  head,  my  brain  swam, 
I  felt  my  face  burn  as  from  fire,  my  eyes  sought 
the  ground, — and  with  uncovered  head  I  took  a  step 
toward  her. 

She  drew  back  to  the  side  of  the  path,  fearing 
that  1  should  touch  her.  I  should  have  preferred  a 
sword-stroke. 

"  Madam,"  I  said  humbly,  "  forgive  me.  There 
is  no  excuse  for  the  brutal  way  in  which  I  spoke  to 
you,  I  know.  My  hope  of  pardon  lies  in  your  gen 
erosity.  Pardon  an  old  soldier,  whose  rough  life 
has  made  him  more  masterful  than  gallant." 

Her  head  was  bowed,  when  Hooked  up,  but  after 

112 


Mark  Everard 


a  little  she  raised  her  face  to  mine  slowly.  "  It  was 
my  fault,"  she  said  quietly.  "  I  had  no  reason  in 
me,  when  I  spoke  so  childishly.  But  I  am  so 
troubled,  Sir,  I  scarce  know  what  I  say."  Her  voice 
trembled,  and  tears  sprang  to  her  eyes. 

"  I  never  shall  forgive  myself,"  I  said  bitterly. 

"  But  you  were  in  the  right,  Sir ;  you  brought 
me  to  my  senses." 

"  No,  no,  your  kindness  but  makes  me  the  more 
miserable." 

"  It  was  all  my  fault !  "  She  stamped  her  foot 
impatiently. 

Her  emphasis  warned  me  to  desist,  else  we  were 
like  to  run  into  greater  difficulties :  so  I  half- 
smiled  and  bowed  in  submission,  which  seemed  to 
satisfy  her,  for  she  returned  the  smile,  which  pres 
ently  became  broader  on  both  sides,  and  finally 
ended  in  a  hearty  laugh,  in  which  our  misunder 
standing  was  borne  away. 

"  And  now,  we  are  friends  once  more  ? "  I  asked. 

She  reddened  a  little,  glanced  away,  then  replied 
with  great  seriousness  :  "  No,  not  friends,  but  ene 
mies  that  are  now  allied  against  a  common  foe." 

"  Is  it  possible  for  foes  to  be  allied  ?  " 

"  The  English  and  the  Dutch  are  so  united." 

"  And  the  common  foe  ? "  I  asked,  as  we  drew 
near  the  arbour. 

She  looked  at  me  strangely.  "  Perchance  I  was 
wrong.  You  may  have  no  enemies." 

Why  did  I  not  bite  my  tongue  to  stop  that  ques- 

8  113 


Mark  Everard 


tion?  I  meant  it  to  draw  out  her  confidence,  but 
her  reply  showed  me  the  unkindness  of  my  words. 
It  seemed  as  though  my  every  effort  was  to  wound 
her  ;  and  God  knows  how  far  were  such  intentions 
from  me. 

"  Indeed  I  have  many,"  I  said  hastily.  "  For  that 
reason  I  wish  to  say  to  what  one  you  refer  in  par 
ticular." 

Again  she  glanced  at  me,  but  half-believing. 

"  That  opens  up  the  whole  matter,"  she  replied 
very  seriously,  her  brow  wrinkled  and  her  whole 
manner  almost  comically  deliberate  and  judge-like. 

Here  was  my  opportunit}r — now  was  my  one 
chance  to  learn  the  many  mysteries  still  unsolved — 
and  I  seized  it. 

"  But  that  is  what  I  most  desire,  Madam  ;  if  you 
will  so  honour  me  with  your  confidence." 

"We  were  at  the  arbour  now — a  pretty  place,  noth 
ing  fallen  into  neglect,  as  she  had  feared,  but  still 
retaining  its  quaint  arrangement  of  seats  and  art 
ful  training  of  shrubs,  a  most  restful  and  pleasing 
spot  of  originality  and  seclusion  among  the  flowers. 
The  little  stream  that  we  had  visited  in  the  morn 
ing  glided  quietly  past  us  here,  between  banks  of 
brightest  green,  which,  on  the  side  where  we  stood, 
was  steep,  but  opposite  climbed  into  a  hill  of  long 
and  gentle  reach,  and,  with  the  exception  of  a  few 
yards  by  the  water's  edge,  covered  with  grand  old 
trees.  It  was  a  place  that  made  one  think  of  a  hot 
summer  day  in  the  peaceful  shade,  of  books  and  a 

114 


Mark  Everard 


long-stemmed  pipe,  of  twittering  birds  and  a  life  of 
ease,  and — yes — a  soft-voiced  laugh,  or  a  jolly  romp. 
It  showed  one,  more  clearly  than  all  your  philoso 
phies,  the  follies  of  intrigue,  warfare,  hardship 
and  glory  ;  and  softly  whispered  to  one's  heart  that 
here,  and  here  only,  could  be  found  the  real  goal  of 
all  ambition — the  rare  contentment  of  a  tranquil 
mind. 

I  had  time  for  the  dream  ere  the  lady  resumed. 

"  Yes,"  she  said  presently,  seating  herself,  "  that 
opens  up  the  whole  unfortunate  affair.  Why,  why 
did  I  ever  consent  to  think  of  courts  ?  They  con 
tain  naught  but  strife  and  wickedness.  But  you, 
Sir,"  she  broke  off,  "  you  have  not  yet  answered  my 
question.  How  do  you  chance  to  be  mixed  in  my 
unhappy  fortunes  ?  I  shall  not  be  so  impatient  this 
time,"  she  added,  with  a  sad  little  smile. 

Before  making  reply  I  looked  carefully  around,  to 
make  sure  that  none  could  be  eavesdropping  ;  then 
taking  a  seat  directly  facing  her,  I  said,  speaking 
low  :  "  A  note  was  handed  me  by  the  landlord  of 
the  inn  at  which  I  was  staying,  which  requested  me 
to  be  present  at  the  dance  of  which  you  know,  and 
be  prepared  to  render  a  noble  service  to  the  King." 

uBy  whom  was  it  signed?"  the  lady  asked 
eagerly. 

I  smiled  at  her  innocence.  "  Tis  not  customary 
to  sign  such  missives,  Madam.  It  merely  directed 
me  to  the  place  of  merriment,  and  told  how  I  should 
know  the  writer." 

"5 


Mark  Everard 


"  Yes  ?  "  she  asked,  leaning  forward  with  clasped 
hands  and  eager  face. 

"  It  said  that  I  might  know  him  by  a  masque  of 
bright  red,  and  that  he  would  seek  me  out,  if  I  would 
sit  at  table,  and  come  without  disguise." 

"  A  red  masque  ?  "  She  shook  her  head.  "  1 
know  of  none  that  went  so." 

"  Well,  we  met,  as  you  know.  He  led  me  to  a 
private  room  above-stairs,  where  I  was  presented— 
after  some  little  dispute — to  another  gentleman,  who 
there  awaited  us.  They  told  me  of  a  plot  to  abduct 
the  Queen,  and  asked  me  to  frustrate  it.  I  con 
sented — and  succeeded,  as  you  know.  The  next  morn 
ing  I  went  to  Whitehall,  at  the  command  of  the 
King,  and  was  informed  by  him  that  the  lady  who 
had  accompanied  the  Queen  on  the  previous  night 
had  disappeared  from  the  Palace  most  mysteriously. 
I  handed  to  his  Majesty  a  sword  that  I  had  taken 
from  one  of  the  conspirators.  On  the  blade  was 
engraved  '  /Sir  Alfred  Heron  '  and  a  coat  of  arms. 
The  King  at  once  saw  what  had  become  of  the 
lady.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Sir  Alfred,  he  told 
me.  A  warrant  for  your  father's  arrest  was  given 
me,  and  I  set  out  at  once.  The  rest,  Madam,  is 
known  to  you." 

"  And  you  gave  the  sword  to  the  King  ? "  There 
was  regret  and  reproach  in  her  voice  and 
look. 

"  I  did,  but  without  knowing  aught  of  Sir  Alfred. 
To  me  he  was  but  a  conspirator.  Xot  once  did  I 

116 


Mark  Everard 


dream  that  he  was  the  father  of  the  lady  that  had 
disappeared." 

"No,  no!  How  could  you?"  she  said,  after  a 
little  thought.  "  But  did  you  not  learn  more  of  the 
man  in  the  red  masque  ?  " 

"  Yes.     He  was  the  Duke  of  Monmouth." 

"  The  Duke  of  Monmouth !  And  he  told  you  of 
a  plot  to  abduct  the  Queen  ?  " 

"  Hush  !  "  I  held  up  a  hand  in  warning.  "  There 
may  be  listeners  about.  Our  conversation  must  be 
secret."  Then,  before  answering,  I  took  a  look 
around  among  the  trees  and  bushes.  "We  were  alone 
— seemingly. 

"  Yes,"  I  said,  coming  back,  "  'twas  his  Grace  that 
told  me  of  the  plot.  The  other  gentleman  was  the 
King." 

"  The  King  !     Was  he  there  too  ? " 

"  In  faith  he  was.  And  a  close  watch  he  had 
placed  on  the  Queen  and  her  companion." 

"  Oh,  the  treachery  of  it  all !  Why,  Sir,  'twas  the 
young  Duke  that  persuaded  my  father  to  make  the 
attempt  to  carry  me  off.  He  learned,  in  some  way, 
of  her  Majesty's  intentions — knew  that  I  was  chosen 
to  accompany  her — and  then  went  to  my  father  and 
proposed  my  abduction,  as  the  best  way  of  getting 
me  away  from  that — that  awful  place.  I  thought 
he  had  told  my  father  that  it  was  with  the  Queen 
I  should  go ;  but  even  in  that  he  was  a  knave,  it 
would  seem.  And  he  told  you  it  was  for  carrying 
off  the  Queen !  Oh !  is  there  no  faith  in  man  ? " 


Mark  Everard 


She  buried  her  face  in  her  hands  for  a  moment,  then 
looked  up  again,  wiping  her  eyes. 

"  But  there  must  be  some  reason  for  this  treachery. 
No  man  will  make  of  himself  a  plain  traitor,  unless 
he  hopes  to  further  his  selfish  interests  in  some  way. 
Can  you  not  think  of  any  object  the  Little  Duke 
would  have  for  washing  your  plans  to  miscarry  ?  He 
seemed  most  anxions  that  the  abductors  should  be 
caught.  In  fact,  he  was  quite  annoyed  when  I  re 
fused  an  offer  of  assistance." 

She  thought  for  a  moment,  then  blushed  deeply 
and  turned  her  head  partly  from  me.  "  It  might  be 
because  the  Duke  had  some  private  quarrel  with  one 
by  whom  my  father  was  assisted.  I  can  think  of 
no  other  reason,"  she  said  slowly,  her  eyes  not  meet 
ing  mine. 

"  And  this  one  by  whom  your  father  was  assisted  ; 
what  is  his  name  ? " 

She  looked  up  quickly.  "  Is  it  right  that  I  should 
tell  you,  Sir  ?  I  mean,  would  it  be  a  betrayal  of  my 
father's  confidence?  I  should  like  to  tell,  but  know 
not  if  'tis  right.  Guide  me,  Sir.  I  am  but  a  poor, 
troubled  maiden,  driven  almost  to  madness."  There 
was  a  tremble  in  her  voice,  and  her  mouth  quivered, 
as  though  she  was  near  to  giving  way. 

Here  was  something  for  which  one  would  not 
look,  under  such  circumstances,  and  also  something 
that  one  should  seldom  find,  if  he  should  search  for 
a  life-time.  "  How  can  Sir  Alfred  Heron  be  the 
father  of  so  noble  a  lady  ?  "  I  wondered.  "  Zounds ! 

118 


Mark  Everard 


she's  one  in  ten  million ! "  I  swore  under  my 
breath. 

"  Nay,  Madam,  do  not  tell  me.  A  conscience  like 
yours  always  will  guide  you  aright.  But  luckily  I 
know  his  name.  Your  father's  companion  was  a 
certain  Lord  Cad  waller,  a  man  of  great  friendship 
with  the  King. 

Her  head  remained  bowed,  and  she  gave  no  sign 
of  the  effect  of  my  words,  save  in  the  rosy  colour  that 
rushed  up  her  neck  to  her  cheeks,  then  receded,  only 
to  return  again  with  the  next  breath.  But  from 
this  I  felt  assured  that  Cadwaller  was  the  man,  for 
had  I  been  wrong,  she  would  have  denied  my  as 
sertion,  I  made  no  doubt.  And  now  to  learn  more 
concerning  this  person  that  already  had  played  so 
important  a  part  in  this  business,  and  who — judging 
from  Avhat  I  had  overheard  of  the  conversation  be 
tween  Sir  Alfred  and  his  daughter — was  like  to  re 
appear  ere  the  play  could  be  finished. 

"  "Tis  unfortunate  that  his  Lordship  managed  to 
escape  us.  Now,  had  he  been  taken,  the  situation 
would  have  been  less  uncomfortable  for  your  father. 
Cadwaller's  influence  with  the  King  would  doubt 
less  be  strong  enough  to  have  everything  hushed, 
for  on  his  head  the  greater  responsibility  would  rest ; 
and  the  King,  ever  lenient  with  his  personal  friends, 
would,  to  shield  the  Earl,  forego  his  vengeance  on 
Sir  Alfred.  But  as  the  matter  now  stands,  with  his 
Lordship  unsuspected,  the  King  will  not  be  so  ready 
to  please  his  friend.  Then,  if  there  is  a  quarrel  be- 

119 


Mark  Everard 


tween  Cadwaller  and  the  Little  Duke,  the  opposition 
of  the  latter  must  be  considered  also.  For  these 
reasons  we  must  come  to  the  conclusion  that  his  Lord 
ship  will  be  of  little,  if  any,  assistance  to  us." 

Her  look  became  almost  joyful.  "  Oh,  I  am  so 
glad  of  that,  Sir !  I  have  nothing  but  contempt  for 
the  knave  !  "  She  clenched  her  little  white  fists  in 
sudden  fury.  "  If  I  were  only  a  man !  "  (Eyes 
sparkling  and  lips  compressed.) 

I  had  a  mind  to  tell  her  that  the  transformation 
would  be  far  from  an  improvement.  But  I  said 
nothing,  and  awaited  the  abating  of  the  little  tempest. 
And  it  soon  came.  Gradually  the  red  lips  and  the 
hands  relaxed,  then  slowly  her  face  turned  toward 
me,  and  catching  a  twinkle  in  my  eye — a  thing  that 
I  could  not  suppress — her  sense  of  humour  asserted 
itself,  and  she  was  unable  to  keep  back  a  smile. 

"  Still,  I  do,"  she  persisted,  a  moment  later. 

"  Well — ah — well,  can  not  that  defensive  alliance 
of  which  we  were  speaking  be  made  to  serve 
instead  ? " 

She  laughed  a  little,  yet  tried  to  appear  impatient. 
"  You  are  not  over-serious,  Sir,"  she  pouted,  toying 
with  a  ribbon. 

"  Oh,  Madam,  I  protest !  " 

"Nay,  nay,  hush  !  as  you  told  me  a  few  moments 
since  ;  there  may  be  listeners,  as  you  said.  Much 
protesting,  you  know,  is  a  sign  of  insincerity,  they 
say."  She  was  smiling  again. 

Zooks !  'twas  a  mighty  difficult  task  for  one  to 

1 2O 


Mark  Everard 


remain  serious  for  long,  when  in  her  presence.  She 
was  so  young,  and  beautiful,  and  bright,  and  full  of 
sunshine,  even  in  such  sore  trouble,  that  she  made 
one  feel  the  fire,  glory,  and  irrepressible  light- 
heartedness  of  youth,  despite  a  most  embarrassing- 
situation  and  five-and-thirty  years  of  kicks  about 
the  world. 

I  again  took  my  seat,  and  looked  very  serious, 
while  she,  after  watching  my  expression  for  a 
moment,  rested  her  chin  upon  the  backs  of  her  hands 
and  stared  off  across  the  little  stream,  apparently 
lost  in  her  thoughts. 

"  I  wish  I  knew "she  started  slowly,  her  eyes 

still  directed  across  the  stream — and  there  she  stopped 
abruptly,  and  turned  red,  as  though  the  words 
had  slipped  out  half-unconsciously.  For  a  fraction 
of  a  second  she  looked  at  me,  then  dropped  her  eyes 
again,  with  :  "  No,  I  did  not  mean  it." 

"  Oli !  "  I  said.  "  Should  I  feel  pleased  or  an 
noyed  '(  " 

"  If  you  will  promise  to  be  annoyed,  I  will  tell 
you  what  I  was  about  to  say."  (A  little  spitefully.) 

"  I  swear  to  be  angry  and— 

"  Swear  ?  "  she  laughed. 

My  mustaches  required  a  thoughtful  twist.  "  No, 
not  without  special  orders." 

"  Then  I  fear  you  will  not  be  very  angry." 

"  I  only  swear  when  amused." 

"  How  full  of  amusement  men's  lives  must  be." 

1  made  no  return  of  the  blowr. 

121 


Mark  Everard 


The  little  victory  seemed  to  give  her  more  confi 
dence.  "  What  I  started  to  say  was :  I  wish  I  knew 
you  better — that  is,  I  wish  I  could  see  how  you  will 
act  in  this  trouble,  and  why  you  are  working  against 
my  enemies.  You  kno\v — you — you  seem  so 
honest,  and  yet — I — have  seen  you  but  once.  I  know 
not  why  I  should  trust  you.  You  may  be  working 
against  me,  for — for  aught  I  know  to  the  contrary." 
Her  head  was  bowed  again,  and  while  she  spoke 
she  plucked  the  petals  from  a  rose  bloom,  one  by 
one,  and  dropped  them  into  her  lap. 

So  sincere  was  my  determination  to  see  justice 
done  to  this  poor  maiden,  that  it  had  not  seemed 
strange  to  me  that  she  was  so  ready  to  trust  and 
take  me  into  her  confidence.  Yet  now,  when  she 
spoke  of  it,  I  could  not  but  wonder  that  she  had 
been  so  confiding  ;  for,  as  she  said,  she  had  not 
known  of  my  existence  until  two  days  before.  Faith, 
as  I  looked  at  the  matter  from  her  point  of  view,  it 
became  evident  that  I  should,  explain  my  position  ; 
and  at  that  moment  it  occurred  to  me  that  a  rea 
sonable  explanation  of  why  I  WLS  assisting  her 
would  be  a  mighty  difficult  and  embarrassing  thing 
to  give. 

"  Gad  !  "  I  said,  sorely  puzzled,  "  I  wonder  not  at 
your  uncertainty.  Now  that  you  mention  it,  my 
position  seems  a  strange  one.  The  only  explanation 
I  can  offer  is  that  I  am  not  hired  by  the  King  to  do 
whatever  he  bids.  True,  I  undertook  to  arrest  your 
father,  and  to  prevent  your  leaving  here  until  I 

122 


Mark  Everard 


should  hear  from  his  Majesty ;  but  I  promised  no 
more.  I  made  myself  party  to  no  undertaking  that 
had  the  injury  of  an  innocent  person  as  its  object  ; 
in  fact,  I  undertook  the  service  more  for  the  purpose 
of  seeing  justice  done,  than  aught  else.  I  am  not 
in  the  pay  of  the  King,  and  when  I  hear  from  him, 
what  I  promised  shall  have  been  fulfilled.  After 
that,  'tis  possible  his  Majesty  and  I  may  differ  on  a 
question  of  justice — who  can  tell?" 

While  I  was  speaking,  she  kept  her  eyes  fixed  on 
the  opposite  bank,  but  when  I  had  finished,  she  turned 
and  looked  at  me  steadily  for  a  moment. 

"  As  God's  above  us,  Madam,  I  have  told  you  the 
whole  truth  and  nothing  more,"  I  said,  uncovering. 

"  I  believe  you,  Master  Everard.  I  have  trusted 
you  ever  since  you  came,  though  without  a  real 
reason.  We  shall  be  friends  now — if  you  will,  Sir." 
She  put  out  the  smallest,  whitest  little  hand  in  the 
world. 

"  As  well  as  allies,"   I  reminded,  bending  over  it. 

She  laughed,  then  turned  serious.  "  But  the 
King,  Sir,  is  not  the  only  one  I  fear,"  she  said, 
with  head  turned  partly  from  me  ;  "  though  I  must 
not  further  weary  you  with  my  troubles." 

"  If  we  are  allies,  you  should  tell  me  all ;  if  friends 
and  allies,  the  more  reason  for  your  confidence.  The 
greater  my  knowledge  of  the  whole  matter,  the  less 
difficult  will  be  my  task  of  frustrating  your  perse 
cutors,  which  in  any  event  seems  like  to  be  suffi 
ciently  uncertain  to  lend  zest  to  the  enterprise." 

123 


Mark  Everard 


She  glanced  around,  then,  lowering  her  voice  and 
leaning  forward  a  little,  she  said,  very  low  :  "  'Tis 
undutii'ul  to  say  it,  I  know,  but  you — you  already 
know  my  father  ;  he— 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  understand,"  I  put  in,  for  she  seemed 
inclined  to  go  no  further. 

"  This  Lord  Cadwaller  has  some  influence  over 

him,  I  fear,  and  he Oh,  I  cannot  tell  you,  Sir, 

'tis  too  shameful !  " 

"  Yes,"  I  said  with  a  tightening  about  the  jaws, 
"I  have  suspected  this.  Come,  Madam,  do  not 
despair;  neither  the  King  nor  Cadwaller  yet  has 
seriously  harmed  you,  nor  shall  either,  by  Heaven! " 
I  gave  my  hat  a  savage  jerk  forward  over  my  eyes 
and  stared  at  the  opposite  bank  myself. 

Neither  spoke  for  some  time,  and  I  was  wander 
ing  off  through  a  whirl  of  plans  for  the  defeating  of 
them  that  soon  were  to  be  my  opponents,  when  I 
heard  a  strange  little  laugh,  and,  turning  to  the 
lady,  beheld  her  smiling  through  her  tears. 

"  You  swore,"  she  said  comically.  "  Are  you 
amused  ?  " 

I  tried  to  put  reproof  into  my  look,  but,  for  some 
unknown  reason,  it  would  not  come  at  my  command  ; 
and  as  she  continued  to  look  at  me  with  that  half- 
laughing,  half-tearful  expression,  I  abandoned  the 
effort,  and  smiled  back  broadly. 

"  No,  that  is  the  exception  that  proves  my  rule," 
I  said,  laughing. 

At  this  moment  a  small  piece  of  gravel  struck 

124 


Mark  Everard 


the  rustic  bench  upon  which  I  was  sitting.  The 
lady  gave  a  little  startled  scream,  and  sprang  to  her 
feet,  while  ray  hand  flew  to  my  sword  by  instinct, 
as  I  arose  and  faced  in  the  direction  from  which 
the  stone  seemed  to  have  come.  I  listened  in 
tently,  and  thought  I  made  out  a  faint  sound,  as 
of  someone  retreating  from  behind  a  hedge  a  few 
paces  from  the  arbour,  before  which  we  had  been 
sitting. 

"  Be  not  alarmed,  Madam,  and  remain  where  you 
are  ;  I  shall  return  in  a  moment.  I  must  search 
behind  that  hedge." 

"  Nay,  nay,  Sir,  you  must  not  !  there  may  be 
danger  there !  "  She  put  her  hand  on  my  arm  in 
restraint. 

"  Danger  !  "  I  cried.  "  II  a !  Danger  and  I  are  old 
friends."  And  gently  releasing  myself,  I  whipped 
out  my  sword  and,  crossing  the  open  space  at  a 
run,  cleared  the  hedge  like  a  schoolboy.  In  the  air 
I  wondered  at  my  activity. 

But  not  a  soul  could  I  find,  though  I  searched  in 
ever}r  place  that  offered  a  chance  of  concealment. 
If  any  one  had  been  there,  listening,  'twas  evident 
he  had  made  his  escape  ;  though  how  he  managed 
it  so  quietly,  I  could  not  make  out.  There  was  also 
the  possibility  that  I  had  mistaken  the  place  whence 
the  sound  came.  The  strangeness  of  the  incident 
then  occurred  to  me.  "  Why  should  an  eaves 
dropper  wish  to  attract  my  attention  to  his  pres 
ence  ? "  I  wondered.  This  thought  gave  me  a 

125 


Mark  Everard 


sudden  shock.  "  What  if  it  is  but  a  plan  to  get  me 
away  from  the  lady  ?  "  I  gasped,  and  started  back 
with  all  speed.  As  I  came  up  to  the  hedge  I  peeped 
over,  half-fearful  lest  I  should  find  that  she  had  dis 
appeared.  Then  I  gave  a  sigh  of  relief,  and  re 
turned  to  her  presence  with  more  dignity  than  I 
had  displayed  in  leaving. 

At  my  approach  she  turned  from  a  maid,  to 
whom  she  had  been  speaking,  and  advanced  a  few 
steps  toward  me. 

"  Yes?  "  she  asked,  her  face  anxious. 

"  No  one,"  I  replied,  raising  my  eyebrows  and 
nodding  in  the  direction  of  the  other. 

"  My  maid,  to  say  that  'tis  dinner-time.  But  was 
there  no  sign  of  anyone?  " 

"No.  'Tis  possible  it  came  from  the  other  side 
of  the  stream.,  or  it  may  have  been  our  imagina 
tion."  I  wished  to  relieve  her  mind  of  anxiety. 

"  But  the  stone  was  not  imagination.  Here  it 
is."  She  handed  me  a  little  pebble  about  the  size 
of  a  chestnut. 

"  A  bird  may  have  dropped  it,"  I  said   carelessly. 

She  looked  at  me  peculiarly,  evidently  suspecting 
my  object,  but  said  nothing.  Then,  turning  to 
the  maid — Martha,  she  called  her — she  sent  her 
back  to  the  house,  after  telling  her  we  should  fol 
low  directly. 

"  Come,"  she  said,  after  standing  silent  so  long  as 
the  maid  was  in  sight,  "  whom  do  you  sus 
pect  ?  '• 

126 


Mark  Everard 


"  Of  what  ?  "  Her  question  came  with  too  great 
a  suddenness. 

"  Of  throwing  the  pebble,  to  be  sure." 

"  Suspect !  Why,  1  can  form  no  idea  ;  for  there 
is  no  apparent  object  that  anyone  listening  could 
have  in  wishing  to  call  our  attention  to  his  pres 
ence." 

"  I  don't  agree  with  you  in  this,"  she  said,  smil 
ing  a  little — at  what,  I  could  not  imagine. 

"  In  what  do  we  disagree  ? " 

"  I  think  there  was  someone  there.  Yes,  more 
than  someone."  She  nodded  her  head  very  wisely. 
Then  a  startled  and  pained  look  came  over  her  face, 
and  I  heard  her  mutter  :  "  No,  no,  not  that ! — he 
surely  would  not !  " 

I  watched  her  curiously.  "  Here  is  the  strangest 
puzzle  with  which  I  ever  have  been  confronted— 
ay,  and  the  most  lovely !  Zounds !  what  a  wondrous 
combination  !  Youth,  wit,  and  reason,  and  all  done 
up  in  the  most  beautiful  and  bewitching  little  bundle 
possible  to  imagine.  Tears  one  moment,  then  a 
strange  little  laugh,  that,  some  way,  goes  to  one's 
heart  more  than  the  tears ;  and  then,  while  the 
pathos  and  humour  are  mixing  within  you,  out  pops 
a  sunbeam  of  rare  penetration.  Zooks!  she  is  a 
marvel  of  harmony  and  discord ;  but,  spit  me ! 
the  discords  seem  harmony  too."  I  shook  my  head. 
" Strange,  strange !"  I  muttered,  "but  she  makes 
one  feel — feel — ah — ah — well — boyish.  Now  I  won 
der — I  wonder — what  the  devil  do  I  wonder?  Oh  ! 

127 


Mark  Everard 


I  must  be  over  hungry,"  I  concluded,  and  started 
after  her,  who  stood  waiting  a  few  paces  up  the 
path.  Her  face  wore  a  little  smile  of  half-amuse 
ment,  half-surprise. 

"  What  were  you  considering  so  deeply  ?  "  she 
questioned,  as  I  came  up. 

"  Considering  ! — Was  I  considering  ?  " 

A  shadow  of  annoyance  passed  over  her  face. 
"  You  should  best  know,  Sir." 

"  Oh,  yes — to  be  sure  ! — why,  certainly  !  "  I  stam 
mered  uneasily. 

She  raised  her  eyebrows  and  looked  at  me  curi 
ously. 

"  Yes, — that  stone — strange,  the  way  it  fell.  Who 
could  have  thrown  it,  I  wonder '?  " 

She  fixed  her  eyes  on  the  house  and  smiled 
strangely.  "  A  bird  dropped  it,  did  it  not  ?  I  fear 
you  are  forgetful,  Sir." 

"  Oh,  yes — yes — pardon  me;  I  had  forgot.  But 
look  !  How  beautiful !  "  I  broke  off,  stopping  beside 
a  bush  that  was  one  mass  of  blooms,  on  one  of 
which  a  huge  butterfly  was  sunning  himself  and 
lazily  waving  his  wings,  as  though  breathing  in  the 
perfume. 

"  Yes,  beautiful,  and  so  opportune!  "  she  laughed. 
"  Give  me  your  hat,  Sir ;  I  must  catch  it." 

But  the  purplish  beauty  had  no  mind  for  being 
caught ;  for  as  the  lady  attempted  to  drop  the  hat 
over  him,  he  made  a  demi-volte  and  flashed  beneath 
her  arm. 

128 


Mark  Everard 


"  Oh  ! "  she  cried  in  disappointment. 

"  Quick !  "  I  seized  the  hat  and  started  in  pursuit. 

He  dodged  quickly  from  one  bush  to  another, 
leading  me  a  lively  chase.  Then  I  was  almost  upon 
him.  He  circled  beautifully,  as  though  to  pass 
behind  a  brier  bush,  but  changing  his  mind  at  the 
last  moment,  he  darted  quickly  upward,  as  though 
in  sudden  fright.  I  swore  and  followed — missed 
him  by  an  inch — and  came  down  upon  something 
that  groaned  sadly,  as  it  and  I  rolled  into  the  sweet 
but  sharp-toothed  bush.  "  Oh,  Lord  !  "  cried  Toby, 
as  he  scrambled  to  his  feet,  "  you  almost  broke  my 
back,  Sir  !  "  And  then,  with  one  hand  held  to  his 
back  and  the  other  over  his  mouth,  lie  made  a  sound 
not  unlike  a  smothered  cough.  I'll  swear  he  was 
laughing. 

"  Damn  you,  Toby !  why  don't  keep  out  of  the 
way  ? "  I  stormed,  lifting  up  myself  and  my  sad- 
looking  hat.  "  Confound  you  !  you're  always  where 
least  expected !  " 

"  Very  sorry,  Sir  ! — sorry  you  missed  it,  Sir  !  " 
He  bowed  and  brushed  himself  vigorously. 

"Missed  what?" 

"  Why,  the  butterfly,  Sir." 

I  ground  my  teeth.  Here  was  the  second  time 
he  had  caught  me  playing  the  fool, — feeding  fishes 
in  the  morning,  chasing  butterflies  at  noon.  Lord  ! 
what  next? 

"  Yes,  I  hate  butterflies,"  I  growled,  with  as  good 
a  look  of  truth  as  I  could  put  on.  "  I  always  kill 
9  129 


Mark  Everard 


them  when  I  can."     How  weak  it  sounded !     But 
Toby  managed  to  keep  control  of  his  features. 

"  Why  did  you  throw  the  stone?  "  I  questioned, 
glad  to  change  the  subject. 

"  Sir  Alfred  had  just  reached  the  hedge,  Sir,  and 
was  watching  you." 

"  Where  is  he  now  ?  " 

"  Gone  on  toward  the  house,  Sir." 

"  Quick,  then  ;  follow  him !  I  hope  you're  not 
hurt,  Toby." 

"  Oh,  no,  Sir !     Sorry  you  missed  it,  Sir." 

I  shook  my  fist  at  his  retreating  figure,  then 
turned  back  to  where  I  had  left  the  lady. 

"  Did  you  not  get  it  ?  "  In  her  voice  was  disap 
pointment,  in  her  eyes  a  merry  twinkle. 

"  No,  Madam  ;  but  it  got  me." 

"  What  ?— the  butterfly  ? "  She  laughed  outright. 

"  No  ; — a  brier  bush." 

"  Oh  !  Were  you  injured  ? " 

"  My  temper,  chiefly."  I  was  half-angry,  yet 
tempted  to  laugh. 

She  hesitated  a  moment,  as  though  wondering  if 
it  was  safe  to  say  what  she  had  in  mind  ;  but  the 
temptation  was  too  great.  "  Were  you — were  you 
amused  ? " 

I  could  not  keep  from  laughing.  "  Well,  just  a 
little — a  very  little.  I  now  regret  that  I  did  not 
indulge  myself  more." 

"  But  was  all  your  conversation  with  the  busli 
and  the  butterfly  ? " 

130 


Mark  Everard 


I  hesitated — considered — and  decided  that  to  one 
of  her  character  the  truth  should  be  told.  "  Nay  ; 
Toby  was  there,"  I  said  quietly. 

She  blushed  deeply,  bit  her  lip,  as  though  to  keep 
back  an  exclamation  of  pain,  and  walked  on  with 
quickened  step  and  in  silence  to  the  house.  And 
through  dinner  she  said  scarcely  a  word,  though 
her  father,  who  decided  to  be  guided  by  me,  laughed 
and  chatted  merrily,  as  though  he  and  I  had  been 
comrades. 

For  his  daughter's  sake,  I  treated  him  as  a  gentle 
man,  and,  though  it  went  mightily  against  my 
st^-  ~~h,  conversed  with  him  freely. 


CHAPTEK  VIII. 

I  NOW  felt  no  fear  that  Sir  Alfred  would  again 
change  his  mind  and  decide  that  his  former  plan- 
that  is,  to  run  away — was  wiser  than  to  remain. 
He  saw  clearly,  I  made  no  doubt,  that  his  only 
chance  of  extricating  himself  from  his  difficulties  lay 
in  the  advice  I  had  given  him.  He  was  a  coward, 
as  well  as  a  knave,  I  was  forced  to  confess,  and  in 
his  cowardice  lay  the  secret  of  his  apparently  brave 
selection, — he  feared  to  flee,  lest  he  then  should  cut 
himself  off  from  all  hopes  of  compromise  or  pardon; 
for  he  well  knew  I  spoke  truth  when  I  said  there 
was  no  place  in  Christendom  in  Avhich  he  long  could 
hide  from  his  Majesty,  King  Charles  of  England. 
No,  I  did  not  look  for  any  serious  trouble  from  Sir 
Alfred — he  now  would  rely  on  me  from  necessity, 
for  the  present,  at  least; — 'twas  this  Cad  waller, 
backed  by  the  King,  that  caused  my  chief  anxiety. 
From  the  time  when  I  overheard  the  stormy  con 
versation  between  father  and  daughter,  I  had  formed 
my  opinion  of  the  plans  of  his  Lordship.  That  the 
maiden  had  but  a  faint  suspicion  of  the  depth  of 
degradation  that  was  being  prepared  for  her,  I 
knew  full  well.  As  for  Sir  Alfred,  I  felt  inclined  to 
believe  that  he  too  was  partly  in  ignorance,  even 
though  he  had  shown  himself  to  be  capable  of  almost 

132 


Mark  Everard 


any  villainy.  In  ray  own  mind  was  locked  the  mis 
erable  knowledge  of  their  vile  plans,  the  thoughts  of 
which,  whether  I  strolled  idly  through  the  park  or 
tossed  upon  my  bed,  set  such  a  fire  to  burn  within 
me  as  made  me  long  for  a  moment  when  this  uncer 
tainty  should  be  at  an  end,  and  I  should  stand  face 
to  face  with  them  that  held  the  power. 

But  my  hope  that  I  should  not  have  long  to  wait 
ere  matters  were  brought  to  a  climax  was  doomed 
to  disappointment.  There  came  no  message  from 
the  King  the  day  following  the  departure  of  Sir 
Charles,  though  I  fully  expected  his  Majesty  to  act 
with  promptness.  The  next  passed  the  same,  and 
for  a  week  after  that  we  were  kept  in  anxious 
uncertainty. 

Sir  Alfred  became  irritable  and  excited ;  Toby, 
for  someunexplainable  reason,  avoided  my  presence, 
and  sulked  ;  Mistress  Heron  fed  the  fishes  and  grew 
more  reserved,  and  rarely  was  seen  without  her 
maid,  Martha,  at  her  heels  ;  while  I  developed 
something  of  Sir  Alfred's  temper,  and  swore  at  the 
servants,  became  less  hearty  at  table,  and  sat  be 
side  the  little  stream,  alone,  and  stared  into  the 
water  with  eyes  that  did  not  see. 

Sometimes  I  spent  a  whole  morning  in  an  at 
tempt  to  lose  myself  in  the  park — to  get  away  from 
everything — away  from  myself.  But  always  on 
those  wanderings,  the  uncomfortable  feeling  that 
I  was  not  alone — that  some  one  was  following 
me — would  not  be  shaken  off.  "  'Tis  a  foolish  idea, 


Mark  Everard 


to  be  sure,"  I  thought.  "  Yes,  upon  my  soul,  'tis 
childish  !  "  Then  I  would  stop  and  consider. 
"  What  the  devil  is  the  matter  with  me  ?  "  I  would 
cry  out  peevishly.  "  I  must  be  far  from  well,"  I 
would  conclude,  and  then  return  to  my  favourite 
spot  near  the  arbour,  and  try  to  see  the  fishes  in 
the  stream.  But  still  the  feeling  of  another  pres 
ence  would  not  leave  me — a  presence  not  to  be 
desired. 

On  the  eighth  day  after  the  return  of  Sir  Charles 
to  London,  I  was  sitting  by  the  stream  as  usual, 
oppressed  by  the  same  unexplainable  melancholy 
that  now  had  become  a  part  of  me,  when  I  heard  a 
lady's  voice,  and,  glancing  over  my  shoulder,  be 
held  Mistress  Heron  and  her  maid  emerging  from 
the  path.  The  lady  was  laughing,  as  though  in 
high  glee,  and  telling  something  to  the  other.  I 
know  not  what  caused  it,  but  a  boyish  impulse  to 
run  came  over  me,  and,  obeying  its  dictate,  I 
dodged  quickly  behind  a  bush  and  ran  hastily  back 
until  I  had  passed  the  end  of  the  hedge,  round 
which  I  went  almost  silently.  Then  I  peeped  out 
to  see  if  I  had  been  detected.  No  ;  she  was  seated 
now,  and  while  I  watched,  she  turned  to  the  rose 
bush  behind  her  bench  and  plucked  a  bloom,  as  she 
had  on  that  first  morning.  For  a  moment  she  was 
serious,  then  the  maid  said  something,  and  the  lady 
clapped  her  hands  joyously,  and  her  merry  laugh 
came  to  me.  I  turned  on  my  heel  and  walked 
away,  with  mixed  feelings  of  sadness  and  anger. 

134 


Mark  Everard 


"  She  is  happy  and  gay  and  thoughtless,"  I  mut 
tered,  "and  I  am  sad,  gloomy,  and Ha,  you 

knave  1  So  I  have  caught  you  at  last ! "  And  I 
let  out  my  wrath  in  the  pursuit  and  capture  of  the 
fleeing  Julius,  the  porter. 

He  was  gliding  from  behind  one  tree  to  another 
when  I  spied  him,  but  seeing  that  he  was  detected 
he  threw  off  his  snake-like  manner  for  the  nonce, 
and  showed  a  cleaner  pair  of  heels  than  one  should 
expect  in  so  slow-moving  an  animal.  He  fled  for 
but  a  score  of  yards,  however,  for  his  foot  caught 
on  a  projecting  root,  and  he  sprawled  at  full  length 
upon  the  grass.  As  he  regained  his  feet  I  was  upon 
him.  My  mind  was  in  no  condition  to  exercise 
leniency.  I  seized  him  by  the  collar,  and  shook 
him  until  his  teeth  rattled,  then  administered  as 
liberal  a  quantity  of  boot  leather  as  my  toe  could 
well  stand. 

"  Now  hark,  you  spying  villain,"  I  said,  when  I 
had  exhausted  my  list  of  stronger  terms.  "  If  ever 
again  I  catch  you  at  such  practice,  'tis  steel  instead 
of  leather  I  will  use  !  There,  begone,  and  thank 
heaven  that  you  have  escaped  with  your  life  !"  I 
gave  him  a  final  shake  and  push  from  me. 

Not  a  word  did  he  utter,  and  no  struggle  did  he 
make,  but  took  his  punishment  with  scowling  pas- 
siveness.  "When  I  bade  him  go,  he  stared  at  me 
savagely  for  a  moment,  then  turned,  still  silent,  and 
sneaked  off.  At  a  dozen  paces  from  me  he  halted, 
turned  slowly,  and  cast  at  me  another  look  of  hatred. 

135 


Mark  Everard 


Yes,  plainly  that  look  meant  murder.  The  face 
was  still  of  the  almost  yellow  hue — no  trace  of  a 
fiery  passion.  'Twas  in  its  hellish  calmness  that 
the  menace  lay — a  calmness  as  hideous  as  unnatural. 
Not  even  in  the  eyes  did  a  fire  burn — 'twas  a  masque 
of  Death,  as  perfect  as  any  that  the  most  morbid 
sculptor  could  dream  of ;  and  the  lank  and  dead 
black  hair  made  a  fitting  drape.  As  Toby  said,  when 
I  told  him  of  the  incident,  the  creature  reminded 
one  of  the  vile  insects  under  a  rotten  log. 

The  devil  boiled  up  within  me  as  he  stared.  I 
took  a  step  toward  him,  my  hand  upon  my  hilt, 
but  he  limped  off  through  the  bushes,  and  in  a  mo 
ment  was  out  of  sight.  I  leaned  against  a  tree  and 
stared  after  him,  while  the  conviction  that  this  half- 
dead  fiend  and  I  some  day  should  have  a  greater 
difference  to  settle  was  forced  in  upon  me. 

"  Yes,"  I  muttered,  "  there  is  here  the  hand  of 
Destiny.  Either  that  devil  was  born  to  murder  me, 
or  I  sent  here  to  rid  the  earth  of  that  foul  ulcer. 
Which  ?  I  wonder.  Well,  something  tells  me  we 
shall  not  have  long  to  wait  for  the  answer ;  and 
which  it  is — bah  !  I  care  not."  Then  I  laughed  at 
my  foolishness,  but  turned  with  a  start  at  the  sound 
of  a  footstep  behind  me. 

A  little  scream.  "  Oh,  you  frightened  me  !  "  she 
cried  reproachfully.  "  Why  so  warlike  ?  "  she  smiled 
in  surprise. 

I  sheathed  my  blade  in  confusion,  and  bowed, 
feeling  mighty  foolish  and  uncomfortable  the  while. 

136 


Mark  Everard 


"I  just  have  finished  chastising  a  spy,  Madam. 
He  left  but  now,  and  when  I  heard  you  behind  me, 
I  thought  he  might  be  returning." 

"A  spy!" 

"  Ay,  Madam  ;  a  most  loathsome  creature — Julius, 
he  is  called,  I  think."  From  some  absurd  cause,  I 
felt  quarrelsome — felt  like  blaming  her  for  some 
thing — wished  to  put  her  in  the  wrong ;  therefore  I 
emphasized  the  loathing  I  felt  for  this  Julius — the 
thing  that  she  had  defended  the  first  morning  at 
the  bridge. 

"  Julius  !  "  She  raised  her  eyebrows.  "  And  have 
you  not  outgrown  your  dislike  for  poor  Julius  ? " 
She  laughed  provokingly.  "  And  Julius  a  spy  !  Fie, 
Sir !  you  wrong  him.  There  must  be  some  mistake. 
But  did  you  hurt  him  ?  "  Her  voice  was  anxious 
and  a  little  severe,  I  thought. 

"Nay,  I  fear  not,"  I  replied  coldly;  "for  the 
thing  seems  possessed  of  no  feeling.  Next  time  I 
shall  try  steel." 

"  Xo,  no,  you  must  not !  "What  has  he  done  to 
make  you  speak  so  bitterly  ?  " 

Her  great  solicitude  for  the  knave  but  irritated 
me  the  more. 

"  What  has  he  done  ?  He  has  followed  me  every 
day  since  I  came  here.  He  dogs  me  wherever  T  go. 
To-day  was  the  first  time  I  succeeded  in  catching 
him — the  next  shall  be  the  last."  I  know  my  man 
ner  was  brutal,  but  I  felt  the  ill-temper  within  me, 
and  it  would  force  itself  out. 

137 


Mark  Everard 


Her  face  took  on  a  startled  look,  and  she  drew 
back,  as  though  in  fear.  "  You — you  must  not  kill 
him ! "  she  said  earnestly.  "  Nay,  please  promise 
me  that  you  will  not."  She  held  out  her  hands  in 
supplication. 

I  smiled,  but  the  smile  was  mirthless,  for  my  heart 
was  bitter.  An  unworthy  question  came  to  my  lips, 
but,  thank  God,  I  kept  it  back,  and  blushed  for  it. 

"  Think  not  that  I  wish  you  to  be  harmed,"  she 
went  on  in  a  lower  voice  ;  "  but  I  know  he  means 
you  no  injury ;  'tis  but  because  he  looks  upon  you 
as  my  enemy.  I  shall  see  that  he  will  trouble  you 
no  more,  Sir.  Now,  will  you  be  less  Avarlike  ? " 
She  laughed  a  little  uneasily. 

"  Oh,  Madam,  you  need  have  no  fear  for  your 
servant.  I  am  no  murderous  ruffian  that  slays  with 
out  provocation.  I  shall  harm  no  one,  save  in  self- 
defence;  but  the  actions  of  this  Julius  seem  mighty 
suspicious,  and  I  have  no  liking  for  the  knife  of  such 
a  knave  between  my  shoulders.  He  may,  as  you 
say,  mean  me«no  harm,  but  he  has  a  look  about  him 
not  encouraging  to  confidence." 

Her  eyes  flashed  in  anger  for  a  moment,  then  she 
lowered  them,  her  toe  tapping  the  grass  impatiently. 

I  leaned  against  a  tree  and  dug  holes  in  the  ground 
with  the  heel  of  my  boot,  while  strong  feelings 
of  anger,  disappointment,  and — I  know  not  what, 
surged  and  mixed  uncomfortably  within  me.  I  felt 
like  swearing,  crying  out  with  a  groan,  or  anything 
foolish  ;  but  I  bored  holes,  and  said  nothing. 

138 


Mark  Everard 


"  You  know,"  she  said  presently,  "  I  can  not  blame 
you  for  disliking  him  ;  his  appearance  is  against  him. 
I  feel  uncomfortable  when  I  look  at  the  fellow  my 
self.  But  he  is  so  faithful  a  creature  that  I  think  it 
a  duty  to  treat  him  with  kindness.  Come,  we  must 
not  quarrel  over  a  servant.  I  shall  warn  him  to 
trouble  you  no  more." 

There  now  seemed  to  be  no  room  for  a  mis 
understanding.  Her  reserve  of  the  past  few  days 
had  disappeared.  She  had  made  a  step  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  renewal  of  our  former  peaceful  relations. 
My  gloom  melted  ;  my  unreasonable  anger  against 
every  one  and  everything  settled  down  into  a  more 
generous  feeling  ;  the  old  Spirit  of  the  Park  shook 
off  the  frown  he  had  been  wearing,  and  smiled  as 
on  that  first  day — yea,  I  even  fancied  that  he  chuckled 
softly,  as  though  enjoying  some  rich  joke.  I  had 
lost  some  dignity,  mayhap,  and  a  little  temper ;  but 
I  felt  no  inconvenience  from  the  loss — I  was  lighter 
without  them. 

"  I  hope,  Madam,  you  again  will  forgive  my 
roughness,"  I  said  earnestly.  "I  am  always  craving 
your  pardon  for  some  hasty  rudeness,  it  seems.  I 
fear  you  will  weary  of  it,  and  think  me  insincere." 

"  Nay,  nay  !  'tis  not  wholly  your  fault,  Sir,"  she 
said  with  mock  severity.  "  You  are  afflicted  with 
a  monstrous  bad  temper, — therefore  allowances  must 
be  made.  This  time  I  shall  exercise  leniency  ;  the 
next  shall  be  the  last ! "  She  frowned,  stamped 
her  foot,  and  imitated  my  manner  so  ludicrously 

139 


Mark  Everard 


that — though  I  felt  a  little  uncomfortable — I  was 
forced  to  laugh  aloud. 

"  Nay,  I  fear  I  am  too  lenient.  You  must  not 
escape  without  punishment.  Surrender  your  sword, 
Sir. 

I  surrendered. 

"  Oh  !  'tis  very  heavy,"  she  cried,  with  a  most 
comic  look  of  disappointment,  as  the  point  bent  to 
the  ground.  "  Faith,  I  must  use  both  hands,  1  fear." 
Then  she  took  her  stand  against  a  tree,  and  with 
arms  locked  over  the  hilt,  and  the  point  resting  on 
the  ground,  she  bowed  her  head  upon  her  breast 
and  looked  frowningly  off  through  the  trees  in  the 
most  laughable  imitation  of  me.  Suddenly  she 
started  up,  listened  for  an  instant,  then  sprang  from 
her  position  and  brandished  the  blade  threateningly. 

I  took  the  cue,  and  jumped  back  with  :  "  Oh  !  you 
frightened  me."  And  then  we  both  laughed  until 
the  park  rang. 

"Now,  are  you  sufficiently  punished?"  Again 
she  was  trying  to  look  severe. 

"  Nay,  I  fear  not.     You  must  do  that  again." 

"  No  ;  that  awful  sword  is  too  heavy.  'Tis  more 
punishment  to  the  innocent  than  to  the  wicked." 
With  both  hands  she  pointed  the  weapon  at  me. 

"  That  awful  sword  ?  Oh,  Madam,  you  are  cruel ! 
Yes ;  for  that  good  old  blade  and  I  have  weathered 
many  storms  together.  For  more  than  ten  years  it 
has  hung  from  my  shoulder — always  faithful,  ready, 
and  eager  to  defend.  There  " — I  pointed  to  a  nick 

140 


Mark  Everard 


near  the  hilt — "  is  an  old  scar  to  bear  witness  of 
what  I  owe  it.  The  blow  that  caused  that  gash  was 
meant  for  me.  I  leave  it  there  for  old  memory's 
sake.  That  blade  is  no  courtier's  toy,  Madam,  but 
a  rough  and — unless  in  the  right  hands — clumsy  old 
warrior.  No  high-polished  bauble,  full  of  tricks  and 
flourishes,  but  a  true  bit  of  steel,  which  never  will 
fail." 

"  I  believe  you  love  it."     She  smiled  gently. 

"  Love  it !  I  do.  'Tis  all  I  ever  have  loved — it 
and — and — Toby." 

She  bent  over  the  hilt  and  examined  it  very  care 
fully.  "  Yes,  'tis  a  stout  old  blade,"  she  said  quietly. 
Then  she  gave  it  back  to  me, — looking  toward  the 
arbour.  "  Are  you  coming  this  way?"  Her  voice 
had  a  strange  tremble  in  it,  and  she  did  not  look 
at  me. 

"  I  wonder  if  anything  I  said  hurt  her  ? "  I 
muttered.  Then  I  caught  sight  of  her  face.  .  .  . 
she  was  smiling. 

As  we  passed  through  the  opening  in  the  hedge, 
a  man-servant  was  talking  with  the  maid,  who 
pointed  to  the  place  from  which  we  were  coming. 
The  man  turned  and  came  hastily  toward  us  ;  but 
when  asked  his  business,  he  glanced  at  me  uneasily, 
fingering  his  hat  the  while,  and  needs  must  again 
be  commanded  ere  he  would  deliver  his  mes 
sage. 

"  'Tis  a  coach,  Ma'am,  that  has  just  arrived,"  says 
the  fellow,  still  eyeing  me  anxiously. 

141 


Mark  Everard 


"  Well,  and  is  that  all  ?  "  Mistress  Heron  tapped 
her  foot  impatiently. 

"  And — and,  may  it  please  you,  Ma'am,  the 
Master  told  me  to  say,  Ma'am, — 

"  Yes,  yes,  and  you  have  said  it  more  than  suffi 
cient  !  What  is  your  message  ?  "  She  stamped  her 
foot  in  emphasis. 

The  fellow  took  one  last  look  at  me,  then,  throwing 
caution  to  the  winds — and  breaking  orders,  I  war 
rant. — he  said  : 

"  The  Master  said,  Ma'am,  that  you  will  please  to 
come  to  him  at  the  Hall." 

"  Yes,  yes — and  the  coach.  Who  came  in  the 
coach  ?  " 

"  A  gentleman,  Ma'am.  Lord — Lord — .  I  forget 
the  name,  Ma'am." 

"  Return,  and  tell  your  Master  that  you  have 
delivered  your  message,"  I  put  in,  for  the  lady 
turned  to  me  appealingly. 

The  fellow  glanced  at  his  Mistress. 

"  Go  !  Must  I  speak  twice  ?"  I  shouted.  ...  He 
vanished. 

"  Ha !  "  I  puzzled,  when  we  were  seated  and  the 
maid  dismissed.  "  How  comes  he  here  ?  Mon- 
mouth  must  have  been  outwitted." 

"  Oh,  now  start  my  greatest  troubles  !  Do  you 
think  he  has  orders  from  the  King  to — take  me 
away  ? "  She  was  pale  and  trembling. 

"  If  so.  he  has  found  a  nice,  warm,  dry  soil  in 
which  to  lie,"  I  laughed  savagely. 

142 


Mark  Everard 


"  But  the  King's  orders  ! " 

"  I  have  not  yet  been  told  that  his  Lordship 
bears  them.  But  if  it  should  come  to  that, — there's 
for  the  King  and  his  orders."  I  snapped  my  fingers 
in  the  air. 

"  But,  oh,  Sir,  you  know  what  that  means  to  you ! 
Please  promise  me  that  you  will  not  act  rashly  ! 
Come,  you  know  you  are  inclined  to  be  to  rash  ! 
And  if  you  should  come  to  grief  on  my  account,  I 
never  could  forgive  myself !  Promise  me,  before 
you  meet  this  man,  that  you  will  be  politic.  Out 
wit  him,  but  do  not  leave  yourself  open  to  a  serious 
charge  !  "  Her  voice  was  eloquent  beyond  descrip 
tion,  and  her  look  beseeching  and  full  of  trouble. 

I  smiled  back  reassuringly.  "  Have  no  fear  for 
me,  Madam.  Kings  are  not  so  difficult  animals  to 
manage  as  people  are  inclined  to  imagine.  I  have 
had  much  to  do  with  them  in  my  time,  and  have 
learned  that  a  stiff  upper  lip  has  more  power  than 
a  bended  knee.  Do  not  act  with  his  Lordship  as 
though  you  fear  him,  and  I  will  look  out  for  the 
rest." 

At  this  moment  Toby  came  up  hastily.  Halting, 
he  touched  his  hat  smartly,  then  stood  motionless, 
awaiting  my  speech. 

"  Yes,  Toby  ? " 

"  The  Black  Masque  that  escaped,  I'll  be  sworn, 
Sir.  Calls  himself  Lord  Cad — something.  Just  ar 
rived  in  a  coach,  with  but  the  coachman  and  one 
servant.  He  sent  for  me,  Sir,  and  ordered  me  (Toby 

143 


Mark  Everard 


almost  choked  on  the  '  ordered  ')  to  tell  you  to  report 
to  him  at  once,  Sir."     He  sniffed  indignantly. 

I  sprang  to  my  feet — so  did  Mistress  Heron,  who 
fixed  her  eyes  anxiously  on  my  face.  "  Return, 
Toby,  and  tell  his  Lordship,  with  my  compliments, 
to  go  to  the  devil.  I  take  orders  from  no  one." 

Toby  touched  his  hat  and  turned  without  a  word. 

"  Toby  !  "  I  called,  as  he  reached  the  path. 

"  Yes,  Sir  !  " 

"  Deliver  my  message  word  for  word,  and  be 
where  I  easily  can  find  you  in  half  an  hour." 

"  Yes,  Sir  !  "     And  he  was  gone. 

"  Oh,  dear,  dear,  such  a  hot-head  !  I  am  unable 
to  manage  you  !  "  She  shook  her  head  mournfully 
as  she  took  her  seat.  But  for  all  that,  I  could  see 
she  was  glad  his  Lordship  at  last  had  met  with  a 
rebuff  that  would  sorely  wound  his  dignity. 

I  said  nothing,  but,  again  taking  my  seat,  pulled 
at  my  upper  lip  thoughtfully. 

"  But  will  Toby  deliver  your  message  as  you  told 
him  ?  "  she  smiled. 

I  laughed.  "  And  it  were  the  King  himself,  not 
a  jot  of  amendment  would  Toby  make." 

She  again  shook  her  head.  "  "What  a  strange  pair 
of  men  !  "  she  said  musingly.  "  Master  and  man— 
and  how  well  matched  !  "  Then  she  looked  off 
across  the  stream,  with  a  strange,  half-sad  little 
smile. 

And  1  sat  twisting  my  mustaches — and  won 
dering. 

144 


CHAPTER  IX. 

AT  the  end  of  half  an  hour,  when  we  emerged 
from  the  path  and  started  to  cross  the  lawn,  we 
beheld  Sir  Alfred,  arm  and  arm  with  the  Earl, 
strolling  to  and  fro  before  the  house. 

Mistress  Heron  turned  white  of  a  sudden  as  she 
saw  them,  and  then  she  drew  closer  to  me,  as  though 
for  protection. 

Then  Sir  Alfred  caught  sight  of  us,  and  the  two 
stopped  and,  after  a  hasty  glance  toward  us  from 
Cadwaller,  they  entered  into  what  seemed  a  most 
absorbing  conversation  ;  for  no  notice  did  they  take 
of  our  approach  until  we  were  within  a  dozen  paces 
of  them,  when  his  Lordship  turned  with  a  start  and 
at  sight  of  us  came  forward,  bending  low,  with  hat 
in  hand. 

"  You  see,  Madam,  how  impossible  is  life  at 
"Whitehall  now.  Faith,  we've  been  groping  in  the 
dark  since  our  bright  star  fled ;  but  I  saw  it  spark 
ling  in  the  east,  and  followed."  He  attempted  to 
take  her  hand  as  he  finished  this  piece  of  nonsense, 
but  the  lady  put  her  hands  behind  her  back  and 
bowed  coldly,  at  which  his  Lordship  turned  red  to 
the  roots  of  his  hair,  and  cried  out,  with  a  mighty 
poor  attempt  at  a  smile  : 

"  Cruelty,   thy   name   is   woman !    Old   William 
should   have  writ   it  so.      'Slife!  were  not  ladies 
10  145 


Mark  Everard 


to  be  judged  by  the  opposite  to  their  words  and 
acts,  my  heart  might  well  be  heavy."  He  laughed 
uneasily,  and  turned  to  Sir  Alfred.  "  I  fear  'tis  evil 
communications.  You  know  what  our  old 
friend- 

"  Toby  ! "  I  called  aloud,  seeing  the  little  man 
standing  a  score  of  yards  away. 

The  Earl  turned  with  a  half  muttered  oath  and 
stared  at  me  with  flashing  eyes.  Sir  Alfred  looked 
frightened,  and  drummed  his  fingers  upon  his  snuff 
box  uneasily.  His  daughter  seemed  startled,  and 
watched  me  anxiously.  And  Toby  hastened  to 
where  we  stood. 

"  Oh,  Toby,  I  gave  you  a  message  some  little 
while  since.  Do  you  remember  ? " 

"  Yes,  Sir." 

"  And  did  you  deliver  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Sir." 

"  Yery  well,  Toby— that  will  do." 

Cadwaller  turned  a  deeper  scarlet,  and  glared 
savagely,  first  at  me,  then  at  Toby.  From  me  he 
got  a  straight  stare,  from  Toby  a  good  imitation 
of  me. 

"  Ha,  ha  !  how  very  clever !  'Od's  fish  !  who 
would  look  for  such  wit  in  a  brigand  ?  Ton  my 
soul,  Sir  Alfred,  you've  made  a  find  !  " 

"  Fie,  fie,  my  Lord !  you  would  make  me  your 
equal.  Believe  me,  I  am  not  so  ambitious." 

"  What  the  devil  does  he  mean,  Sir  Alfred  ?  My 
rough  journey  has  muddled  my  wits." 

146 


Mark  Everard 


"  Come,  come,  gentlemen,  no  quarreling !  Re 
member  the  servants !  "  Sir  Alfred  anxiously  put  in. 
"  And  you,  Virginia, — I  understand  not  your 
rudeness  to  his  Lordship,  to  whom  we  owe  so  much. 
I  give  you  to  understand  that  it  will  be  through  Lord 
Cad  waller's  good  offices  that  we  shall  escape  from 
the  embarrassing  position  in  which  we  now  stand. 
And  it  will  be  more  becoming  to  drop  this  absurd 
reserve,  and  treat  with  due  respect  the  nobleman 
whose  wife  you  soon  shall  be."  As  he  finished  he 
glanced  at  me,  as  though  what  he  said  was  meant 
for  the  ears  of  more  than  his  daughter. 

Her  face  was  pale  as  she  made  reply,  but  she  held 
her  head  high  and  spoke  with  such  a  cairn  dignity 
that  it  gave  what  she  said  a  power  far  beyond  what 
one  would  expect  from  a  sorely  troubled  maiden. 

"  Lord  Cadwaller  has  received  from  me  all  the 
courtesy  that  I  owe  him, — ay,  and  more.  You  say 
that  through  his  good  offices  we  shall  escape  from 
our  difficulties.  If  I  mistake  not,  'twas  partly 
through  his  good  offices  that  we  fell  into  them.  You 
speak  of  him  as  the  nobleman  whose  wife  I  soon 
shall  be.  To  that  both  you  and  he  have  had  my 
answer  before, — and  that  answer  is — never — do  you 
hear  ? — Never,  my  Lord !  "  And  she  turned  to  Cad- 
waller  and  cast  at  him  a  glance  of  unspeakable 
contempt. 

"  Silence,  you  hussy  ! "  Sir  Alfred  choked,  purple 
with  rage.  "  Damnation !  am  I.  to  be  ruined  by 
the  caprices  of  a  child  ?  'Slife  !  you  would  send  me 

'47 


Mark  Everard 


to  the  block  for  the  sake  of  a  senseless  whim.  Into 
the  house,  now  !  I  see  I  must  treat  you  as  I  should 
have  long  since !  " 

I  swear  before  Heaven,  had  he  not  been  her 
father,  I  should  have  run  him  through  ere  he  had 
half  finished  his  abuse !  So,  so  contemptible  a 
creature  for  a  father  ! — and  her  father  !  As  it  was, 
my  hand  swept  to  my  hilt  by  impulse. 

Even  Cad  waller  seemed  less  a  brute, — or  it  may 
have  been  his  trickery  that  prompted  his  apparent 
kindness.  "Nay,  nay,"  he  said;  "you  are  too 
harsh  with  the  maiden,  Sir  Alfred !  I  pray  you  be 
more  indulgent.  They  are  all  alike, — ever  ready  to 
shy  at  what  is  for  their  good.  They  must  be 
treated  with  kindness.  Your  daughter  is  but  a 
lass,  Sir,  and  must  needs  have  her  fling.  Her 
heart  is  right,  I'll  be  sworn!  Come,  old  war- 
horse,  you  have  made  her  weep,  I'll  warrant !  Now 
go  after  and  let  her  not  spoil  those  pretty  eyes." 
He  poked  Sir  Alfred  in  the  ribs  with  his  thumb, 
and  shoved  him  gently  by  the  shoulders. 

My  position  was  unenviable.  I  had  no  right  to 
interfere  between  father  and  daughter,  though  I  was 
resolved  that  in  the  end  the  daughter  should  have 
justice.  I  was  forced,  therefore,  to  say  nothing 
just  then,  but  I  ground  my  teeth  and  swore  within 
me  that  I  would  make  her  persecutors  pay  dearly  for 
their  work.  Sir  Alfred  was  an  overbearing  old 
coward  and  fool,  who  could  put  on  a  mighty  daring 
and  insolent  front, — when  he  felt  sure  of  strong 

148 


Mark  Everard 


backing.  Lord  Cadwaller,  I  perceived,  was  a  low 
animal,  confident  of  his  power,  who  was  possessed 
of  a  cunning  of  a  certain  sort,  which  made  him  a 
dangerous  opponent.  That  Sir  Alfred  was  com- 
pletely  under  his  influence  was  evident.  Together 
they  made  a  most  difficult  pair  of  knaves  to 
manage.  .  .  .  And  behind  all  I  could  see  the  swarthy 
shadow  of  the  King.  And  here  was  I — and  Toby — 
to  face  them  all.  But  with  us  I  felt  a  great  force — 
'twas  the  will  of  a  maiden  that  no  power  of  evil 
could  shake.  I  filled  with  admiration  as  I  thought 
of  the  answer  she  had  given  her  father  and  this 
menial  of  the  King.  The  indignation  that  was  boil 
ing  within  my  heart  made  me  not  inclined  to  treat 
his  Lordship  with  great  consideration. 

"  Now,"  he  said,  when  Sir  Alfred  was  out  of 
earshot,  "  we  may  talk,  Sir." 

"  Yes,  my  Lord,  I  think  it  well  that  we  should 
have  some  little  understanding." 

He  stroked  his  jaw  thoughtfully,  and  watched  the 
setting  sun  for  a  moment.  Then  he  said  :  "  What 
say  you,  Sir? — shall  we  walk  or  speak  within 
doors  ? " 

"  Walk."  And  we  started  back  toward  the 
arbour. 

"  Now,  Master  Everard,  in  the  first  place,  I  must 
inform  you  that  your  services  to  the  King  are  at  an 
end."  He  paused  and  glanced  at  me,  as  though 
expecting  some  comment ;  but  I  made  none.  "  His 
Majesty  is  well  pleased,  I  think,  with  your  work, 

149 


Mark  Everard 


and  will  doubtless  bo  liberal  in  his  reward."  Again 
the  Earl  paused  to  watch  the  effect  of  his  words. 
"  This  business  has  been,  from  the  first  to  last,  no 
more  than  a  huge  misunderstanding,  with  an  attempt 
by  an  enemy  of  Sir  Alfred  to  give  the  affair  an  air 
of  gravity.  The  plans  of  this  malicious  person 
have  been  defeated,  however,  and  the  King  has 
come  to  see  plainly  that  Sir  Alfred  has  been 
standing  in  a  false  light,  cast  on  him  by  this  other." 
He  walked  on  in  silence,  his  hands  behind  him. 

I  said  nothing,  but  thought  quickly  ; — and  in 
another  moment  we  reached  the  arbour.  Seating 
myself  carelessly,  and  crossing  my  legs,  I  looked 
off  to  the  other  bank,  as  usual,  and  twisted  my 
mustaches  in  silence ;  while  his  Lordship  stood 
drumming  his  fingers  upon  the  back  of  a  seat  before 
me.  Presently  I  threw  back  my  head  and  laughed 
aloud.  Cadwaller  started  as  though  I  had  dealt 
him  a  blow,  but  quickly  recovered  his  self-possession. 

"  What  the  devil ?  "  said  he,  and  then  broke 

off. 

"  Zounds,  my  Lord  !  'tis  amusing,  upon  my  soul !  " 

"What? — ah,  yes,  very.  Ha,  ha  !  "  he  laughed 
feebly.  Then  his  face  became  severe,  as  though 
he  thought  he  lacked  dignity. 

"  Yes,  my  Lord,  is  it  not  strange  that  every  set  of 
conspirators  must  have  its  fool,  whoever  pays  the 
cost?" 

"  I  fear  I  understand  you  not,  my  man." 

I  took  no  notice  of  his  insulting  manner.    "  For 

150 


Mark  Everard 


the  benefit  of  your  Lordship,  then,  I  shall  speak  in 
plainer  terms.  I  say  'tis  strange  that  every  band  of 
conspirators — or  brigands,  if  you  prefer  that  name 
— should  have  its  Sir  Alfred,  who  pays  the  penalty 
for  all." 

He  swore  most  foully.  "  What  the  devil  do  you 
mean  by  these  riddles  ?  Sir  Alfred  a  fool,  forsooth  ! 
and  paying  the  penalty  for  all !  You  are  more 
madman  than  knave,  Sir,  I  warrant.  But  have  a 
care  how  you  insult  me.  You  know  not  the  length 
of  my  arm." 

"  Bah,  my  Lord  !  you  have  no  arm  of  your  own ! 
You  are  but  the  dog  of  the  King — a  King  Charles 
spaniel,  by  Heaven !  and  must  dance  as  he 
fiddles  !  Come,  come,  my  Lord,  Mistress  Gwynne 
has  taught  you  well,  but  this  acting  has  no  weight 
with  me.  Cast  it  aside.  I  am  in  no  mood  for  high 
words,  and  may  lose  patience." 

His  sword  flew  from  its  scabbard,  and  calling  me 
a  foul  name,  he  stepped  forward. 

I  sprang  to  my  feet,  and  a  spark  flew  from  our 
meeting  blades.  Cadwaller's  back  was  to  the  stream 
and  as  he  retreated  from  my  first  lunge,  he  felt  the 
slope  of  the  bank.  He  swung  round  with  great 
lightness  of  foot,  that  I  might  not  have  this  advan 
tage,  and  by  that,  I  believe,  saved  my  life.  For  as 
I  turned  with  him,  still  engaged,  the  last  gleam  of 
red  from  the  western  sky  fell  upon  the  hedge,  now 
behind  my  antagonist.  There  it  was,  peering  over— 
the  sallow,  corpse-like  face  of  that  devil  Julius,  A 


Mark  Everard 


chill  ran  through  me  as  I  beheld  it,  and  the  same 
uncontrollable  rage  that  always  came  to  me  when  I 
looked  upon  this  creature,  suddenly  possessed  me.  At 
that  moment  Cad  waller's  foot  struck  against  the 
leg  of  a  seat,  and  he  fell  backward  to  the  ground.  I 
sprang  toward  the  hedge,  but  the  face  disappeared 
ere  I  had  taken  a  step.  I  peered  over,  but  the 
gathering  shadows  made  too  deep  a  screen,  and  I 
could  see  but  a  little  way  beyond.  It  was  useless  to 
follow,  I  knew ;  and  the  thought  came  to  me  that 
the  Earl  might  misinterpret  my  act,  were  I  to  leave 
him  without  explanation.  So  I  turned  again  to  his 
Lordship  with  a  mind  to  let  loose  my  rage  upon 
him. 

He  stood  with  sheathed  blade  beside  the  seat  that 
had  caused  his  fall.  "  I  am  injured  from  my  acci 
dent,  Master  Everard,  and  am  therefore  unable  to 
continue  our  contest.  So  soon  as  my  arm  shall  have 
recovered  sufficiently  I  shall  kill  you — by  God,  I 
shall !  "  His  eyes  blazed,  and  he  held  his  head  bent 
forward,  as  one  that  meant  his  words.  Indeed  he 
had  a  dignity  about  him,  this  knave,  and  was  far 
from  being  the  fool  he  at  times  tried  to  lead  one  to 
think  him.  He  cut  a  fine  figure  as  he  stood  by  the 
rustic  bench,  his  spotless  ruffles  and  fine  plumes 
giving  him  an  air  and  a  grace  not  displeasing,  even 
though  he  was  something  overdressed. 

u  Had  I  died  every  time  I  have  been  told  that,  my 
Lord,  I  now  should  be  but  the  faintest  fragment  of 
a  worn-out  ghost,  more  full  of  perforations  than  a 


Mark  Everard 


pin-cushion,"  I  smiled,  my  anger  subsiding  when  I 
saw  that  he  had  no  intention  of  renewing  our  little 
difference. 

Of  course  you  must  not  for  a  moment  think  that  I 
believed  him  to  be  injured — in  fact,  I  knew  his  story 
to  be  but  a  lie,  for  I  had  seen  him  fall  fairly  upon 
the  soft  grass.  He  had  some  other  reason  for  thus 
excusing  himself,  I  knew,  but  what  that  reason  was, 
could  only  be  conjectured.  What  first  occurred  to 
me  was  cowardice  ;  but  if  this  were  true,  why  had 
he  drawn  his  blade,  knowing,  as  he  doubtless  did,  my 
skill  in  swordsmanship  ?  No,  the  fear  of  being  in 
jured  was  not  the  reason.  "When  he  had  taken  time 
to  think  the  matter  over,  during  my  rush  to  the 
hedge,  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  foolish 
to  take  the  risk  of  spoiling  his  game,  when  his  pur 
pose  could  better  be  accomplished  by  strategy.  He 
looked  not  the  coward,  but  the  calculating  trickster 
who  was  too  clever  to  use  force  where  finesse  would 
accomplish  his  purpose. 

He  looked  at  me  strangely  for  a  little  space,  and 
I  could  see  in  his  eyes  that  a  struggle  was  taking 
place  within  him.  As  a  man  experienced  in  the 
ways  of  all  kinds  of  men,  I  had  no  great  difficulty 
in  reading  his  new  plan.  He  thought  he  now  knew 
me  and  had  discovered  my  weakness. 

"  You  area  brave  man,  Master  Everard,"  says  he 
very  slowly,  and  with  a  good  shade  of  admiration  in 
his  voice,  "  but  with  sad  failing.  You  are  over- 
reckless.  Tis  a  pity  that  a  man  of  your  parts 


Mark  Everard 


should  so  disregard  his  opportunities !  "  And  his 
Lordship  sighs  heavily  and  seats  himself. 

"  Faith,  my  Lord,  I  miss  your  meaning,"  I  replied 
with  a  great  show  of  interest. 

Ho  shook  his  head  and  went  on,  as  though  more 
to  himself  than  me.  "  Brave  men  always  arouse  my 
admiration.  But  when  they  are  of  so  careless  and 
independent  a  disposition  that  they  will  quarrel 
with  their  own  bread,  one  is  tempted  to  let  them 
take  their  own  course,  which  is  in  the  end  their  un 
doing."  lie  paused  for  a  moment  and  stroked  his 
jaw,  as  was  his  habit,  while  I  smiled  behind  my 
hand  and  resolved  to  let  him  take  his  own  way. 
"  Why,"  he  resumed,  "  one  man  is  known  to  me 
who  has  in  his  keeping  a  thing  that's  worth  a 
dozen  fortunes,  yet  I'll  be  sworn  he  knows  not  how 
to  extract  therefrom  the  wealth  and  power  that  all 
men  so  covet.  'Slife  !  'tis  a  pity  !  And  yet  he  is 
possessed  of  great  courage,  skill  and  wit.  One  can 
but  admire  such  a  man  ;  but  after  cool  considera 
tion,  he's  blamable,  yes,  upon  my  soul,  'tis  a  waste !  " 
And  the  Earl  brought  down  his  clenched  right  hand 
upon  his  knee,  by  way  of  emphasis. 

"  I  rejoice  to  see  that  your  sword-arm  has  recov 
ered,  my  Lord,"  I  smiled. 

"  'Tis  but  injured  for  fence  ;  for  social  purposes 
'tis  quite  sound,"  he  returned  carelessly. 

"  But  this  person  of  whom  you  speak — is  there  no 
one  that  will  instruct  him  as  to  how  he  should  use 
this  all-powerful  knowledge  ?  "  I  was  leading  him  on. 

154 


Mark  Everard 


"  'Twere  dangerous,  I  warrant,  to  offer  him  a 
suggestion.  But  if  I  were  his  friend,  I  should  advise 
him  to  hold  his  secret  fast,  and  not  permit  a  word 
of  it  to  pass  his  lips." 

"  Zooks  !  my  Lord,  but  this  must  be  a  most 
strange  secret.  You  say  that  with  his  knowledge 
he  can  purchase  wealth  and  power,  and  yet  he  may 
not  impart  this  secret  to  another.  I  confess,  'tis 
beyond  my  comprehension." 

The  Earl  smiled  knowingly.  Then  he  faced  me, 
and  in  a  low  and  confidential  tone  went  on  :  "  You 
see,  this  brave  and  witty,  but  uncautious,  soldier 
holds  a  secret  that,  he  thinks,  would  compromise  a 
person  of  high  standing,  who  enjoys  the  friendship 
of  the  King,  were  he  to  impart  this  knowledge  to 
his  Majesty." 

"  Whereas—      '  I  put  in. 

"  Precisely.  You  are  a  gentleman  of  perception, 
as  well  as  of  courage,  Sir.  Whereas,  as  you  say, 
the  King  would  give  the  tale  no  credence  ;  and, 
instead  of  rewarding  this  most  courageous  gentle 
man,  would  cast  him  off  as  the  slanderer  of  his 
friend."  He  paused  and  watched  my  face  anxiously, 
his  long,  white  fingers  stroking  his  pointed  chin 
slowly,  yet  uneasily. 

"  Granted.     What  follows  ?  " 

"  Besides  thus  losing  the  favour  of  the  King,  this 
gentleman  would  make  an  enemy  of  his  Majesty's 
friend,  who,  for  some  time  past,  has  wielded  an 


155 


Mark  Everard 


influence  that  is  in  strength  the  second  in  the  land, — 
an  influence  ever  increasing. 

"  Yes,  yes,  my  Lord, — but  the  alternative, — this 
road  to  wealth -and  power?  " 

"  Ah  !  "  he  smiled,  with  sparkling  eyes,  "  now 
we  come  to  a  vastly  different  picture, — a  picture  in 
colours  as  bright  as  those  of  the  other  are  dark, — a 
canvas  of  broader  dimensions,  and  one  more  happy 
of  contemplation." 

I  bowed  and  leaned  forward,  for  he  spoke  very 
low  and  glanced  around  through  the  gathering 
shadows,  to  make  sure  that  no  third  person  was 
there. 

"  Should  this  gentleman,  this  soldier  of  whom  we 
are  speaking,  choose  another  course — the  alternative, 
as  you  say — he  would  still  retain  the  good  will  of 
the  King,  to  whom  he  has  rendered  faithful  service, 
and  besides,  make  a  friend  of  this  nobleman,  who 
otherwise  would  be  his  enemy.  This,  then,  opens 
up  a  career  for  the  holder  of  this  little  secret — a 
career  to  the  possibilities  of  which  there  is  practically 
no  limitation." 

"  You  use  strong  terms,  my  Lord." 

"  Yet  not  more  strong  than  the  ability  of  the 
King's  friend  to  fulfil  his  promises." 

"  And  the  promises? — I  mean  in  plain  terms." 

"  There  are  many  high  offices  at  Court,  all  of 
which  mean  a  life  of  luxury  and  power.  But  if  the 
tastes  of  this  soldier  should  not  run  in  this  channel, 
why  then,  there  are  some  fine  estates  within  the  gift 

156 


Mark  Everard 


of  the  Crown.  I  know  of  one,  at  least,  that  is  worth 
three  thousand  a  year.  But  I  only  name  this  as  an 
example.  There  are  many,  very  many,  alternatives, 
Master  Everard,  that  one  in  high  favour  may  take." 

"  And  would  it  not  seem  strange,  even  to  this 
blunt  soldier,  that  his  little  secret  should  be  of  such 
worth,  my  Lord  ?  Might  not  the  thought  occur  to 
him  that  if  it  was  of  so  much  consequence  to  the 
King's  friend  that  this  secret  should  be  kept,  it  must 
have  a  power  to  harm  the  nobleman,  if  it  should  be 
told  ?  Then,  my  Lord,  when  this  curiosity  is  once 
aroused,  he  would  doubtless  think  that  the  King's 
friend  has  some  deeper  object  than  lavish  generosity 
in  paying  so  high  a  price  for  so  little  a  thing?  In 
other  words,  he  might  think  that  the  other  has  need 
of  his  services." 

"  'Od's  fish,  Sir !  you  are  a  master  of  discernment. 
You  have  struck  the  nail  upon  the  head.  There  is 
a  little  service  that  the  King's  friend  would  like  to 
have  done  him,  but  'tis  so  small  that  I  had  over 
looked  it.  Faith,  when  one  comes  to  examine  it 
closely,  it  proves  to  be  nothing  more  than  that  the 
soldier  will  attend  to  his  own  business.  In  other 
words,  as  you  say,  all  that  is  required  of  him  is  that 
he  leave  the  place  where  he  now  is,  and  journey  to 
— say — London,  where  he  will  be  pleased  to  remain 
for  a  few  days."  He  leaned  back  in  his  seat  and 
watched  me  through  half-closed  lids.  Then  he 
laughed  a  little  forcedly.  "  'Tis  a  mighty  small 
condition  to  attach  to  so  great  a  reward,  upon  my 

157 


Mark  Everard 


soul.  I  cannot  understand  any  sane  man  even 
stopping  to  consider, — especially  when  its  rejec 
tion  means  the  withdrawal  of  all  reward,  and  the 
enmity  of  the  King's  friend."  lie  ended  the  threat 
very  deliberately,  still  stroking  his  chin  on  every 
word. 

"  And  this  enmity  of  the  King's  friend, — what  is 
its  consequence  ?  " 

"  In  this  case,  it  is  equivalent  to  death." 

"  But  there  are  others  to  whom  the  secret  is 
known." 

"  Quite  so  ;  but  those  persons — for  reasons  known 
to  me — are  unable  to  impart  it  to  another." 

"  So  this  blunt  soldier  is  a  person  of  some  im 
portance  ? " 

"  You  mistake  me,  Sir.  'Tis  the  absence  of  this 
courageous  gentleman  that  is  of  such  importance. 
Quite  a  different  matter,  is  it  not,  Sir?  And  his 
absence  can  be  assured  in  two  ways." 

The  coolness  of  the  scoundrel  aroused  a  kind  of 
admiration  within  me, — an  admiration  for  his 
daring  insolence — though  at  the  same  time  I  had  to 
keep  a  curb  on  my  anger,  lest  I  should  break  loose 
and  spit  the  knave  as  he  sat  watching  me  with  a 
smile  of  careless  tolerance,  while  in  his  speech  he 
assured  me  of  my  fate  in  case  I  should  not  sell  my 
honour  to  him. 

I  sat  silent  for  a  moment,  then  said  :  "  You  have 
told  me  that  my  services  to  the  King  are  at  an  end. 
Have  you  an  order  from  his  Ma  jest  v  ? " 

158" 


Mark  Everard 


He  drew  forth  a  packet  and  handed  it  to  me  in 
silence. 

There  was  not  sufficient  light  now  to  read  by,  so 
I  did  not  break  the  seal. 

"  You  have  not  yet  expressed  your  opinion  as  to 
the  opportunities  of  this  soldier,  Sir,"  says  the  Earl, 
as  I  arose  and  started  for  the  path. 

"  No,  my  Lord ;  for  there  are  times  when  the 
tongue  is  too  weak  for  the  purpose,  and  yet  we  have 
reasons  for  not  using  a  sharper  instrument.  How 
ever,  since  you  ask,  I  will  say  this  :  If  I  were  the 
supposed  soldier  of  whom  we  were  speaking,  and 
you  should  chance  to  be  the  other — the  King's 
friend, — and  you  were  to  offer  me  the  rewards  you 
named,  and  on  the  same  conditions,  I  should  have  a 
great  struggle  with  myself  to  keep  from  spitting 
you  for  a  damned  knave,  to  whom  honour  is  un 
known."  I  faced  him  fairly  as  I  spoke  and  thrust 
my  jaw  within  a  foot  of  his,  and  when  I  had  finished, 
put  my  hand  upon  my  hilt,  that  he  might  have  no 
excuse  for  hesitation. 

He  stared  back  at  me  savagely  for  a  moment,  then 
burst  into  a  mocking  laugh. 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  I  might  have  known  !  Sir  Alfred's  not 
such  a  fool  after  all,  Sir  !  Ha  !  ha !  how  laughable ! 
Well,  well,  you  have  yourself  to  thank.  I  would 
have  saved  you,  in  return  for  the  service  you  have 
done  me  in  defeating  the  plans  of  Monmouth's 
puppy — Sir  Charles  Rawley — ;  but  you  will  not 
have  it  so." 

159 


Mark  Everard 


"  Yes,"  I  said  through  clenched  teeth,  "  I  defeated 
the  plans  of  the  puppy  ; — I  shall  do  likewise  with 
those  of  the  dog !  " 

His  hand  flew  to  his  hilt,  but  he  did  not  draw. 
"  My  arm  is  not  yet  sound,  Master  Brigand.  Abide, 
abide,  Sir  ; — your  fate  is  sealed." 

I  kept  an  eye  on  him,  and  side  by  side  we  walked 
toward  the  house.  Then  he  halted  suddenly,  turned 
quickly,  and  looked  back.  I  did  likewise.  All  was 
still,  and  the  path  clear,  though  1  heard  a  sound  as 
of  a  stealthy  footstep.  I  well  knew  what  it  was, 
and  could  picture  that  death-like  face  behind  the 
hedge.  Then  on  the  other  side  of  the  path  I  heard 
a  rustling  sound,  which  quickly  died  out  in  the 
distance.  I  twisted  my  mustaches  over  it,  but  could 
make  nothing  of  it. 

On  the  last  terrace  before  the  house  Cadwaller 
again  stopped.  "  So  you  are  resolved  to  remain 
here  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Until  I  have  a  mind  to  leave,  Master  Spaniel." 

He  laughed.  "  Then  you  will  dance  at  my  wed 
ding  ? "  he  sneered. 

"  I  make  no  engagements  for  the  next  world. 
'Tis  a  superstition  I  have,  my  Lord." 

His  sneer  became  broader,  and  his  laugh  more 
malicious.  "  'Slife !  "  he  said  slowly,  "  Sir  Alfred 
has  had  his  eyes  open.  Ha !  ha !  Bottom,  by 
Heaven  !  But  remember,  Master  Bottom,  you  may 
play  one  part  only.  And  for  that  part  you  have 
been  cast." 

1 60 


Mark  Everard 


"  A  dream — only  a  dream,  good  Spaniel!" 
"  Rot  me !  but  I  will  make  it  a  reality." 
"  But  in  this  dream  of  yours,  Master  Menial — ah, 
Spaniel,  I  mean — you  must  lend  me  your  head." 

He  was  about  to  make  reply,  but  at  that  moment 
Sir  Alfred  came  forth  hastily,  so  the  Earl  stepped 
forward  to  meet  him. 

Our  host  was  excited.  "  Strike  me  dead,  my 
Lord,  but  things  have  come  to  a  pretty  pass  !  " 
cried  he. 

"  How  now,  Sir  Alfred — what's  amiss  ?  " 
"  My  authority  seems  to  have  vanished.  Not  a 
trace  can  I  find  of  my  daughter,  my  Lord.  Spit 
me  !  but  she  defies  me  past  endurance.  And  both 
you  gentlemen  heard  me  order  her  to  her  room  !  I 
trust,  my  Lord,  you  will  overlook  these  annoyances 
for  my  sake  ;  but  I  confess— 

Cadwaller  burst  out  a-laughing.  "  "Why,  Sir 
Alfred,  the  lass  is  but  playing  a  sly  trick  !  .There, 
she  but  now  stepped  back  from  that  window.  Come, 
come,  Sir  Alfred,  you  must  not  take  a  maiden  with 
too  great  a  seriousness." 

"  Ah  !  "  sighed  Sir  Alfred,  as  he  hooked  his  arm 
into  that  of  his  Lordship,  "  I  shall  feel  relieved  of  a 
great  responsibility  when  all  is  settled,  my  Lord.  Not 
because  I  have  no  love  for  my  daughter — think  not 
that  for  a  moment — quite  the  contrary,  I  assure 
you  ;  but,  you  see,  she  understands  not  the  gravity 
of  my  position,  and  consequently  she  keeps  me  in  a 
state  of  great  anxiety,  lest  some  of  her  caprices 
II  161 


Mark  Everard 


should  not  be  interpreted  aright  by  you,  my 
Lord." 

"  Ha !  ha !  have  no  fear,  ray  dear  Sir  Alfred. 
Faith,  I  understand  women." 

"  And  rats,  my  Lord  ?  "  I  put  in. 

"  Now  damn  you  !  your  insolence  is  unbearable  \ " 
he  cried,  starting  to  draw. 

"  Nay,  nay,  my  Lord  !  "  put  in  Sir  Alfred.  "  No 
quarreling  now  !  "  Then  he  whispered  something  in 
the  other's  ear.  "  And  you,  Master  Everard,  be  at 
peace  with  his  Lordship.  Come,  we  all  must  be 
good  friends  to-night,  for  Master  Everard  leaves  us 
in  the  morning,  I  hear." 

"  You  shall  have  time  to  bid  me  adieu,  Sir,"  I 
shrugged,  and  strolled  into  the  house. 


162 


CHAPTEE  X. 

IN  the  hall  I  broke  the  seal  of  the  parchment 
given  me  by  the  Earl,  and  read.  'Twas  a  royal 
command,  which  ordered  me  to  release  the  persons 
of  Sir  Alfred  Heron  and  his  daughter  from  arrest, 
to  betake  myself  to  London,  where  I  should  report 
to  the  King  at  Whitehall,  after  his  return  from 
Dover. 

"  Dover  !  "  I  muttered.  "  So  the  King  already  is 
at  Dover !  "  Then  I  again  looked  at  the  date,  and 
noticed  that  the  order  was  four  days  old.  "  Ha ! 
why  this  delay  ?  "  I  wondered.  "  Strange  that  so 
determined  a  villain  as  Cad  waller  would  delay  after 
having  the  King's  order.  "Well,  well,  there  must  be 
a  reason.  .  .  .  What?  I  wonder — what?"  I  refolded 
the  order  and  put  it  in  my  pocket,  turned — and 
faced  Mistress  Heron,  who  stood  watching  me  with 
anxious  eyes. 

"What  is  it?''  she  almost  whispered,  glancing 
toward  the  door  apprehensively. 

"  An  order  from  the  King,  which  bids  me  to  re 
lease  my  prisoners  and  betake  myself  to  London. 
'Tis  dated  at  Dover,  four  days  since." 

"  Quick — in  here."  She  led  the  way  into  the 
room  in  which  the  stormy  conversation  between  Sir 

163 


Mark  Everard 


Alfred  and  her,  on  the  morning  Sir  Charles  returned 
to  London,  had  taken  place.  She  crossed  to  the 
window  and  peeped  out.  "They  still  are  talking. 
Now,  why  did  you  fight  him  ?  " 

"  Fight  him  ?— when  ?  "  I  puzzled. 

She  shook  her  finger  at  me.  "  Come,  be  truthful. 
Why— did— you— fight— him  ?  " 

»/  •/ 

I  twisted  my  mustaches  perplexedly,  wondering 
what  she  could  know  of  it. 

"  I  have  not  had  time  to  speak  to  Julius,"  she 
smiled. 

"But— how ?" 

"Yes,  yes,  I  saw  and  heard  all,  Sir.  And  I  had 
asked  you  not  to  quarrel  with  him !  "  she  reproved. 

"  So  that  was  the  rustling  I  heard  when  return 


"  Yes.  I  feared  that  something  of  the  kind 
would  happen,  so  I  followed.  Ah  !  you  are  incor 
rigible."  She  sighed,  but  smiled  as  she  turned 
away. 

"  But  I  merely  defended  myself." 

"  A  school-boy's  excuse  !  "  she  mocked.  "  But,  I 
confess,  I  enjoyed  it." 

"  And  I  too,  though  I  lost  my  temper  at  the 
last." 

She  smiled,  then  became  grave  with  the  next 
breath.  "  But  what  do  you  intend  to  do  ?  " 

"  When  ?  " 

"  Now,  Sir,  now  !  I  mean  about  going  to  Lon. 
don," 

164 


Mark  Everard 


"  Well,  Madam,  I  have  not  yet  even  thought  of 
it." 

"  But — but  will  you  go  ?  "  Her  voice  faltered  a 
little. 

"  Only  when  you  command." 

"  But  the  King  ? " 

"  The  King  is  occupied  at  Dover." 

"  Yes,  yes ;  but  his  order  ? " 

"  Were  he  here,  I  should  feel  inclined  to  send  the 
same  message  to  him  as  I  sent  to  the  Earl." 

Her  face  showed  great  anxiety,  but  when  I  said 
this,  she  half  laughed. 

"  But  tell  me,"  she  said,  after  a  moment's  pause, 
"  why  you  frown  so.  Have  I — have  I  displeased 
you  ?"" 

"  No,  no,  Madam — far  from  it !  You  could  not 
displease  me!  You — you — No,  you  have  not  dis 
pleased  me."  I  broke  off  abruptly  and  strode  to  the 
window. 

They  still  were  talking,  but  as  I  looked  they 
slowly  started  toward  the  door. 

I  turned  to  the  lady.  "  Kemember,  Madam,  what 
I  already  have  said  :  shovr  no  sign  that  will  tell  this 
knave  that  you  fear  him." 

"  No,"  she  replied  bravely, — though  she  did  not 
look  at  me. 

"  And  when  you  have  entered  your  chamber  to 
night,  lock  the  door,  and  open  to  none — not  even 
to  your  father  or  your  maid — until  morning." 

"  No." 

165 


Mark  Everard 


"  I  expect  no  danger  to-night,  Madam ;  but  'tis 
well  to  take  every  precaution." 

"  Yes."  She  looked  up  for  an  instant,  then,  as  I 
passed  into  the  hall,  she  turned  to  the  window. 

I  scarcely  had  time  to  hasten  to  a  chair  beside 
the  table  and  assume  a  careless  attitude,  when  they 
entered,  still  talking  confidentially. 

Sir  Alfred  seemed  surprised  to  find  me  there,  but 
the  Earl  passed  on  with  scarce  a  look,  and  started 
up  the  stairs.  At  the  first  landing  he  turned.  "  I 
shall  be  ready  in  a  moment,  Sir  Alfred,"  he  said. 

"  Very  well,  my  Lord,"  the  other  returned, 
bowing  and  rubbing  one  hand  over  the  other. 

I  could  hear  our  host  giving  orders  for  the  serving 
of  supper. 

A  few  moments  later,  when  I  stepped  forth  from 
my  room,  I  came  face  to  face  with  his  Lordship. 

"  Did  you  read  the  King's  command  ?  "  he  asked, 
civilly  enough. 

"  I  did." 

"  And  ?  "  he  questioned. 

"  'Tis  something  old  in  date,  my  Lord." 

I  watched  the  effect  of  my  words.  He  looked 
uneasy,  I'll  be  sworn  ;  but  he  was  too  clever  a  knave 
to  reveal  much  by  his  expression. 

"  Yes  ?  "  he  sneered. 

"  Yes,  my  Lord  ;  and  will  need  repeating  ere  I 
take  the  responsibility  of  acting  on  it." 

"  And  may  I  ask  why  ? " 

"  Circumstances  may  have  changed  since  'twas 

166 


Mark  Everard 


written,  my  Lord.  "  Yea,  I'll  be  sworn  they  have 
changed." 

"  You  are  very  vague,  Sir." 

"  You  see,  my  Lord,  there  are  many  hands  in  this 
game;  the  stakes  are  considerable  ;  the  play  rapid." 

"  I  do  not  follow  you,  my  dear  Sir." 

"  No  ?  Well,  to  be  brief,  one  cannot  run  the 
chance  of  staking  on  an  old  deal.  I  have  lost  the 
fire  of  extreme  youth,  so  play  with  a  quiet  caution." 

"  You  play  a  fool's  game,  Sir,  and  speak  in 
riddles." 

"  You  hold  a  hand  in  the  game,  my  Lord." 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders  ;  and  together  we  went 
down  the  stairs  to  supper. 

As  we  reached  the  lower  hall,  Sir  Alfred  and  his 
daughter  came  forth  from  the  room  in  which  I 
had  left  her.  The  face  of  the  former  was  flushed 
and  angry,  of  the  latter,  pale  and  determined. 
But  at  the  sight  of  the  Earl,  Sir  Alfred  mastered 
his  anger,  and,  smiling  and  bowing,  led  the  way  to 
the  supper-room. 

'Twas  a  strange  company  we  made.  The  Earl 
tried  to  ignore  all  that  had  passed,  but  there  was  an 
anxiety  and  restlessness  about  him  that  I  had  not 
observed  before  ;  and  after  several  fruitless  attempts 
to  start  a  conversation  with  Mistress  Heron,  he 
lapsed  into  a  sullen  silence,  from  which  even 
our  host's  attempts  at  wit  could  not  draw  him.  Sir 
Alfred  was  embarrassed  by  the  manner  of  his 
Lordship,  and  soon,  followed  the  other's  example. 

167 


Mark  Everard 


This  made  the  quartette  almost  speechless;  for 
Mistress  Heron  and  I  said  barely  a  word  from  first 
to  last — she  ignoring  all  remarks  addressed  to  her, 
and  I  keeping  silent  that  I  might  the  better  form 
my  plans.  Doubtless  the  Earl  had  a  reason  similar 
to  my  o\vn,  for  several  times  I  caught  him  looking 
intently  at  me  from  under  his  brows,  with  a  sort 
of  puzzled  expression. 

"  It  seems  as  though  I  made  a  good  guess  when 
I  suggested  that  circumstances  have  changed  since 
the  King's  order  was  dated,"  I  thought.  "  What, 
what,  I  wonder,  is  taking  place  at  Dover.  Some 
thing  that  does  not  please  the  King's  friend  over 
well,  I  warrant."  Then  the  Little  Duke  came  to 
my  mind.  "  His  Lordship  seems  to  lack  confidence 
in  something.  I  wonder  if  he  fears  that  Monmouth 
will  succeed  in  overthrowing  him,  during  his 
absence.  That  order,  four  days  old.  .  .  .  Ha ! 
something  very  urgent  prevented  his  delivering  it. 
Now,  what  that  something  was  must  be  discovered. 
But  how — how  ?  Ha !  I  must  ask  the  Little  Duke. 
I  now  regret  that  I  offended  him  that  night  at  the 
inn.  And  there  is  Sir  Charles,  too,  his  man,  my 
enemy.  Yes,  yes,  I  must  see  Monmouth,  and  he 
will  explain  these  mysteries  to  me.  And  if  he  will 
not — ah  !  why  then, — he  must.  I  see  now — the 
Earl  is  uneasy  ;  wherefore  he  will  not  wish  to  be 
long  separated  from  the  King.  I  must  act  the 
quicker,  then.  I  first  shall  talk  with  this  old  fool— 
which  I  know  will  be  useless, — then  I  must  move 

168 


Mark  Everard 


quickly.  Ha!  ha!  my  Lord,  I  believe  you  have 
betrayed  yourself,  just  by  that  uneasiness  over  so 
little  a  thing  as  the  date  of  an  order.  Zooks ! 
you  are  a  handsome  knave.  Now,  if  I  had  that 

face,  without  the  sneer,  I  might "  I  broke  off  my 

musing,  for — for  my  mind  was  running  away  from 
the  plan  I  was  forming. 

As  we  rose  from  the  table,  Sir  Alfred,  after- 
a  glance  at  me,  turned  to  his  daughter  and 
said  sternly :  "  You  will  kindly  withdraw  now 
to  your  room,  and  will  not  again  leave  it  to 
night." 

She  bit  her  lip  at  the  insult,  but  turned  without 
a  word  and  did  as  directed. 

Cadwaller  looked  inquiringly  at  Sir  Alfred  ;  the 
other  nodded,  and  the  two  started  toward  the  hall, 
giving  me  no  more  attention  than  if  I  had  not 
existed. 

"  Sir  Alfred,"  I  said,  as  they  reached  the  door. 

He  stopped  and  looked  back  with  insulting  sur 
prise,  and  answered  nothing. 

"  I  must  speak  with  you,"  I  added. 

He  whispered  something  to  Cadwaller,  then 
turned  back  with  a  look  of  impatience. 

I  stepped  to  the  door  and  closed  it  behind  his 
Lordship,  then  went  to  the  other,  which  I  opened, 
to  see  that  no  servant  was  near.  After  again  closing 
this,  I  turned  to  my  unwilling  host. 

"  Sir  Alfred,"  I  said  quietly,  "  I  intend  ,to  speak 
to  you  in  very  plain  terms," 

169 


Mark  Everard 


"  'Tis  a  habit  you  have,  Sir,  and  springs  from 
your  ignorance/'  he  answered  roughly. 

"  Be  that  as  it  may,  Sir,  so  I  shall  speak  to 
you." 

'  Then  make  haste,  and  presume  not  too  far  on  my 
patience."  Sir  Alfred  had  discovered  a  great  cour 
age  since  his  Lordship's  arrival. 

"  I  have  heard  you  say  twice  tha,t  your  daughter 
shall  be  married  to  Lord  Cadwaller,  and  yet  she  de 
tests  him,  and  has  assured  you  that  she  never  will 
consent  to  the  alliance." 

"  You  accursed  meddler !  "  he  cried,  "  do  you  ex 
pect  me  to  listen  to  such  presumption  ?  "  He  made 
a  move  as  though  to  pass  me. 

"Wait,  Sir  Alfred,"  I  said  quietly,  but  firmly, 
at  the  same  time  stepping  directly  in  front  of  him; 
"  you  shall  hear  what  I  have  to  say.  When  I  have 
done,  you  may  leave  at  your  pleasure." 

"  Oh,  indeed ! — may  I  ?     How  very  kind !  " 

"  That  depends  upon  your  then  intentions.  It 
may  prove  to  be  a  cruelty." 

He  looked  as  though  he  might  explode  with  in 
dignation  ;  but  he  did  nothing  but  take  snuff  im 
patiently. 

"  Now,  Sir  Alfred,"  I  continued,  "  I  gave  you 
credit  for  taking  the  course  that  you  have  taken, 
partly  through  ignorance  of  what  your  daughter's 
fate  will  be  in  case  you  succeed  in  carrying  out  your 
base  proposal." 

I70 


Mark  Everard 


He  seemed  ready  to  fall  down  in  a  fit  from  anger, 
but  he  stood  still,  glaring  at  me  with  bulging  eyes, 
his  nostrils  expanded  like  those  of  a  war-horse. 

"  Come,  Sir,  I  shall  show  you  that  which  evidently 
has  escaped  your  eye  in  this  much  mixed  matter.  In 
the  first  place,  you  became  alarmed  because  of  the 
King's  attentions  to  your  daughter.  You  resolved 
that  she  should  leave  the  Court,  but  feared  the  King's 
strong  opposition.  The  Duke  of  Monmouth,  for 
reasons  that  are  best  known  to  himself,  came  to  your 
rescue.  He  proposed  the  abduction,  and  Lord  Cad- 
waller  most  kindly  consented  to  assist  you.  But  many 
other  plots  and  counterplots  were  working, — but  into 
these  we  need  not  go,  as  their  work  is  now  accom 
plished,  and  their  results  are  sufficient  to  require  all 
my  attention." 

"  You  are  tiresome,  Sir,  and  only  show  me  how  far 
my  daughter  has-  fallen,  when  she  takes  a  common  ad 
venturer  into  her  confidence."  His  voice  shook  with 
rage,  but  he  spoke  in  low  tones,  as  though  he  did  not 
wish  the  Earl  to  overhear  what  he  said. 

"  Xow,  Sir,  I  wish  you  to  follow  me  closely.  You 
consider  your  daughter's  honour  in  danger  because 
of  the  King.  Lord  Cadwaller  is  the  King's  most 
^ntimate  friend — you  follow  me,  Sir  ? — and  you 
would  marry  your  daughter  to  his  Lordship." 

The  door  behind  me  opened ;  I  turned ;  there  stood 
the  Earl  upon  the  threshold,  an  evil  smile  about  his 
lips. 

171 


Mark  Everard 


"  You  are  ,too  patient,  Sir  Alfred,"  he  said,  as  he 
entered  and  closed  the  door.  u  Faith,  the  head  of 
this  fellow  has  been  turned  by  your  consideration. 
Give  him  but  another  day,  and  he'll  say  wha.t  changes 
he  desires  to  be  made  in  your  household.  'Od's  fish ! 
he's  so  sure  of  his  ownership  here  that  one  knows  not 
what  next  to  expect.  Tell  me,  Sir  Alfred,  which 
of  you  gentlemen  is  now  my  host — I  would  know  to 
whom  I'm  indebted  for  my  entertainment."  And  he 
took  a  step  back  and  bowed  deeply  to  me. 

Sir  Alfred  stood  speechless.  He  glared  unspeak 
able  hate  at  me;  and  when  Cadwaller  spoke,  he 
seemed  to  hear  him  not.  His  face  was  purple,  the 
veins  of  his  neck  and  temples  stood  out  like  whip 
cords,  and  his  hand  clutched  at  his  band  to  relieve 
the  strain.  I  feared  for  his  life,  so  stepped  to  a 
window  and  swung  it  open.  As  I  did  so,  the  sound 
of  the  bell  at  the  porter's  lodge  quivered  very  faintly 
on  the  night.  I  glanced  quickly  at  the  Earl  and  Sir 
Alfred,  bu,t  no  sign  did  either  show  of  having  heard 
it.  The  former  was  staring  fixedly  at  the  latter,  who 
still  stood  holding  his  band  from  his  short,  thick  neck. 
Then  our  host  put  his  hand  to  his  head,  and  moved 
unsteadily  to  the  door. 

"  Come, — my  Lord,  come — with  me,"  he  muttered 
Together  they  passed  out,  crossed  the  hall,  and  en 
tered  the  room  from  which  he  and  his  daughter  had 
come  forth  to  supper. 

There  was  no  sound  from  beyond  this  door  for 

172 


Mark  Everard 


some  moments,  .then  the  heavy,  uneven  step  that  I 
knew  to  be  Sir  Alfred's  began  pacing  back  and  forth. 
I  listened  for  the  sound  of  voices,  but  they  did  not 
come.  Then  I  remembered  the  bell.  It  seemed  to 
carry  in  its  mystic  voice  a  message — mayhap  a 
threat.  I  went  up  the  stairs  quietly  and  got  my  hat. 
Returning,  I  halted  by  the  door  of  the  room  in  which 
the  two  knaves  were.  Sir  Alfred  was  talking  ex 
citedly,  in  short  and  broken  sentences,  interrupted 
by  the  soft,  insinuating  voice  of  Cadwaller.  Their 
words  were  killed  by  the  heavy  door — 'twas  but  a 
murmur  I  heard. 

"  And  now,  to  be  the  first  to  greet  the  late  visitor," 
I  muttered,  and  stepped  forth  into  the  bright  moon 
light. 


173 


CHAPTER  XL 

AT  the  branch  in  the  main  drive  I  halted  and 
listened.  No  sound  came  from  the  direction  of  the 
gates.  "  Strange,"  I  thought,  "  They  have  had 
ample  .time  to  come  the  distance,  if  they  were  ad 
mitted.  If  they  did  not  get  in,  the  bell  would  have 
told  me."  Again  I  listened  carefully.  This  time 
I  thought  I  heard  a  sound  as  of  a  horse's  feet  upon 
the  bridge.  Yes,  there  it  was,  very  faint,  coming 
from  the  right  through  the  trees  as  a  whisper.  I 
turned  from  the  path  and  started  toward  the  little 
bridge  at  which  Mistress  Heron  fed  her  fishes. 
'Twas  necessary  to  go  with  great  caution,  for  evi 
dently  the  visitor  was  attemptng  to  escape  observation, 
or  he  would  not  have  chosen  so  indirect  a  path.  As 
I  approached  the  bridge,  I  stopped  several  times  and 
strained  my  ears  to  catch  a  sound.  Not  the  faintest 
movement  could  I  hear.  I  stepped  into  the  little 
path  and,  stooping,  searched  for  a  footprint.  By 
the  moonlight  one  could  see  almost  as  distinctly  as 
by  day.  .  .  .  There  in  the  fine  gravel  were  the  marks 
of  the  horse's  feet,  I  tried  to  follow  them,  but  the 
shadows  thrown  by  the  trees  across  the  path  made  this 

174 


Mark  Everard 


impossible.  I  calculated  the  time  since  I  had  heard 
him  upon  the  bridge.  To  me  it  seemed  about  five 
minutes.  "  Very  well,"  I  muttered,  "  in  five 
minutes  he  could  reach  the  house.  He  is  there 
now.  ..."  I  started  up  the  path.  I  had  taken  but  a 
score  of  paces,  when  a  small  bird  came  fluttering  un 
certainly  toward  me,  dodging  from  one  side  to  the 
other,  searching  in  the  unaccustomed  light  for  a  safe 
hiding-place.  It  flew  almost  against  me — then,  with 
a  little  squeak,  swung  gracefully  into  the  protecting 
leaves  of  a  bush  at  the  path-side. 

"  Ha !  my  little  friend,  so  you  are  frightened." 
I  stopped  and  glanced  around.  "  ISTow,  what  could 
have  alarmed  you  so  greatly  ?  "Tis  late,  I  swear,  for 
you  sail  thus  abroad.  And  ',tis  but  this  moment 
you  were  awakened  so  rudely,  for  you  would  not 
travel  far,  methinks,  in  this  strange,  mystic  light." 
Another  flutter  of  wings,  and  a  second  little  feathered 
thing  dived  into  the  bushes  at  the  other  side. 
"  Zooks !  I  must  be  a  great  attraction,  my  friends. 
Another,  and  yet  another !  What !  do  you  still  come  ? 
Oh,  ho!  there  must  be  some  campaign  against  you. 
Very  well;  just  step  under  my  wing,  and  fear 
nothing.  I  soon  shall  be  called  ,the  father  of  Kent. 
Zounds !  I  seem  to  be  the  only  man  here  not  bent  on 
destruction.  Your  hands  seem  determined  to  be  full 
of  trouble,  Mark  Everard ;  even  the  'birds  fly  to  you 
for  safety.  You  have  not  enough  to  look  after  al 
ready,  but  you  needs  must  find  more.  Trouble! 

175 


Mark  Everard 


Ha!  ha!  I  like  it — 'tis  my  life.      But  this  time  it  is 
different.      It  hurts,  this  time — it  hurts." 

I  walked  on  with  bowed  head,  forgetful  of  the 
birds.  There  was  a  subtle  something  somewhere — 
it  seemed  in  the  air,  or  the  moonbeams — that  brought 
a  strange,  half-sadness  to  me.  'Twas  something  of 
the  na,ture  of  the  gloomy  spells  that  had  laid  hold  on 
me  since  I  had  come  to  Heron  Hall;  but  not  so 
melancholy — it  had  a  strange  sweetness  about  it  that 
made  me  not  wish  to  shake  it  off.  I  soon  was  lost 
completely  in  my  thoughts.  The  incident  of  the 
frightened  birds,  which  I  had  resolved  to  trace  to  its 
source,  was  forgotten.  I  wandered  aimlessly  on,  my 
hands  behind  me,  and  my  eyes  fixed  on  the  little, 
winding  strip  of  gravel.  Sometimes  I  stopped  to 
stare  off  through  the  moonlight,  or  to  gasp  in  the  cool, 
pure,  flower-scented  air;  sometimes  I  halted  by  a 
bush  of  blooms,  and  scattered  petals  on  the  ground, 
with  thoughts  far  from  my  occupation.  And  all  the 
while  my  mind  ran  on  through  unaccustomed  dreams. 
There  was  some  strange  spell  upon  me — a  spell  of 
peace  and  good-will.  'Twas  a  witchery  of  the  night. 
'Twas  soft  and  calm  and  sweet.  But  somewhere  in 
it  was  a  taste  of  gall — a  subtle  something  that  gnawred 
most  slyly  at  the  heart,  and  made  the  throat  to  ache. 
'Twas  a  great  calm  storm — a  meeting  of  opposing 
forces,  that  made  no  move,  for  each  endured  the 
strain.  Within  me  'twas  as  the  night  without — a 
grand  stillness,  that  throbbed  wi,th  some  unknown 
and  pent-up  force. 

176 


Mark  Everard 


How  long  my  dream  lasted,  I  cannot  tell,  but  it 
must  have  been  some  considerable  time,  for  when  I 
awoke  the  moon  was  muc'h  farther  up  the  sky  than 
when  I  had  stood  by  the  little  bridge.  I  was  stand 
ing  with  my  back  against  a  tree,  and  gazing  at  a 
window  on  the  second  floor  of  the  house.  The  cur 
tain  was  raised,  and  I  imagined — nay,  I  was  sure — 
I  saw  a  small,  white  face  looking  out  into  the  moon 
light.  It  moved  a  little,  once  or  twice,  as  though 
changing  the  resting-place  of  the  chin  from  one  hand 
to  the  other.  Then  the  face  vanished, — and  it  was 
a,t  this  moment  I  awakened  with  a  hand  upon  my 
shoulder. 

"  Hush,  Sir !  "  whispered  a  familiar  voice  in  my 
ear. 

"What  is  it?" 

"  Step  back  into  the  shadows  more,  Sir,  and  be 
very  quiet, — they  are  but  a  few  yards  away." 

Holding  my  scabbard  close  to  my  side,  that  it 
might  not  knock  against  anything,  I  followed  Toby 
to  where  scarcely  a  moonbeam  could  struggle  through 
the  foliage.  As  I  tiptoed  after  the  little  man,  the 
memory  of  the  ga,te-bell,  the  horse  crossing  the  bridge, 
and  the  frightened  birds,  came  to  me  as  a  shock,  and 
I  stood  a  moment  scratching  my  head  and  inwardly 
cursing  myself  for  my  lunacy.  Such  a  piece  of  gross 
carelessness  never  had  happened  before.  "  You  are 
mad,  Mark  Everard, — you  have  lost  what  little  brains 
you  ever  had,"  I  muttered  angrily.  "  How  many 

13  177 


Mark  Everard 


times  is  Toby  to  catch  you  in  the  act  of  making  a  fool 
of  yourself  ?  This  is  the  third."  I  pulled  my  mus 
taches  in  annoyance,  and  glared  at  my  companion  in 
the  darkness — and  made  no  doubt  that  in  his  sleeve 
he  was  laughing  at  me. 

""  Who  is  it  ?  "  I  whispered  presently. 
"  I  don't  know  for  a  certainty,  Sir,  I  was  just  get 
ting  within  earshot  of  them  when  I  spied  you,  Sir. 
I  feared  they  also  might  see  you,  so  I  stole  round 
them  and  came  to  where  you  stood." 
"  How  did  you  chance  ,to  see  them  ?  " 
"  Julius  came  to  the  door  of  the  men's  room  and, 
after  taking  quite  a  time  to  waken  them  without  dis 
turbing  my  dreams,  got  admittance.     I  hadn't  un 
dressed  yet,  Sir,  so  was  ready  and  waiting  to  follow  so 
soon  as  they  left.     Well,  Sir,  pretty  soon  the  door 
opened  very  quietly,  and  two  of  them  tiptoed  down 
the  hall.     They  took  an  awful  time  to  pass  my  door 
and  to  get  to  the  other  end  of  the  passage.     So  soon 
as  they  had  gone  down  the  stairs,  I  followed,  with  my 
boots  in  my  hand.     I  waited  at  the  door  until  .they 
entered  the  shade  of  the  trees,  and  then  followed." 
"  Who  went  out  with  that  toad  Julius  ?  " 
u  I'm  no,t  sure  which  one  of  the  men,  Sir,  but  I 
think  from  his  walk  it  was  Detiton." 
"  Yes,  yes ;  and  where  did  they  go  ?  " 
"  I  had  some  trouble  to  follow  them,  Sir,  without 
being  seen.     I  lost  them  once  or  twice,  and  at  last 
i^earlv  stumbled  over  them.     They  were  talking  to 

I78 


Mark  Everard 


someone  else ;  but  as  I  was  creeping  nearer,  the 
stranger  said  something  to  Julius,  and  he  crawled 
away  toward  the  little  bridge, — you  know,  Sir,  where 
we  went  the  first  morning." 

I  tried  to  get  a  look  at  Toby's  face,  but  the  shadows 
were  too  deep. 

"  Yes,  Julius  sneaked  off — and  then  ?  "  I  asked,  a 
little  impatiently. 

"  Oh,  yes,  Sir.  Then  Denton  and  the  stranger 
went  on  talking  in  almost  whispers,  and  I  was  just 
getting  near  enough  to  catch  a  word  here  and  there, 
when  I  saw  you,  Sir,  walking  back  and  forth  near  the 
edge  of  the  trees.  I  feared  they  would  see  you,  Sir, 
so  when  I  saw  you  lean  against  the  tree,  and  start 
looking  at  the  house — 

"  Yes,  yes,  Toby — I  know  the  rest,"  I  broke  in. 

"  Yes,  Sir — of  course,  Sir."  He  pulled  his  hat  a 
little  over  his  eyes. 

"  Xow  where  are  they  ?  " 

"  Yonder,  Sir — about  three  score  yards  from 
here." 

"  Lead  on,  then." 

We  took  about  a  score  of  paces,  then  I  halted  Toby 
and,  after  getting  from  him  the  exact  position  in 
which  this  mysterious  stranger  and  Denton  were  con 
versing,  directed  him  to  take  a  circuitous  route,  that 
ho  might  approach  them  from  theoppositeside.  With 
out  this  precaution,  .there  was  a  danger  of  their 
making  off  at  the  first  sound.  I  allowed  Toby  what 

179 


Mark  Everard 


I  considered  sufficient  time  to  get  into  position,  then 
proceeded  cautiously  in  the  direction  indicated. 
From  tree  to  tree  I  glided,  keeping  in  the  shadows  as 
much  as  possible,  when  compelled  to  cross  an  open 
space.  At  every  stop  I  listened  for  the  sound  of 
voices.  I  counted  every  step,  that  I  might  not  pass 
them  in  the  darkness. 

"  There,"  I  said  at  last,  "  but  twenty  paces  more, 
according  to  Toby's  calculations,  which  usually  are 
about  right." 

I  listened  'breathlessly  for  a  moment.  Not  a 
sound.  Then,  after  peering  into  the  shadows  in  all 
directions,  and  seeing  nothing,  I  tiptoed  softly  to  the 
shade  of  a  large  tree  some  half-dozen  yards  ahead. 

"  There  must  be  no  ifs  about  it.  I  say  he  must  not 
be  permitted  to  leave."  The  voice  was  raised  in 
anger,  though  still  under  some  restraint. 

The  reply  reached  me  as  a  murmur. 

"  That  is  your  affair,  Denton,"  the  first  speaker 
continued.  "  The  coach.  .  .  .  Horses.  .  .  .  Any 
way  you  can.  .  .  .  Must  be  detained." 

"  Xow  I  wonder  if  I  figure  in  your  plans,  Sir,"  I 
thought,  working  my  way  a  little  nearer. 

They  were  but  ten  paces  from  me  when  I  halted 
this  time.  T  could  see  their  forms  plainly,  as  they 
stood  beneath  a  great  tree,  for  on  the  other  side  a 
great  pa.tch  of  moonlight  lay  upon  the  grass,  against 
which  they  stood  out  darkly. 


1 80 


Mark  Everard 


"  Hark !  what  was  that  ?  "  They  stood  listening  a 
moment. 

"  I  think  'twas  a  bird,  Sir." 

Silence  again. 

"  Well,  I  have  told  you  all,  I  think.  Make  sure 
that  you  are  not  seen  when  you  return  to  your  room. 
That  little  devil,  Toby,  is  a  sly  one,  and  'tis  im 
possible  to  say  how  Everard  would  act,  were  he  to  dis 
cover  our  object.  I  must  now  be  off.  Remember, — 
detain  him  as  long  as  possible.  You  shall  hear  from 
me  soon." 

He  started  to  cross  the  patch  of  moonlight.  In  the 
centre  he  stopped,  drew  out  his  timepiece,  and  turned 
so  that  the  light  fell  upon  i.t. 

"  Eleven,"  he  said,  as  though  to  himself.  "  Two 
hours  to  Dover.  Get  back  to  bed,  Denton ;  you  may 
have  to  be  stirring  early.  Good-night,  my  man, — 
and  remember  what  I  have  told  you."  He  gave  his 
hat  a  li.ttle  jerk  forward  and  strode  off. 

I  whistled  sharply.  The  man,  with  an  exclama 
tion,  sprang  back  a  little  and  drew  his  sword.  A,t  the 
same  instant  an  oath  rolled  out  at  the  other  side  of 
the  moonlight.  Then  came  a  gruff  "  Drop  that !  " 
from  Toby,  followed  immediately  by  the  click  of 
angry  steel. 

"  Don't  hurt  him,  Toby !  "  I  shouted,  stepping 
from  my  concealment. 

"  Oh,  no,  Sir !  we're  only  playing,  Sir.  The 
gentleman  wants  exercise,"  he  laughed. 

181 


Mark  Everard 


Dcnton  sprang  forward  and  lunged.  Zooks!  the 
fellow  almost  had  me,  for  I  was  giving  more  heed  to 
Tobv  and  Sir  Charles  than  to  my  antagonist.  Faith, 
1  had  not  drawn  when  his  blade  shot  past  me  as  I 
sprang  aside. 

"  'Slife!  would  you  draw  steel  against  your  officer, 
then  ?  Sheath  that  sword,  or  I'll  spit  you  !  " 

His  reply  was  another  lunge,  more  vicious  than  the 
first.  I  put  it  aside,  slid  my  hilt  against  his,  that 
he  could  not  disengage,  and  dealt  him  a  heavy  blow 
under  the  ear  with  my  left  fist.  He  was  a  stout 
fellow,  and  did  not  go  down,  but  he  staggered  back 
a  few  steps,  half-stunned,  his  point  upon  the  ground. 
Ere  he  could  recover,  I  knocked  his  blade  from  his 
hand. 

"  I've  a  mind  ,to  carve  you  as  I  would  a  capon !  "  I 
said.  "  Is  there  no  loyalty  in  your  stupid  head  ? 
Did  you  not  know  me  ?  "  I  wished  to  leave  him  an 
excuse. 

"  Oh !  your  pardon,  Sir.     I— didn't  know  you,  I 
—I  thought  it  was  someone  else — ,the — the  Earl/'  he 
stammered. 

A  man  of  resource,  upon  my  soul !  was  this  Den  ton. 
Doubtless  he  knew  my  hatred  of  Cadwaller,  and  so 
took  occasion  to  profit  by  it. 

I  said  nothing  further,  but  turned  to  watch  Sir 
Charles  and  his  agile  little  adversary.  Deixton  fol 
lowed  my  example,  but  held  his  hand  to  his  jaw  the 
while. 

182 


Mark  Everard 


"  Be  sure  not  to  injure  him,  Toby,"  I  again  cau 
tioned,  as  I  saw  how  hot  was  the  pace. 

"  No,  Sir ;  we've  tips  on  our  foils,  Sir,"  he 
chuckled. 

Sir  Charles  handled  his  blade  as  one  well  taught. 
His  thrusts  and  guards  were  too  regular  and  ma 
chine-like,  however,  for  they  bespoke  the  apt  pupil 
rather  than  the  master  of  the  steel.  Had  he  been 
opposed  to  an  ordinarily  good  swordsman,  he  could 
more  than  have  held  his  own — yea,  much  more ;  but 
with  Toby  he  was  as  a  child  agains.t  a  giant, — the 
little  man  but  played  with  him.  Toby  fought  with 
an  ease  and  seeming  carelessness  that  can  'be  acquired 
only  by  years  of  experience  and  an  independent 
mind.  'Twas  mechanical  art  opposed  to  a  perfect 
art  that  had  become  a  habit  more  than  a  thing  con 
trolled  by  a  rule  or  reason.  Sir  Charles  was  fight 
ing  to  save  himself  from  humiliation  at  the  hand  of  a 
presuming  servant.  Toby  fought  for  the  pure  love 
of  fighting.  To  him  'twas  but  a  splendid  diversion 
after  long  days  of  inactivity.  As  he  fought  he 
laughed  and  made  most  ludicrous  remarks  that 
seemed  to  drive  the  other  to  madness.  He  was  hav 
ing  such  sport  that  I  had  not  the  heart  to  interfere, 
for  I  had  no  love  for  Sir  Charles,  and  made  no  doubt 
that  a  piece  lopped  off  his  dignity  would  be.  more 
improvement  than  loss. 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  well  done  !  but  a  little  Into  !  Yes,  that 
was  better,  but  too  low !  \7ery  bad  indeed,  Sir !  If 

'  183 


Mark  Everard 


you  leave  another  opening  like  that,  I  must  take  ad 
vantage  of  it,  Sir !  Ha !  ha !  "  he  laughed,  as  their 
hilts  crashed  above  .their  heads,  "  too  savage  and 
AA  ild !  Your  point  went  straight  through  a  poor 
moonbeam !  " 

Sir  Charles  swore  through  his  teeth,  then  flung 
his  hat  behind  him,  and  re-engaged  with  redoubled 
fury. 

"  Now,  now,  you  must  not  be  so  reckless,  Sir ! 
You  may  hurt  yourself  despite  me !  "  Toby  gave 
ground,  that  he  might  not  be  forced  to  draw  blood. 
"  That  was  very  wrong,  Sir ; — you  should  have 
doubled !  Always  remember,  Sir,  a  double  is  a  very 
good  thing.  Now,  now,  you  really  must  keep  back, 
or  you  shall  impale  yourself!  There! — so  I  told 
you !  You  see,  if  I  hadn't  raised  my  point,  you  now 
should  be  gasping  for  Heaven !  " 

I  now  saw  the  necessity  of  stopping  .the  play,  for 
the  pace  was  so  furious  that,  as  Toby  said,  the 
Baronet  was  running  a  great  chance  of  being 
wounded,  simply  because  his  rage  had  robbed  him  of 
any  reason  he  might  at  other  times  have  possessed. 

"  Come,  Sir,"  I  said,  approaching,  "  stop  this  at 
once !  " 

Sir  Charles  in  reply  gasped  ou.t  an  oath. 

"  Then  disarm  him,  Toby,  if  he  knows  not  when 
he  is  beaten." 

A  second  later  a  sword  struck  the  ground  at  my 
feet,  and  the  Baronet  stood  glaring  at  Toby,  his 

184 


Mark  Everard 


shoulders  rising  and  falling  quickly,  as  he  gasped 
for  breath.  Toby's  sword  was  in  its  scabbard,  his 
heels  together  and  his  hand  at  his  side,  head  erect 
and  soldierly,  with  nothing  in  his  appearance  that 
would  suggest  the  recent  encounter. 

"  Well,  Sir  Charles,  so  we  meet  again,  as  you 
said ;  but  I'm  surprised  at  your  apparent  haste  ,to 
leave.  Why,  why  so  warlike?  Do  you  come  from 
the  King  this  time,  or  from — from  his  Grace  ?  By 
your  actions  I  should  take  it  to  be  the  latter.  Come, 
declare  yourself !  Friend  or  foe  ?  " 

He  glanced  around  until  his  eye  fell  upon  Den- 
ton.  "  Oh !  so  you  are  a  prisoner,  ,too,  my  friend," 
he  said.  Then  he  again  turned  to  me.  "  I  come 
to-night  as  neither  friend  nor  foe  of  yours,  Master 
Everard,  and  therefore  cannot  understand  your  con 
duct  in  spying  upon  me  and  committing  this  great 
outrage." 

"  There  has  been  no  outrage,  Sir.  An  unknown 
person  came  secretly  to  this  place,  which  I  am  guard 
ing,  and  held  a  conference  with  one  of  my  men. 
The  stranger  was  challenged ;  he  drew  against  the 
sentry,  was  overpowered  and  asked  to  explain  his 
presence.  Quite  simple,  you  see,  and  far  from  out 
rage." 

The  words  I  had  overheard :  "  He  must  not  bo 
permitted  to  leave.  .  .  .  Coach.  .  .  .  Horses.  .  .  . 
Any  way  you  can,"  ran  quickly  through  my  mind. 
Looking  at  them  now,  since  he  had  said  he  came  as 

185 


Mark  Everard 


neither  friend  nor  foe  of  mine,  I  thought  I  under 
stood  them. 

u  Toby,  return  Sir  Charles  Rawley  his  sword,  and 
you  and  this  man  withdraw  until  I  call  you,"  I 
said,  after  a  few  moments  of  silence. 

When  they  were  gone  Sir  Charles  picked  up  his 
hat  and  stood  facing  me,  his  manner  suggesting  de 
fiance. 

"  Xow,  Sir  Charles,  if  you  are  not  my  enemy, 
will  you  explain  your  presence  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  say  I  was  not  your  enemy,"  he  re 
plied  bluntly.  "  I  did  not  come  here  to-night  as 
your  enemy,  was  wrhat  I  told  you." 

"  Quite  so ;  but  that  has  no  bearing  on  the  ques 
tion.  I  ask  you,  if  you  did  not  come  as  my  enemy, 
what  is  your  reason  for  all  this  mystery  ?  " 

"  Why  should  I  take  you  into  my  confidence,  after 
you  have  insulted  me  by  every  means  within  your 
power  ?  "  I  could  see  by  the  way  he  spoke  that  at 
heart  he  wished  to  tell  me  the  secret. 

"  Because  you  are  a  gentleman  of  good  under 
standing,  to  be  sure,  Sir  Charles.  If  your  plans 
are  not  meant  to  oppose  mine,  you  have  the  chance 
of  securing  a  good  ally,  and  whether  I  undertake  to 
co-operate  with  you  or  not,  you  assure  yourself  of 
your  liberty.  Two  very  excellent  reasons  for  your 
confidence,  are  they  not,  my  dear  Sir  Charles  ?  " 

He  remained  silent  a  moment  longer,  then  came  a 
little  nearer  and  said :  "  After  consideration,  I  can 

186 


Mark  Everard 


see  no  reason  you  should  have  for  opposing  me. 
You  see,  Sir,  there  are  many  forces  at  work,  of  which 
you  know  nothing."  He  looked  very  wise,  and 
paused  to  let  me  realise  my  insignificance. 

"  Doubtless  there  are  many,  as  you  say."  I  tried 
to  look  a  little  awed. 

"  Of  course  you  have  discovered  that  Sir  Alfred 
has  been  used  as  a  blind  to  hide  a  deeper  game.  You 
saw  that  before  I  returned  to  London." 

I  nodded. 

"  You  mistook  the  part  that  I  was  playing.  You 
thought  me  to  be  in  league  with  Cadwaller,  did  you 
not?" 

"  I  had  not  then  decided,  but  knew  you  were  op 
posed  to  the  interests  of  Sir  Alfred." 

"  Quite  so,  though,  remember,  I  have  no  ill-will  for 
Sir  Alfred  personally.  He  was  but  an  obstacle  in 
my  path."  He  straightened  himself  and  again 
paused  for  effect. 

I  smiled  in  the  shadow  of  my  hat,  and  said  nothing. 

"  Well,  Sir,  there  was  a  real  plot  to  abduct  the 
Queen ;  and  in  that  plot  even  Lord  Cadwaller  played 
but  a  secondary  part."  His  voice  here  dropped  to 
a  whisper.  "  There  were  men  behind  it  that  prac 
tically  rule  England.  But  remember,  Sir,  the  King 
had  naught  to  do  with  it.  He  has  faults,  but  he 
never  would  stoop  to  such  injustice.  I  am  not  per 
mitted  to  divulge  their  names  yet,  and  they  may 
never  be  made  public,  or  the  crime  brought  home  to 

187 


Mark  Everard 


the  ringleaders,  for  they  have  seen  to  it  that  their 
tracks  are  well  covered.  But  with  Oadwaller  'tis 
different,  I  think.  There  is  a  chance — 'tis  only  a 
chance — that  evidence  may  be  produced  that  will 
convince  the  King  of  his  guilt.  His  greatest  ene 
mies — my  friends — are  working  against  him  with 
all  their  power.  But  he  has  so  great  an  influence 
with  the  King  that  'tis  desirable  to  keep  him  from 
Dover  so  long  as  is  possible.  'Twas  this  I  told  Den- 
ton.  Yes,  if  he  can  be  detained  here  for  a  few  days 
longer,  there  is  a  chance  of  his  overthrow;  for  the 
King  soon  can  forget,  especially  in  such  company  as 
he  has  at  Dover." 

"  And  these  men, — are  they  trusty  ?  " 

"  Perfectly.  If  I  tell  Denton  to  obey  your  or 
ders,  they  will  do  so." 

"  I  overheard  you  say  to  him  something  about  a 
coach  and  horses.  What  was  it  ?  " 

"  I  told  him  to  tamper  with  the  coach,  so  that  it 
would  break  down,  or  with  the  horses,  that  he  can 
not  ride, — to  do  anything  that  will  prevent  .the  Earl 
from  travelling." 

"  Ah,  yes ;  but  his  Lordship  looks  like  a  man  that 
would  be  hard  to  defeat  in  cunning.  Does  he  know 
of  this  attraction  at  Dover  that  may  rob  him  of  the 
King's  favour?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  and  fully  realises  his  danger !  Sun, 
strike  me!  but  he  almost  feared  to  leave  the  King's 
side  to  come  here,  I'll  warrant." 

1 88 


Mark  Everard 


"  And  the  attraction, — what  is  it  ?  " 

Sir  Charles  laughed.  "  That  that  always  attracts 
the  King  most — a  woman." 

"  Ah,  a  new  one !  When  did  she  come  upon  the 
scene  ?  " 

"  But  four  days  since.  She  is  in  the  train  of  the 
King's  sister,  the  Duchess  of  Orleans — that  is,  she 
came  in  the  train  of  the  Duchess." 

"Oh,  ho!    I  see!" 

"  A  gift  right  royal,  upon  my  soul !  "  he  laughed. 

"  Four  days  since  she  came,  you  say  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

I  twisted  my  mustaches  in  silence  for  a  moment. 
What  Sir  Charles  told  me  fitted  in  nicely  with  the 
King's  order,  four  days  old.  It  explained  also  the 
anxiety  on  the  part  of  the  Earl  to  make  sure  that  I 
should  offer  him  no  opposition.  Before  this,  I  had 
thought  it  strange  that  one  so  secure  in  the  King's 
favour  should  think  it  necessary  that  I  should  keep 
close  silence.  He  saw  his  danger  and  realised  that 
no  time  could  be  spared  for  the  overcoming  of  nny 
opposition  I  might  make.  But  now  he  knew  I  could 
not  bo  bought.  His  every  moment  was  precious. 
It  was  evident  he  would  lose  no  time  in  defeating 
me.  I  must  be  more  than  ever  on  my  guard — his 
Lordship  would  force  the  pace. 

"  From  what  I  have  said,"  resumed  Sir  Charles, 
"  it  must  be  clear  to  you  that  Cadwaller'a  strongest 
chance  of  defeating  us  lies  in  the  speed  with  which 

189 


Mark  Everard 


lie  returns  Mistress  Heron  to  the  Court.  He  lias 
gained  Sir  Alfred's  pardon  from  the  King.  With 
this  he  will  buy  the  daughter,  and  with  the  daughter 
he  will  repurchase  any  prestige  he  may  lose  during 
his  absence." 

"  Oh,  will  he  i  "  I  thought,  and  ground  an  oath 
between  my  teeth.  Aloud  I  said :  "  But  what  ob 
ject  have  I  in  defeating  the  plans  of  the  Earl  ?  " 

He  looked  uneasy  for  a  moment.  "  I  believe  you 
have  an  object,  Master  Everard,"  he  said,  then 
laughed  lightly. 

I  watched  him,  but  he  only  smiled  knowingly,  and 
took  a  pinch  of  snuff.  His  manner  brought  to  my 
mind  another  strange  thing. 

"  And  how  comes  it,  Sir  Charles,  that  you  have 
no  fear  that  that  fellow  Julius  will  betray  you  ?  " 

He  looked  embarrassed,  took  another  pinch  of 
snuff,  and  then,  deciding  on  his  course,  laughed  soft 
ly.  "  I  thought  you  were  missing  that  point.  You 
are  right — I  have  a  suspicion  of  your  object,  and 
have  no  fear  that  Julius  will  betray  me.  I  may  say 
no  more,  but  I  think  you  understand  me." 

"  Ah  !  you  own  Julius,  then  ?  I  now  better  under 
stand  many  little  things." 

"  Do  you,  now  ?  "  he  laughed.  "  'Tis  very  un 
wise  to  take  so  much  for  granted,  Sir.  And  there  is 
one  thing  I  would  have  you  remember:  " — he  drew 
closer  and  lowered  his  voice — "  you  have  yet  to 
answer  to  me  personally  for  your  insults.  In  this 

190 


Mark  Everard 


other  matter  we  may  work  for  a  common  end;  but 
I  have  no  desire  to  stand  in  a  false  light,  and  have 
you  think  me  your  friend." 

I  admired  the  boy  for  his  frankness,  though  I  was 
disposed  to  laugh  at  his  threat. 

"  Do  you  think  it  wise  to  warn  me  ?  " 

"  I  think  I  know  my  man,"  he  nodded. 

I  laughed.  "  Zooks !  Sir  Charles,  you  have  de 
veloped  a  great  wisdom  since  last  we  met.  Yes,  you 
are  right — you  know  your  man." 

"  Then  you  agree  to  ally  yourself  with  us  ?  " 

"  Yes, — up  to  a  certain  point.  When  my  object 
shall  have  been  accomplished,  I  shall  drop  out ;  and 
then — well,  after  that  we  shall  know  how  we  stand." 

"  Blood  me !  but  I  cannot  help  liking  you,  Sir ! 
You  should  be  one  of  us.  There's  a  great  time  com 
ing,  if  the  King  should  do  something  that  he  seems 
inclined  to  do." 

I  stopped  him  with  a  wave  of  my  hand.  "  Don't 
jtell  too  much,  Sir  Charles,  if  you  hope  to  succeed  in 
this  great  time  that  you  speak  of.  For  myself, — 
I'm  but  a  poor  soldier  of  fortune,  without  politics  or 
ambition.  I  have  passed  the  time  when  I  expected 
dreams  to  be  fulfilled." 

He  stood  looking  strangely  at  me.  Then  he  drew 
his  timepiece.  "  Twenty  minutes  to  midnight. 
'Slife !  I  must  be  off !  "  He  again  turned  to  me  as 
though  to  say  something,  bujt  evidently  changed  his 
mind. 

191 


Mark  Everard 


"  You  intended  to  speak  to  join*  man,  Denton,"  I 
reminded. 

"  Oh,  yes  ;— but  liark  !— who  is  this  ?  " 

The  sound  of  hasty  movements  came  from  the 
deepest  shadows,  and  a  moment  later  Toby  appeared, 
running  softly. 

I  stepped  forward  to  meet  him.     "  Yes,  Toby  ?  " 

"  A  mounted  man  is  passing  down  the  little  path 
toward  the  gate,  Sir." 

"  Where  ?— Quick  !  " 

Toby  sprang  toward  the  path,  with  Sir  Charles 
and  me  at  his  heels.  Through  the  trees  we  dodged, 
slanting  our  course,  that  we  might  strike  the  path  as 
far  down  as  possible.  It  was  very  dark  here  under 
the  great  branches.  On  we  stumbled,  our  progress 
slow.  I  cursed  as  my  foot  caught  on  something,  and 
I  was  thrown  to  the  earth.  But  the  next  moment  I 
was  somewhat  consoled  to  hear  a  grunt  from  Sir 
Charles,  who  had  flattened  himself  against  an  in 
visible  tree.  Toby  glided  through  with  the  skill  of 
a  fox,  and  a  moment  after  the  accident  to  Sir  Charles, 
turned  sharply  to  the  left  and  sprang  to  the  middle 
of  the  path,  where  he  stood  listening. 

"  Has  he  passed  ?  "  T  whispered. 

"  I  fear  so,  Sir  ;— but  hark !  " 

We  held  our  breaths  and  listened. 

"  Yes — there  he  is,  crossing  the  bridge !  " 

"  Quick !  "   I  cried,  "  we  must  catch  him  !  " 

On  the  little  bridge  we  again  stopped  to  listen. 

192 


Mark  Everard 


...  A  faint  rattle  came  from  the  gate, — then  an 
indistinct  challenge,  and  a  muffled  reply. 

"  Denton  is  after  him !  "  Toby  shouted,  as  we 
dashed  along. 

The  sharp,  whip-like  crack  of  a  pistol  rang  out  on 
the  night.  We  sprang  into  the  main  drive, — and 
were  just  in  time  to  see  Denton  stagger  and  fall,  and 
a  horseman  bend  low  in  his  saddle  and  gallop  at  a 
furious  pace  toward  .Canterbury. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

rAs  we  approached  the  spot  where  the  man  lay,  he 
struggled  to  his  feet  and  came  unsteadily  toward  us. 
His  right  hand  he  pressed  to  his  left  shoulder,  and 
between  the  fingers  a  little  stream  of  red  was 
trickling. 

"  Hard  hit,  my  man  ?  "  said  Sir  Charles,  support 
ing  him. 

"  Nay,  Sir,  'tis  not  bad,  I  think ;  but  the  blow 
upset  me.  I'm  steady  now,  Sir."  He  quickly  was 
recovering  from  the  shock. 

"Did  you  recognise  the  knave?"  I. asked,  remov 
ing  some  of  his  clothing  so  as  to  expose  the  wound. 

"  Xo,  Sir,  not  definitely ;  but  it  wasn't  the  Earl,  I 
think." 

"  Oh !  not  his  Lordship,  but  his  Lordship's  man ! 
As  bad,  if  not  worse !  Where  is  that  accursed 
Julius,  that  he  permitted  him  to  pass  so  quickly  ? 
The  knave  is  always  in  the  way  when  not  wanted !  " 

"  I  sent  him  to  watch  my  horse,  that  it  might  not 
neigh,"  said  Sir  Charles. 

A  dark  form  moved  from  behind  a  tree,  and,  cir 
cling  noiselessly  past  us,  approached  the  gate,  which 
it  quietly  closed.  There  could  be  no  mistaking  the 
awkward  form  nor  the  snake-like  movement. 

I  stood  grinding  my  teeth  in  the  same  unaccounta- 

194 


Mark  Everard 


ble  rage  that  always  came  over  me  when  I  beheld  the 
hideous  creature,  while  Toby  bound  a  scarf  over  the 
furrow  that  had  been  ploughed  across  the  top  of  Den- 
ton's  shoulder.  There  was  something  remarkably 
strange  in  this  hatred.  It  meant  something  ...  I 
wondered  what. 

"  There,  friend  Den,ton,  to-morrow  you'll  be  as 
sound  as  ever,  save  for  a  little  stiffness,"  said  Toby? 
as  he  finished  his  operation. 

"  Don't  you  think,  Sir,  we'd  better  get  off  the 
drive  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Zounds,  yes!"  cried  Sir  Charles.  "That  shot 
would  warn  Cadwaller!  Here,  Julius!"  (The 
other  sneaked  toward  him).  "Fetch  my  horse, 
quick !  I  must  be  off.  'Slife !  "  he  went  on,  to  me, 
as  we  stepped  back  under  the  shadows,  "  we  now 
must  move  with  double  haste, — the  Earl  has  gained  a 
great  advantage." 

"  Yes,  he  has  sent  either  for  more  authority  or  re 
inforcements — or  both." 

"  And  mayhap  for  something  else,  as  bad  as 
either." 

"You  mean ?" 

"  He  may  be  in  need  of  a  priest." 

"  Xo ;  a  priest  would  not  suffice  without  the 
others." 

"  You  mean  that  you  would  resist  ?  " 

"  Resist !  Cadwaller  may  beat  me ;  but  if  I  go 
under,  he  shall  go  too." 

195 


Mark  Everard 


lie  said  nothing  for  a  moment, — then :  "  And  yet 
you  have  no  object!  "  he  laughed.  "Well,  go  onj 
but  our  paths  soon  may  cross,  I  warn  you." 

"  Oh !  "  I  said,  and  stood  silent,  pondering  a  new 
problem. 

"  You  see  I  am  frank  with  you." 

"  I  am  sleepy,"  I  yawned. 

He  muttered  something  under  his  breath, — then 
we  both  remained  silent  until  the  sound  of  a  horse's 
footsteps  coming  through  the  trees  in  the  rear  told 
us  that  Julius  was  returning. 

Sir  Charles  moved  to  where  the  wounded  man 
stood  and  said  a  few  words  in  a  low  tone,  then  turned 
to  meet  Julius.  After  mounting,  he  leaned  from  his 
saddle  and — I  made  no  doubt — gave  him  whispered 
directions  also.  Julius  moved  off  to  open  the  gate. 
Sir  Charles  rode  up  beside  me. 

"  I  hope  you  will  be  successful  in  the  carrying  out 
of  your  resolutions,  Master  Everard — strike  me 
dead  if  I  don't!  If  you  hear  from  me  at  all,  it  shall 
be  soon.  Cadwaller  has  set  a  mighty  fast  pace. 
'Slife !  we  must  move  quickly  or  be  ridden  down. 
Au  rcvoir,  Sir.  And  if  we  meet  not  again  I  shall  at 
least  write  your  epitaph." 

He  bent  low  in  his  saddle,  drove  spurs  into  his 
horse's  sides,  dashed  along  the  drive  and  through  the 
gates  at  full  speed. 

For  some  time  after  he  had  gone  I  stood  with  my 
back  against  a  tree,  staring  through  the  branches  at 

196 


Mark  Everard 


a 
t< 


the  starry  sky.     I  heard  Julius  close  the  gates,  then 
enter  the  lodge. 

"  Toby,"  I  said  presently,  '"  return  with  this  maa 
to  ,the  house.  'Tis  late  and  you  need  sleep ;  to-mor 
row  seems  like  to  be  a  busy  day." 

And  you,  Sir  ?  "  he  asked  uneasily. 
I  ?     Ah !     I     shall     remain     in     the     grounds 
awhile." 

He  turned  away  unwillingly,  then  stopped  and 
looked  back,  twisting  his  mustaches  in  indeci 
sion. 

"Toby!" 

"  Yes,  Sir  ?  " 

"  What  do  you  think  of  this  affair,  Toby  ?  " 

"  Very  bad,  Sir,  very  bad  !     The  worst  yet,  Sir !  " 

"Surely  not!" 

"  Well,  Sir — that  is — ah — the  most  important." 

"  You  surprise  me,  Toby !  Do  you  forget  our  last 
affair  in  Paris  ?  " 

"  Xo,  Sir ;  but  this  is  very  different." 

"  Yes,  different  circumstances ;  but  the  odds  are 
much  the  same." 

lie  fidgeted.  "  Of  course  Sir  Alfred  might  be 
managed, — and  Sir  Charles, — and  the  Earl, — and — 
and  Julius  ;  but — 

"  Oh !  but  you  think  the  King  is  one  too  many  for 
us!  Well,  you  may  be  right;  to-morrow  looks 
dark — yes,  faith,  very  dark." 

jerked  his  hat  more  over  his  brows,  cleared 
197 


Mark  Everard 


his  throat  and  squared  his  shoulders.  "  I  didn't 
mean  the  King,  Sir;  I  meant — ah — meant 

"  Good-night,  Toby.  You  and  Denton  must  have 
your  sleep."  I  put  my  hands  upon  'his  shoulders 
and  peered  into  his  face.  He  stared  steadily  at  the 
ground.  I  tried  to  laugh,  but  the  attempt  was  a 
sorry  failure ; — my  lips  refused  to  expand  smilingly, 
and  my  throa,t  ached  with  the  effort  to  produce  the 
sound. 

"  Why,  Toby,"  I  said  presently,  "  'tis  strange  in 
deed  to  see  you  become  despondent." 

"  Despondent,  Sir !  "  He  sprang  back  as  though 
I  had  struck  him. 

"Ha!  that  is  better,  Toby!  The  old  spirit  is 
there  still,  I  see !  " 

"  Ay,  Sir,  and  always  will  be.  But  I  hate  might 
ily  to  lose  you,  Sir."  He  was  looking  at  the  ground 
again. 

Denton  had  moved  off  toward  the  house. 

"  Lose  me  ?  "  I  asked  quietly. 

He  said  nothing  for  a  moment, — then  he  thrust  for 
ward  his  head.  "  But  the  devil  take  me  if  she's 
not  worth  it,  Sir !  " 

This  time  I  did  laugh,  scornfully  at  first,  then  bit 
terly,  as  the  .true  situation  was  more  thoroughly  real 
ised. 

"  If  you  never  lose  me  until  I  am  lost  in  that  way, 
Toby,  our  hairs  shall  grow  white  together.  Ha ! 


198 


Mark  Everard 


ba!  "  I  laughed  again,  and  struck  my  chest,  "upon 
my  soul,  Toby,  you're  mad !  " 

Toby  sadly  shook  his  head. 

I  grew  half-angry,  half-alarmed,  attempted  to 
laugh  again,  bu,t  failed,  and  finally  ended  by  twist 
ing  my  mustaches  and  boring  holes  in  the  ground 
with  the  heel  of  my  boot. 

Toby  stood  with  hands  clasped  behind  his  back, 
staring  off  through  the  patches  of  moonlight  and 
shadow,  a  mournful  little  figure  that  saw  his  idolised 
master  and  comrade  drifting  swiftly  from  him. 
Zooks !  I  knew  not  whether  to  swear  or  wipe  my 
eyes.  I  long  had  known  the  little  man  would  lay 
down  his  life  for  me,  but  I  never  thought  him  capa 
ble  of  such  foolishness.  I  fought  with  the  tempta 
tion  to  lose  patience,  and  presently  stepped  to  his 
side  and  put  my  hand  upon  his  shoulder. 

He  touched  his  hat  smartly  and  turned  ,to  face  me. 
His  manner  killed  the  last  spark  of  impatience  with 
in  me.  Zounds !  every  move  of  the  little  man  went 
straight  to  my  hearjt. 

"  Come,  Toby,"  I  said  kindly,  "  I  must  show  you 
how  groundless  is  your  fear."  (I  felt  like  a  fool  in 
having  to  discuss  the  matter.)  "  In  the  first  place, 
think  of  the  King  and  Cadwaller.  They  must  be 
defeated  or  we  shall  go  under — the  la,tter  seems  the 
more  probable.  Xext  remember  Sir  Charles,  who 
hopes  to  be  rewarded  for  the  overthrow  of  his  Lord- 


199 


Mark  Everard 


ship,  as  he  to-night  told  me,  and  warned  me  to  keep 
out  of  his  path.  But  so  much  for  him."  I  snapped 
my  fingers.  "  After  that,  think  of  Sir  Alfred,  who 
hates  me  like  the  devil,  arid  almost  choked  with  rage 
when  last  I  spoke  to  him.  ...  A  fine  array  of  ob 
stacles,  are  they  not,  to  assure  you  that  we  shall  not 
drift  apart !  But  these,  insurmountable  as  they  are, 
must  be  placed  below  the  greatest.  My  dear  Toby, 
but  look  at  me  and  recall  what  I  always  have  been. 
Surely  you  know  me  well  enough  to  prevent  you 
from  supposing  for  a  moment  that  I  am  capable  of 
falling  in  love  with  a  woman !  " 

Toby  smiled  faintly. 

"  Why,  Toby,  my  boy,  I  don't  know  what  love  is !  " 

"  That's  the  worst  of  it,  Sir." 

"What!" 

"  That  is  why  you  weren't  able  to  keep  clear  of  it, 
Sir." 

"  Keep  clear  of  it !  Why,  man,  I  have  kept  clear 
of  it !  Zooks !  upon  my  soul,  Toby,  you're  mad  !  I 
admit  Mistress  Heron  is  the  only  woman  in  the  world 
with  the  power  of  reason  ;  the  only  woman  with  a  soul 
and  a  man's  sense  of  honour,  and  a  spirit  that  would 
fight ;  the  only  beautiful  woman  in  the  world ;  the 
most  kind,  witty  and  brave;  the  only  woman  in  the 
world  not  overloaded  with  vanity  and  the  love  of 
courts;  faith,  the  only  real  woman  I  ever  have  be 
held  ;  but  to  be  in  love  with  her — oh,  no,  Toby ! — 
you  know  me  better  than  to  think  that,  surely !  " 

2OO 


Mark  Everard 


Toby  turned  his  head  from  me  and  drew  his  hat 
still  far.ther  forward. 

I  was  silent  for  a  moment,  wondering  if  I  should 
say  more.  But  I  felt  communicative  that  night,  and 
as  I  always  before  had  taken  Toby  into  my  confi 
dence,  I  could  see  no  reason  why  I  should  not 
go  on. 

"  And  besides,  Toby,  you  forge,t  who  she  is  and 
who  I  am.  Zounds!  "  (I  laughed  harshly),  "  she,  as 
I  have  said,  is  the  only  perfect  woman  in  the  world, — 
and  what  am  I?  She  (and  here's  where  the  world 
comes  in),  she  is  the  only  child  of  a  man  with  an  in 
come  of  from  five  to  ten  thousand  at  least, — and  to 
what  am  I  heir,  Toby?  Why,  my  good  friend,  we 
have  a  few  hundred  scraped  together,  a  pair  of  good 
swords  and  a  horse  apiece,  and — yes,  Toby,  old 
friend,  your  love  and  devotion,  which  I'd  not  ex 
change  for  a  kingdom." 

He  cleared  his  throat  with  great  vigour  and  gruff- 
ness,  and  drew  his  shoulders  up  to  greater  square 
ness. 

"  No,  no,  Toby.  She's  proud,  doubtless — and 
with  good  reason — and  I  am  but  a  blunt  soldier. 
Bah !  what  good  would  it  do  me  if  T  did  love  her  ? 
She  looks  on  me  as  a  good,  honest  fellow,  and  trusts 
me  to  lead  her  from  her  troubles — and  honoured  am 
I  with  the  service ;  but  as  for  loving  me — oh,  no,  no, 
my  friend,  'tis  absurd !  " 

Toby  turned  on  me  almost  savagely.     "  And  why 

2OI 


Mark  Everard 


should  she  not,  Sir  ?  "  His  mustaches  bristled  with 
indignation,  like  the  hairs  of  an  angry  cat. 

I  could  have  hugged  the  little  man  for  his  loyalty. 

"  Why,  because  I  am  no.t  worthy,  Toby.  Remem 
ber,  my  dear  old  friend,  I  am  not  the  great  hero  you 
would  make  me.  You  are  blind  to  my  faults,  old 
comrade,  and  doubtless  think  my  like  is  not.  Others 
take  me  at  my  true  worth." 

He  made  an  impatien,t  movement. 

"  Don't  you  see,  Toby  ?  I  have  nothing !  £s\> 
position,  no  wealth,  no  learning  worth  mentioning, 
and — as  bad  as  any  other  failing — no  looks.  Why, 
Toby,  my  man  "  (I  stepped  into  a  patch  of  moon 
light),  "do  but  look  at  those  boots — shapeless  and 
discoloured ;  this  coat — last  year's  style ;  this  hat,  gaze 
on  it — that  feather  has  not  been  curled  in  a  half- 
year  !  " 

"  Dress !  "  said  Toby  scornfully. 

"  Dress !  Zounds !  dress  is  all  I  can  claim, — and 
I  haven'J  even  that.  And  then  come  looks  to  com 
plete  my  list  of  imperfections.  I'm  very  homely, 
Toby." 

"  Oh,  Sir!  "      (Vast  depreciation.) 

"  Do  you  know,  Toby,  even  my  mother — and  I 
was  only  six  years  of  age  when  she  died,  so  it  must 
have  been  before  that — said  I  was  an  ugly  little 
devil." 

I  think  Toby  swore  under  his  breath. 

"  No,  she  didn't  think  over  much  of  my  beauty, 

202 


Mark  Everard 


and  she  should  have  known.  My  father  said  I  was 
an  ill-tempered  young  fiend  that  would  end  my  life 
upon  the  gibbet.  He  cast  me  off  and  disowned  me, 
as  your  know." 

Toby  coughed  gruffly. 

"  Faith,  ol'd  friend,  I  never  have  been  very  popu 
lar.  You  are  4the  only  soul  with  whom  I  have  not 
quarrelled,  and  your  forbearance  accounts  for  that. 
And,  knowing  all  these  prodigious  failings,  you  could 
for  a  moment  think  the  most  perfect  creature  God 
ever  made  could  love  me!  Out,  Toby, — 'tis  ab 
surd  !  "  I  laughed  a  little,  but  it  did  not  sound  right, 
and  then  I  bored  more  holes. 

Toby  was  silent  for  some  time,  then  he  chuckled 
softly  to  himself. 

I  looked  up,  surprised  and  annoyed.  "  You  are 
amused,  Toby  ?  " 

"  'No,  Sir !— Xo,  Sir !— Just  thinking,  Sir." 

"  Oh !  And  what  might  be  your  thoughts,  Toby  ? 
Do  you  see  now  how  very  wrong  you  were  in  .think 
ing  so  foolishly  of  me  as  to  suppose  that  I  ever  could 
be  in  love  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Sir.     To  be  sure,  Sir." 

"  What ! — oh,  yes.  ...  I  am  glad  you  see  your — 
your  mistake."  For  some  unaccountable  reason,  my 
voice  shook  painfully.  "  And  you  see,  Toby,"  I 
went  on,  after  a  moment's  pause,  "  I  have  another 
sad  failing.  You  know,  Toby,  I — I  swear  like  the 
devil— eh,  Toby  ?  " 

203 


Mark  Everard 


"  Yes,  Sir, — very  bad,  Sir."  He  turned  his  head 
from  me. 

We  walked  on  in  silence  toward  the  house. 

"  And,  Toby,"  I  said  presently,  "  I  am  too  old  .to 
change  my  habits,  am  I  not  ?  " 

"Oh,  yes,  Sir !  "  he  answered  quickly,  but  in  a 
voice  that  made  me  look  at  him  hastily. 

"  And,  after  all,  there  is  no  life  like  that  of  a 
soldier,  is  there,  Toby  ?  " 

"  No,  Sir !     No,  Sir !     Of  course  not,  Sir !  " 

We  stepped  back  into  the  path  near  the  little 
bridge,  and,  glancing  back  to  see  that  we  were  alone, 
walked  slowly  up  the  gentle  slope.  On  the  bridge  I 
halted.  ...  It  seemed  an  age  since  last  I  had 
crossed  it.  How  still  and  peaceful  it  was  ! — that  lit 
tle  span  of  rustic  work  with  its  undisturbed  surround 
ings.  How  lazily  it  stretched  from  one  bank  to  the 
other!  'Twas  difficult  to  realise  that  this  was  the 
same  little  bridge  over  which  we  had  rushed  to  cut 
off  the  escape  of  an  enemy.  No,  it  looked  different 
now ;  the  moonlight  sparkled  brighter  on  the  water ; 
no  frightened  birds  sought  shelter;  scarce  a  leaf  rus 
tled  in  the  gentle  breeze;  now  it  was  the  bridge  of 
that  first  morning.  Less  than  two  weeks  since  that 
first  morning!  It  seemed  scarce  a  day,  and  yet  a 
lifetime.  Since  that  day,  until  this,  nothing  of  great 
importance  seemed  to  have  happened,  and  yet — how 
much.  I  had  come  to  unravel  a  plot, — and  hero 
Toby  had  discovered  the  key.  How  long  ago  that; 

204 


Mark  Everard 


seemed !  The  mysteries  of  the  plot  all  were  clear  to 
me  now,  but  my  position  was  not  what  I  had  ex 
pected;  the  difficulties  opposing  me  grew  greater 
with  every  movement.  Never  before  had  the 
thought  of  defeat  alarmed  me — now  I  shuddered  as  I 
thought  of  the  possibility.  Yes,  this  time  it  was 
different — this  time  there  should  be  no  defeat; — this 
time  it  hurt,  it  hurt. 

I  stared  into  the  water  and  tried  to  see  ,the  fishes — 
her  fishes — but  they  were  not  there. 

"  Zooks !  how  sharp  was  her  tongue  that  morning !  " 
I  muttered,  and  smiled  at  ,the  memory  of  her  startled 
look  as  she  stood  upon  the  great,  flat  stone,  ready  to 
flee,  and  yet  attempting  to  look  dauntless.  "  A  brave 
little  heart!  And  the  odds  that  were  against  her, 
and  what  defeat  meant!  And  then  her  sharpness 
when  I  protested  my  innocence.  She  thought  I  was 
spying  upon  her.  Then  I  protest :  '  Madam,'  I  said, 
'  I  swear —  '  Yes/  she  snaps  out,  ere  I  could 

proceed,  '  I  heard  you,  Sir !  '  '  I  chuckled  to  myself. 
"  And  then  her  irrepressible  youth,  which  sprang  up 
within  her  and  overflowed.  How  she  seemed  Jto 
trust  me  from  the  first!  Zounds!  how  happy  the 
world  would  be  with  more  such  unsuspecting  spirits ! 
And  then  we  fed  the  fishes — her  pets.  .  .  .  Then 
Toby  came  and  surprised  me.  Ah,  the  sparkle  in 
the  little  man's  eyes  when  he  caugh,t  me!  Do  you 
remember,  Toby  ?  " 

"  What,  Sir?" 

205 


Mark  Everard 


"  Why,  the  bridge,  the  fishes — that  morning !  " 

"  Oh,  yes,  Sir !     Very  well,  Sir !  " 

"  Ah,  that  was  a  great  day,  Toby !  Faith,  there 
will  be  no  more  like  it,  my  friend." 

"  And — and  the  arbour,  Sir." 

"  Ay,  and  the  arbour,  Toby." 

"  And  the  butterfly,  Sir." 

I  looked  sharply  at  him.  I  feared  he  was  laugh 
ing  in  his  sleeve,  but  his  face  was  more  sad  than  gay. 

"  And  the  rosebush,  Toby." 

He  laughed,  then  put  his-  hand  to  the  hollow  of  his 
back.  "  Zooks !  I  never  shall  forget  the  rosebush ! 
My  back  aches  now  when  I  think  of  it,  Sir." 

"  Ah,  yes,  yes,  ;that  was  a  great  day,  my  friend ! 
'And  there  will  be  no  more,  no  more!  To-morrow 
will  begin  with  what  I  fear  will  be  a  tragedy.  And, 
Toby,  we  must  come  out  on  top.  Remember,  old 
comrade,  there  shall  be  no  such  word  as  fail.  'Tis 
not  for  ourselves,  but  for  her.  She  must  be  saved, 
Toby!  May  we  be  damned  for  knaves  through  all 
eternity  if  we  go  down  until  our  work  is  done !  " 

"  Amen,  Sir,"  said  Toby  solemnly,  and  grasped  my 
outstretched  hand  in  a  gripe  there  was  no  mistaking. 


206 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

As  we  emerged  from  the  path  and  started  to  cross 
the  lawn  I  was  struck  with  surprise  to  see  the  lights 
still  shining  brightly  from  the  windows  of  the  room 
in  which  Sir  Alfred  and  the  Earl  had  been  talking, 
as  well  as  from  the  main  hall.  I  was  filled  with  a 
sadness  and  disgust,  also,  for  if  Sir  Alfred  was  still 
up,  as  the  lights  would  lead  one  to  suppose,  it  meant 
that  he  had  taken  no  heed  of  the  warning  that  I  had 
given  him  in  the  supper-room. 

"  The  pitiable  creature  has  been  frightened  into 
giving  his  consent,"  I  thought.  "  He  is  a  child  in 
that  knave's  hands.  Ah,  the  shame  of  cowardice! 
To  what  will  it  not  make  its  victims  stoop  ?  He 
clearly  saw  that  what  I  said  was  true.  'Twas  not 
mere  indignation  that  almost  strangled  him ;  'twas 
the  recognising  of  an  ugly  truth.  And  he  will  sink 
his  daughter  to  such  a  depth  merely  to  save  his  miser 
able  neck!  Ah!  'tis  too  revolting!  " 

Faith,  when  he  left  the  room  I  had  no  thought 
that  he  would  have  the  strength  to  face  the  matter 
bravely.  T  thought  the  Earl  would  win.  But  now, 
as  I  fully  realised  that  he  had  consented  to  bear  the 
disgrace,  it  turned  me  sick  at  heart.  I  ground  my 
teeth  in  rage  and  disgust,  and  silently  swore  that 

207 


Mark  Everard 


it  should  not  be,  even  if  the  whole  of  England  should 
rise  against  me. 

I  felt  a  de.spera.te  feeling  of  recklessness  begin  to 
boil  up  within  me.  It  always  comes  to  me  when  I 
am  pressed  too  hard.  Its  presence  made  me  to  real 
ise  the  hopelessness  of  my  undertaking,  for  I  always 
have  been  my  own  master,  and  feel  confidence  of  ulti 
mate  triumph  until  it  comes.  It  is  the  smouldering 
embers  of  a  fiery  temper  crushed  into  control  by 
years  of  discipline.  But  at  a  great  crisis  it  is  dan 
gerous — 'twill  burst  out  with  a  force  .that  always 
sweeps  me  from  my  feet.  'Twill  hurl  me  on 
against  my  opposition,  and  then — something  always 
has  given  way.  Before  this  night  it  had  been  the 
opposition ;  but  this  time — I  wondered  which.  Only 
the  first  symptoms  now  were  present.  I  still  was 
master  of  myself,  and  I  made  a  great  struggle  to  re 
main  so.  I  crushed  the  fire  within  my  heart,  de 
termined  ,to  fight  my  opponents  with  all  the  coolness 
I  could  muster.  Before  the  end  I  should  give  way 
to  it,  I  felt ;  but  not  now,  or  I  should  do  more  harm 
than  good. 

On  the  second  floor  the  windows  all  were  dark. 
I  paused  and  looked  more  particularly  at  hers.  The 
little  white  face  in  the  moonlight  was  not  there. 
"  She  sleeps  peacefully,"  I  thought,  "  all  uncon 
scious  of  the  victory  of  the  great  black  spider  on  the 
floor  below.  Or  does  she  toss  restlessly  and  doubt 
my  power  to  guide  her  safely  through  ?  "  My  jaw 

208 


Mark  Everard 


tightened  and  I  griped  my  fists  as  we  drew  nearer. 
'•'  Damnation !  she  shall  come  safely  out,"  I  mut 
tered.  Then:  "  But  I  must  stop  that  swearing;  'tis 
vastly  rough  and  unbecoming."  A  moment  later  I 
smiled  at  my  proposed  reformation. 

At%the  corner  of  the  house  we  stopped. 

"  They  are  gay,  Toby.  They  illuminate  in  honour 
of  their  victory  in  getting  their  man  safely  through." 

"  Yes,  Sir ;  but  they  don't  seem  very  boisterous 
over  it,  Sir." 

I  went  to  the  window  and  listened.  Not  a 
sound  came  from  within. 

"  Well,  Toby,  sleep  with  loaded  pistols,  and  warn 
the  men  to  be  prepared.  Call  me  at  the  first  alarm, 
should  anything  happen  this  night." 

"  Yes,  Sir.  Good-night,  Sir."  He  touched  his 
hat  and  turned  to  go,  but  after  three  steps  again 
came  to  a  halt.  "  Beg  pardon,  Sir,"  he  said,  ap 
proaching,  "  but  you  will  retire  now,  Sir  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes,  of  course,  Toby."  Then  I  smiled. 
"  Why,  my  friend,  did  you  think  I  might  take  an 
other  stroll  ?  " 

He  pulled  at  his  upper  lip  and  regarded  me 
strangely  for  a  moment,  his  head  held  to  one  side. 
Then  he  saluted  again  smartly  and  strutted  toward 
the  rear. 

I  stood  looking  after  him  until  he  disappeared, 
then  walked  slowly  to  the  door.  There  was  a  little 
movement  within  as  I  turned  the  knob,  but  when  I 
14  209 


Mark  Everard 


swung  the  door  from  me  and  stood  upon  the  thresh 
old,  as  a  precaution  against  a  sudden  atttack,  every 
thing  was  orderly  and  calm.  Two  large  candle 
sticks  stood  upon  the  table,  a  little  fire  crackled 
merrily  beneath  the  mantel,  and  wreaths  of  blue 
smoke  curled  lazily  up  from  behind  a  small  volume 
in  the  Earl  of  Cadwaller's  hands.  I  entered  and 
glanced  behind  the  door,  which  I  then  closed. 

His  Lordship  calmly  looked  up,  his  finger  marking 
his  page.  "  All  safe,  Sir,"  he  sneered.  "  'Od's  fish ! 
you  grow  .timid,  my  friend." 

"  I  always  know  where  to  expect  assassins,  my 
Lord." 

"  From  old  associations,  I  suppose."  He  blew  a 
smoke-ring  into  the  air,  then  cut  it  with  his  long 
pipe-stem. 

"  They  always  choose  one  kind  of  company." 

"  Then  you  are  lonely  ?  "    He  raised  his  eyebrows. 

"  Nay,  faith,  most  cheerful,  which  should  prove 
me  a  knave." 

"  But  something  irritable  since  your  little  defeat." 
He  laughed  softly,  and  puffed  his  pipe  with  great 
relish. 

"  Nay,  pleasured  with  your  great  haste  to  suicide." 

"  Suicide !  "     Again  he  laughed. 

I  placed  a  chair  with  its  back  against  the  wall  by 
the  fire  and  sat  down. 

"  Yes,  my  Lord,  you  hasten  your  fate." 


2IO 


Mark  Everard 


"  And  such  a  fate  !  "  ho  smiled.  "  Oh,  the  Fates 
are  with  me  !  " 

"  They  soon  will  be,  my  Lord." 

"  'Slife,  Sir,  they  are  already  !  Come,  felicitate 
me  ;  I  have  won." 

"Yes?"  I  laughed. 

"  Yes,  a  fact,  I  assure  you.  Will  you  nofc  smoke  a 
pipe  with  me  ?  "  He  smilingly  held  it  toward  me, 
then  lighted  a  splint  in  the  flame  of  a  candle. 

I  took  it,  shook  the  tobacco  from  the  bowl  into  the 
fire,  crossed  to  the  table  and  refilled  it  from  the  jar. 
He  sat  staring  for  a  moment,  then  stroked  his  jaw 
slowly  and  smiled  in  amusement. 

"  As  cautious  as  the  Duke  of  York  !  "  he  laughed. 
"  But  then,  I  suppose  all  great  folk  are  alike. 
Doubtless  you  fear  a  plot  to  rob  you  of  the  succes 
sion." 

"  No,  I  fear  if  I  should  smoke  what  you  gave  me  I 
migh,t  wear  a  crown  all  too  soon,  my  Lord." 

"  You  flatter  yourself,  Sir  ;  I  have  no  need  to  re 
sort  to  such  measures." 


"  No."  He  smiled  very  contentedly,  crossed  his 
legs  and  resumed  his  occupation  of  playing  with  the 
smoke-rings.  T  said  nothing,  but  puffed  thoughtfully 
nnd  watched  him.  His  eyes  twinkled  merrily,  as 
though  he  was  relishing  some  pleasant  secret. 

"  You  are  determined  to  fight  my  battles  for  me," 


211 


Mark  Everard 


he  said  presently.  "  First  you  came  across  my  path 
to  capture,  but  failed." 

"  You  are  fleet  of  foot,  my  Lord." 

He  carelessly  waved  my  remark  aside.  "  You 
irritated  me  somewhat  then,  hut  at  the  same  time 
gave  me  my  strongest  card — you  put  Sir  Alfred  with 
in  my  power,  when  you  gave  the  King  his  sword.  A 
bad  mistake,  was  it  not  ?  But  then,  I  suppose  you 
were  free  to  act  disinterestedly  at  that  time ;  you  had 
not  fallen  into  the  golden  web,  eh  ?  'Sblood !  is  it 
rot  strange  that  all — even  the  lowest — of  our  sex  are 
so  vulnerable  in  a  certain  spot  ?  The  most  hardened 
ruffian  is  as  susceptible  as  the  most  refined " 

"  Ruffian  ?  " 

"  Xo, — gentleman." 

"  Go  on,  pray ;  you  are  vastly  instructing,  my 
Lord." 

"  "Tis  from  you  I  learn,  Sir.  But  permit  me  to 
proceed  with  the  list  of  favours  you  have  rendered 
me." 

"  After  placing  Sir  Alfred  within  my  power,  you 
prevented  his  unwise  flight,  which  increased  my  in 
debtedness  to  you.  Then  you  upset  the  plans  of  Sir 
Charles  and  his  powerful  supporters,  which  made  my 
third  debt."  (lie  was  counting  them  by  touching 
his  fingers  with  his  pipe-stem).  "And,  as  though 
these  were  not  enough  kindnesses,  you  ,this  night  have 
rendered  me  a  fourth.  I  have  no  more  to  ask,  for 
this  last  has  removed  the  obstacle  that  you  created." 

212 


Mark  Everard 


He  looked  at  me  closely  and  strangely,  to  see  whether 
I  had  caught  his  meaning  or  not. 

I  sat  smoking  in  silence,  trying  to  find  in  what  had 
happened  that  night  an  act  of  mine  that  would  agree 
with  his  reference  to  this  fourth  kindness.  Faith, 
twist  my  brain  as  I  would,  I  could  think  of  nothing 
that  would  explain  i,t.  So  far  as  my  knowledge  went, 
nothing  to  contribute  to  his  success  had  happened  ex 
cept  the  escape  of  his  servant,  which  would  assure 
him  of  assistance.  But  by  no  stretch  of  my  imagina 
tion  could  I  see  where  I  had  helped  the  servant  to 
pass  out.  And  then,  what  did  he  mean  by :  "  This 
last  has  removed  the  obstacle  that  you  created  ?  " 
No,  'twas  clear  that  he  did  not  refer  to  the  flight  of 
the  servant.  But  if  not  that,  then  what  ?  I  must 
have  shown  my  lack  of  comprehension  in  my  face, 
for  he  made  an  impatient  move  and  said : 

"  'Slife !  it  must  be  later  than  I  had  thought ; 
when  Master  Everard's  bright  mind  cannot  grasp  a 
plain  statement  'tis  time  for  weaker  wits  to  be  abed." 

I  still  sat  watching  him  as  he  rose  and,  placing  his 
pipe  upon  the  table  and  his  book  in  his  pocket, 
stretched  his  arms  far  above  his  head  and  yawned 
lazily.  There  were  sly  devils  lurking  somewhere 
deep  in  his  eyes,  which  he  never  took  off  me  from  the 
moment  he  made  the  remark  about  the  fourth  kind 
ness  I  had  done  him.  There  he  stood,  the  long, 
tapering  fingers  stroking  his  pointed  jaw,  which  be 
trayed  the  trait  of  character,  the  perversion  of  which 

213 


Mark  Everard 


was  the  cause  of  his  present  depravity.  The  rebel 
lions  feeling  of  recklessness  that  I  had  felt  before  en 
tering  again  took  hold  of  me.  He  meant  something 
fiendish,  I  could  see  by  his  look.  What,  what  could 
it  be  ?  'Twas  nothing  that  had  happened  in  the 
grounds.  In  the  house  then.  And  if  in  the  house, 
and  it  assured  his  success,  as  he  said,  then  it  must  be 
injurious  to  Mistress  Heron.  I  felt  my  lips  tighten 
and  my  nostrils  twitch,  and  as  I  peered  intently 
through  the  smoke  that  now  rose  furiously  before  my 
face,  the  long-disciplined  fire  mounted  quickly  from 
heart  to  head  and  almost  gained  control. 

His  Lordship  turned  away  slowly,  moved  to  the 
other  side  of  the  table,  and  again  stood  still.  '  You 
may  have  solved  the  riddle  ere  sunrise,"  he  smiled. 
'  A  good-night  to  you,  Sir.  May  you  enjoy  your 
watch."  His  eyes  turned,  for  a  fraction  of  a  second, 
toward  the  door  of  the  room  in  which  he  and  Sir  Al 
fred  had  been  talking  earlier  in  the  evening. 

Like  a  flash  the  strangeness  of  the  lights  burning 
within  that  room  at  that  late  hour  came  to  me.  Not 
a  sound  had  come  from  there  to  Jtell  that  it  was  occu 
pied.  And  the  Earl  reading  alone  in  the  hall,  when 
the  rest  of  the  house  was  hushed  in  slumber !  A  sud 
den  suspicion  took  hold  of  me,  and  I  glanced  quickly 
to  his  Lordship,  then  to  the  door  again. 

lie  saw  my  look,  and  smiled.  "  Ah,  your  wits  are 
reviving,  my  friend,"  he  nodded.  Then  I  think  he 
saw  the  fire  in  my  eyes,  and  was  warned.  "  Again, 

214 


Mark  Everard 


good-night  ,to  you,"  he  smiled,  and  turned  toward  the 
stairs. 

I  slowly  rose,  every  muscle  strained  to  keep  control 
of  myself.  "  Halt !  "  I  growled  iii  a  voice  that  told 
me  how  near  I  was  to  the  danger  point.  "  Not  so 
fast,  my  Lord  Cad  waller."  I  kept  my  eyes  on  him 
and  crossed  to  .the  foot  of  the  stairs. 

For  a  moment  a  look  of  dismay  was  on  his  face, 
then  his  careless  sneer  returned.  "  Oh,  you  still  de 
sire  company?  Really,  you  grow  tiresome,  my 
friend." 

"  Come,"  I  said,  speaking  very  low,  "  stop  that, 
Sir ;  we  are  done  with  child's  play.  Banish  that 
sneer,  you  knave,  or  I  shall  carve  it  from  you !  " 

"  Stand  aside,  or 

I  seized  his  arm  in  a  gripe  that  sunk  each  finger 
deep,  and  drew  him  ,to  me.  "  Now,  Sir,  I  have  quit 
the  play.  I  am  now  Mark  Everard,  who  never  yet 
has  known  defeat.  Stop  squirming  or  I  shall  pull 
your  villainous  bones  apart.  Now,  answer  my  ques 
tion  :  Who  is  in  that  room  ?  " 

He  tried  to  look  dignified,  but  his  eyes  dropped  be 
fore  my  stare. 

I  seized  his  other  arm  and  shook  him  roughly. 
"  Quick !  " 

Ho  looked  me  in  the  face,  a  fear  creeping  into  his 
eyoe.  "  Not  a  soul,"  he  said  strangely. 

"  What!  "  I  was  a  little  taken  aback,  so  relaxed 
my  gripe. 

215 


Mark  Everard 


He  took  advantage  of  the  impression  he  had  made 
on  me,  and  sprang  back  a  step,  tearing  himself  free. 
His  sneer  returned  as  he  drew  himself  up  proudly, 
his  right  foot  advanced  and  his  hand  upon  his  hilt. 

"  I  say  there  is  not  a  living  soul  wi,thin.that  room," 
he  said  slowly,  dwelling  a  little  on  the  "  living  soul." 

My  suspicion  was  confirmed.  I  took  a  step  toward 
him.  He  drew  half  his  sword  from  its  scabbard  and 
thrust  forward  his  head,  ready  to  fight.  Then  a 
strange  look  came  to  his  face,  and  he  hesitated,  his 
mouth  half  open,  as  though  anxiously  listening. 

"  You  are  a  liar  ,my  Lord,"  I  said  quietly,  for  I 
too  had  heard  the  sound  that  startled  him. 

He  turned  white  and  trembled,  as  his  eyes  sought 
the  door  of  the  room  whence  the  alarming  sound  had 
come.  Then  it  came  again,  and  he  trembled  and  let 
his  blade  slide  back  into  its  scabbard. 

"  You  grow  timid,  my  friend,"  I  mocked,  using 
the  words  that  he  had  spoken  when  I,  on  entering  the 
room,  glanced  behind  the  door.  "  Come,  my  Lord, 
we  shall  explore  and  learn  the  cause  of  the  mystery." 
I  seized  his  arm  and  drew  him  with  me. 

For  a  few  steps  he  went  passively,  his  eyes  fixed 
upon  the  door-knob  with  the  expression  of  one  that 
expected  some  grim  horror  presently  to  step  forth. 
Then  the  drear  sound  again  rolled  out,  distinct  and 
painful,  and  my  Lord  shuddered  and  shrunk  back  in 
alarm. 

"  Another  coward,"  I  muttered  in  disgust.  Then 

216 


Mark  Everard 


aloud :  "  Come  on !  "  I  snarled,  and  drew  him 
roughly  to  me. 

"  No,  no,  I  will  not !  "  he  cried  hoarsely.  u  I  will 
not  enter  there !  There  is  no  one !  That  sound  is 
not  human,  I  know,  I  know !  His  lips  were  white, 
and  twitched  painfully.  His  whole  appearance  was 
the  mos,t  disgusting  in  the  world  to  a  man,  it  depicted 
abject  terror  so  perfectly. 

"  Oh !  you  know,  do  you  ?  Well,  come  along ;  we 
soon  shall  see."  I  put  my  hand  upon  the  knob  and 
jerked  him  to  me  as  I  turned  it. 

A  pitiable  groan  came  from  the  room  the  moment 
the  door  was  opened.  The  Earl  sprang  back  and 
struggled  frantically  ,to  escape. 

"  Come,  coward !  "  I  brought  my  right  hand  to 
the  assistance  of  my  left,  and  at  last  I  succeeded  in 
forcing  him  to  cross  the  threshold. 

Another  groan  trembled  from  the  farther  end  of 
the  room, — and  Cadwaller's  hand  flew  to  his  hilt. 

"  Your  victim,  I  suppose,"  I  taunted,  locking  the 
door  and  putting  the  key  in  my  pocket.  Then  I 
crossed  to  ,the  sofa,  upon  which  Sir  Alfred  lay. 

"  Are  you  wounded,  Sir  ?  "  I  asked. 

He  stared  straight  at  me  and  struggled  as  though 
to  speak,  but  no  sound  came  forth  save  another  pain 
ful  groan. 

"  Is  he  alive  ?  "  The  Earl  whispered  tremblingly 
from  beside  the  door. 


217 


Mark  Everard 


At  the  sound  of  Cadwaller's  voice,  a  sudden  change 
came  over  the  features  of  the  stricken  man.  His 
eyes  blazed  like  fire  and  almost  started  from  his  head ; 
the  veins  of  his  face  and  neck  stood  out  in  grea,t  black 
ridges ;  and  his  breast  rose  as  though  it  would  burst. 
He  was  making  a  desperate  effort  to  move,  but  no  part 
but  his  eyes  succeeded,  and  they  seemed  powerless  to 
turn  in  .their  sockets,  or  do  aught  but  twitch  slightly 
and  transmit  the  inward  fire.  Even  the  hands  re 
mained  folded  upon  the  breast,  like  those  of  a  corpse. 
A  handkerchief,  which  I  recognised  as  the  Earl's, 
lying  on  the  floor  beside  the  head,  accounted  for  this 
strange  position. 

"  Come  here,"  I  said  briefly  to  Cadwaller,  as  I 
opened  the  poor  sufferer's  band,  that,  he  might  not 
choke.  Then,  as  the  knave  still  hesitated :  "  Come," 
I  repeated,  "  you  have  no  cause  for  fear ;  he  is  not 
the  ghost  you  thought  him.  You  were  a  little  too 
hasty,  my  Lord,  in  laying  his  body  out." 

When  his  Lordship  saw  tha.t  the  drear  sounds  had 
come  from  a  live  man,  and  not  an  angry  spirit,  as  he 
had  thought,  his  self-assurance  was  not  long  in  re 
turning.  He  approached  the  sofa  a  little  timidly, 
but  when  he  had  'gazed  for  a  moment  upon  the  wild, 
blazing  eyes  of  the  man  that  he  so  had  wronged,  the 
colour  came  into  his  face  again,  and  presently  he 
turned  to  me  with  something  of  his  accustomed  inso 
lence. 

"  This  is  your  work,  Sir,"  he  said  quietly.  "  'Tis 

218 


Mark  Everard 


the  result  of  your  damned  meddling  in  the  supper- 
room." 

"  Liar,  keep  a  check  on  your  tongue  !  "  I  com- 
lOJided,  for  I  saw  the  effect  his  words  had  on  Sir 
Alfred. 

The  stricken  man's  whole  form  was  .trembling  with 
some  terrible  storm  that  made  the  beholding  of  it  an 
gony.  It  would  have  been  less  shocking  had  his 
3atures  moved,  but  as  he  was,  his  struggle  was  ari 
awful  spectacle.  He  seemed  racked  with  pain  and 
rage  beyond  human  endurance,  and  was  bound  in 
7"onds  of  no  human  forging.  His  breath  rushed  in 
irough  his  teeth  with  a  hissing  sound,  and  escaped 
again  in  a  sobbing  groan.  His  eyes  he  was  attempt 
ing  to  turn  to  Cad  waller,  and  the  nearer  they  came  to 
their  goal  the  more  fiercely  they  burned.  Then,  at 
last,  they  beheld  the  hated  object;  —  a  struggle,  the 
most  savage  yet,  set  in.  The  mouth  drew  back  at  tho 
right  side  and  left  exposed  the  teeth,  on  which  a  froth 
had  gathered  ;  the  right  hand  twitched  for  a  moment, 
vhen  opened  wide  and  moved  from  the  other,  which 
still  seemed  dead  ;  the  right  leg  stirred  next  in  painful 
jerks,  bent  at  the  knee  with  great  labour,  and  pressed 
against  the  sofa-back,  as  though  to  shove  its  owner  to 
the  floor.  His  appearance  was  shocking  beyond  my 
power  of  describing. 

The  Earl  drew  back  and  turned  his  face  away  to 
escape  the  stare  of  hate  from  those  awful  eyes.  T 
sprang  to  the  poor  sufferer's  side  and  raised  his 

219 


Mark  Everard 


shoulders  upon  my  arm.  But  he  seemed  to  take  no 
notice  of  my  act ;  his  eyes  remained  fixed  on  Cadwal- 
ler,  and  he  continued  his  desperate  struggle  to  reach 
the  floor.  By  sheer  force  of  will  and  burning  rage 
Sir  Alfred  was  tearing  his  body  free  from  the  gripe 
of  death  .that  grasped  his  every  muscle.  Inch  by 
inch  his  right  side  was  moving,  as  though  fighting  a 
weight  of  lead.  His  left  side  still  was  helpless,  the 
arm  hanging  limp  and  lifeless  from  the  shoulder,  and 
that  side  of  the  face  fixed  and  dead  as  marble,  while 
the  right  twitched  and  grinned  horribly. 

"  Be  calm,  be  calm,  Sir !  "  I  pleaded,  for  I  knew 
his  rage  must  but  hasten  the  end. 

His  reply  was  another  tremendous  strain  that 
wrenched  his  every  bone,  a  spasmodic  griping  of  the 
hand,  and  a  yet  more  hideous  grin,  as,  with  my  sup 
port,  he  wriggled  himself  into  an  almost  upright  posi 
tion.  Death  was  yielding  to  a  wronged  man's  rage. 

"  Stop !  "  cried  the  Earl,  shrill  and  trembling. 
"  Leave  him  alone !  The  fool  is — is  coming  to  life 
a^ain !  "  The  King's  dog  was  giving  way  again. 
lie  kept  his  hand  upon  his  hilt,  which  he  clutched  till 
his  knuckles  were  white. 

"  Silence,  cur,  or  you  shall  be  the  first  to  pass !  " 

Sir  Alfred's  right  side  worked  more  vigorously. 
Now  his  lips  were  twitching  with  more  suppleness, 
and  some  babbling  sounds  came  forth.  He  was  mak 
ing  heroic  efforts  Jto  launch  a  curse,  I  know. 

Cadwallcr  saw  and  heard  the  attempt,  for  he 

2  2O 


Mark  Everard 


sneaked  to  the  other  side  of  the  table,  where  he  stood 
staring  fixedly  at  Sir  Alfred,  a  strange  mixture  of 
fear  and  expectation  on  his  face. 

Again  Sir  Alfred  babbled, — and  his  Lordship 
laughed  uneasily,  as  a  woman  laughs  when  over 
wrought  with  fear. 

The  effect  on  the  stricken  man  was  wonderful. 
His  whole  right  side  shook  off  the  last  shreds  of 
Death's  strong  bands ;  he  clenched  his  fist  and  sprang 
from  the  sofa,  then  toppled  to  ,the  left,  and  should 
have  fallen  but  for  my  support ;  his  mouth  and  eyes 
worked  madly  for  a  moment,  unintelligible  words 
rolling  out  in  a  torrent.  His  voice  was  hoarse  with 
pent-up  passion,  and  his  words  were  made  thick  by  a 
useless  tongue. 

"Dog!"  he  forced  ou>t  at  last.  "Dog!  dog! 
dog !  "  For  a  space  this  was  the  only  word  he  could 
pronounce,  and  he  repeated  it  a  many  times  in  satis 
faction. 

Again  my  Lord  laughed  unnaturally, — and  chills 
ran  through  my  frame. 

Sir  Alfred's  mouth  worked  hideously.  I  could 
feel  my  own  muscle  strain,  as  though  forced  to  help 
him  to  break  the  power  of  the  stroke.  My  lips 
twitched  and  ached  in  sympathy  with  his,  and  my 
eyes  were  wide  with  awe. 

"Dog!  Traitor!"  He  seemed  to  cough  the  words 
out.  Then  came  something  that  I  could  not  catch. 
..."  Castlemaine !  Castlemaine !  "  He  hurled  it 

221 


Mark  Everard 


indistinctly  forth.  "  You — would — make — my 
daughter — into  a — Castlemaine !  "  He  gasped  and 
choked  on  every  word. 

His  Lordship  grinned  a  sickly  grin  and  moistened 
his  lips  with  his  .tongue. 

"Kill— the  knave;  Everard!  Kill  him— kill 
him !  "  He  struggled  desperately  to  cross  to  where 
Cadwaller  stood,  but  the  stroke  again  had  griped 
tightly  his  right  leg;  'twas  upon  my  arm  his  whole 
weight  hung.  He  realised  his  helplessness.  "  I'm 
done ! — I'm  done !  "  he  muttered.  .  .  .  He  gasped 
for  a  moment,  his  eyes  glaring  wildly  around  the 
room,  as  though  he  sought  for  someone.  "  Where  is 
she  ?  "  he  choked  out  suddenly.  "  Not  gone !  He 
has  not — got  her  ?  " 

"  Nay,  nay,  Sir !  she  is  safe !  Calm  yourself, 
Sir  Alfred !  "  I  tried  to  get  him  back  to  the  sofa,  but 
he  struggled  against  it. 

"  No,  no  !  "  he  gasped.  "  Quick  ; — I'm  going ! 
Save  her, — Everard  ! — save  her  !  "  His  weight  grew 
heavier  upon  my  arm,  his  eyes  closed  for  a  little 
space,  and  his  breath  came  with  greater  difficulty.  A 
convulsion  ran  through  his  body,  and  a  sickening 
rattle  sounded  in  his  throat. 

My  Lord  attempted  to  sigh  his  relief,  but  it  sound 
ed  like  the  croak  of  a  raven. 

Sir  Alfred  sprang  into  new  life,  as  though  the 
sound  of  Cadwaller's  voice  were  a  match  that  set  off 
a  mine  of  rage  within  him ;  and  the  Earl  stepped 

222 


Mark  Everard 


back  with  a  high-pitched  cry  of  fear,  and  hand  on 
hilt. 

"  He — he  mocks  me !  "  coughed  Sir  Alfred. 
"  Curse  you — dog !  A — Castlemaine,  eh !  Ha ! 
ha!  "  His  laugh  was  horrible,  and  the  expression 
of  the  one  live  side  of  his  face  no  less  so.  His  right 
arm  he  stretched  ou,t  as  though  to  gripe  the  hated 
throat ;  and  with  my  support  he  actually  hobbled  a 
pace  forward. 

"  Keep  back !  "  cried  my  Lord  hoarsely,  his  face 
grinning  and  twitching  uncontrollably.  "  I'll  kill 
you,  by  God !  Don't  look  at  me  like  that !  "  And 
again  he  laughed  that  awful  laugh  of  fear. 

"  Ha !  ha !  "  Sir  Alfred  croaked,  "  he  fears  me ! 
Ha,  dog!  you  would — make  her — in,to  a — Castle 
maine  !  You — you  told — me  so !  And  you — 
struck  me — with  your  fist, — dog!  I  am — coming 
now — to  tear — your  lying — tongue  out — with  these 
—  dying  —  fingers  !  Hal!  ha  !  "  The  inhuman 
chuckle  made  me  shudder  and  turn  cold. 

"  Back !  back !  "  cried  Cadwaller,  cringing,  yet 
fascinated  by  the  other's  eyes. 

"Ha!  ha!"  croaked  Sir  Alfred,  "you  woulcl- 
ruin  me — if — I  did  not — give  my  consent — eh  ? 
You  may — do  your  worst — now,  but  I — shall  kill — 
you."  Again  he  coughed  the  cough  of  death  and 
hobbled  forward,  the  right  hand  working  in  spas 
modic  gripings,  eager  to  tear  his  Lordship's  throat. 

The  Earl  \vas  a  hideous  sight.     He  cringed  beside 

223 


Mark  Everard 


the  table,  on  which  one  hand  was  griped  tightly — 
the  other  held  his  sword,  the  point  rat  "ling  on  the 
floor;  his  face  was  white  and  drawn;  his  eyes  start 
ing  from  their  sockets  and  staring  in  fearful  fascina 
tion  at  the  .threatening  form  coming  toward  him; 
and  his  mouth  twisted  and  twitched  in  fear,  as  he 
moistened  -his  lips  with  his  tongue. 

Suddenly,  with  a  curse,  he  sprang  forward  and 
flashed  his  blade  across  the  table.  I  swung  Sir 
Alfred  aside.  The  blow  missed  him,  and  Cadwaller 
almost  lost  his  balance  as  he  leaned  toward  us. 

"  Coward !  "  Sir  Alfred  croaked,  and  hurled  him 
self  from  my  arm  and  fell  upon  ,the  table,  the  grasp 
ing,  claw-like  hand  shutting  relentlessly  on  the  hated 
throat. 

"  Help !  "  Cadwaller  choked,  and  drew  back  his 
s\vord.  I  struck  it  from  his  hand.  He  tore  and 
twisted  at  the  hand  that  held  him ;  his  face  grew 
purple,  .then  black  ;  he  tried  to  scream,  but  could  not ; 
and  still  the  hand  did  not  relax.  He  struck  madly 
at  the  dead  form  before  him,  his  mouth  opening  and 
closing  quickly, — but  no  move  came  from  Sir  Al 
fred,  and  no  sound  passed  his  Lordship's  lips.  His 
eyes  rolled  wildly  at  me,  but  I  made  no  move  to  save 
him.  He  swayed,  gave  one  last  pull  at  the  deadly 
hand,  sinking  his  fingers  into  it,  tottered  more  un 
steadily — and  fell  heavily  to  the  floor.  Sir  Alfred's 
body  slid  partly  across  the  table, — then  came  a  rip 
ping  of  linen,  and  the  dead  man  slipped  back  again, 

224 


Mark  Everard 


and  to  the  floor  beside  me,  his  Lordship's  band  and 
ruffles  in  his  gripe  of  death. 

One  half  of  the  dead  face  almost  smiled,  but  the 
eyes  blazed  quite  as  fiercely  as  a  moment  before. 
.  .  .  He  had  died  at  the  moment  he  seized  Cad- 
waller's  throat. 

My  face  was  wet  with  horror,  and  I  shuddered  as 
I  turned  away. 

At  that  moment  a  scream,  shrill,  piercing  'and  full 
of  terror,  rang  trembling  through  the  house.  Then 
ano.ther  and  another.  'Twas  a  woman's  voice. 
Yes ! — yes !  it  was  hers ! 

"  My  God !  such  a  night !  "  I  groaned,  as,  with 
cold  and  shaking  finger?;  I  sought  the  door-key, 


225 


CHAPTEE  XIV. 

THE  door  slammed  behind  me,  and  I  sprang  up 
the  stairs  three  steps  at  a  time.  Her  voice  rang  in 
my  ears  and  turned  me  chill  at  heart. 

"  Help !  help !  "  she  screamed.  "  Master  Ever- 
ard  ! — quick  ! — here !  " 

"  Ay,  Madam,  I  come !  I  come !  "  I  shouted, 
and  dashed  along  the  passage  toward  her  calls. 

Another  female  voice  vvas  screaming  wildly. 
Then  a  door  slammed,  wild  laughter  pierced  the 
darkness,  and  heavy,  deadened  blows,  as  of  some  one 
hurling  his  weight  against  a  door,  came  from  a  near 
by  room. 

I  cursed  the  darkness  that  caused  me  to  go  slower 
as  I  drew  near.  I  could  not  see  my  hand  before  me, 
but  felt  my  way  along  the  wall. 

"  Help !  "  screamed  the  second  voice,  which  T 
knewr  ,to  be  that  of  the  maid,  Martha. 

"  Be  quiet !  "  Mistress  Heron  commanded.  "  We 
are  here,  Master  Everard!"  She  rapped  upon  tho 
door  to  guide  me. 

"  Yes,  Madam !  "  I  sprang  to  the  door,  knock 
ing  my  fingers  severely  against  the  frame  as  I  slid 
them  quickly  along  the  wall.  The  heavy  blows  still 
sounded,  and  I  heard  a  crackling  of  wood,  as  though 

226 


Mark  Everard 


a  door  within  was  giving  way.  The  cause  of  these 
sounds  was  working  with  grea,t  fury,  for  blow  on 
blow  fell  without  a  moment's  space  between.  Not  a 
word  did  he  speak,  but  worked  grimly  on,  hurling 
himself  against  the  door  with  a  force  that  shook  the 
walls. 

"  Quick !  "  I  cried.     "  Open  and  come  out !  " 

"  The  door  is  locked,"  she  answered,  her  voice 
shaking  with  excitement. 

"  Yes,  but  unlock  it  quickly  and  come  forth !  De 
lay  may  cost  your  life !  Quick !  quick !  "  I  shook  the 
door-knob  angrily. 

The  maid  screamed  wildly.  "  Oh !  he's  coming ! 
he's  coming !  "  she  cried.  "  See,  Madam,  see,  the 
door  is  cracking !  We  both  shall  be  murdered !  We 
both  shall  be  murdered !  "  Again  she  laughed  and 
wept  with  terror. 

"  Silence !  "  cried  her  mistress.  I  heard  her 
stamp  her  bare  foot  upon  ,the  floor.  This  was  fol 
lowed  immediately  by  a  sharp  slap,  and  the  maid 
lapsed  into  a  whimpering  wail  that  reminded  me  of 
the  little  foreign  Queen  the  night  she  drove  with  me 
to  Whitehall. 

"  Haste !  has,te !  "  I  cried  again,  as  I  heard  the 
heavy  blows  continue.  "  Open,  Madam,  open ! 
That  door,  I  hear,  is  giving  way !  " 

"  I  cannot  open,  Sir !  But  you  must  make  haste 
if  you  would  save  us;  the  door  is  splitting,  and  I  fear 
he  means  to  take  my  life."  Her  voice  was  almost 

227 


Mark  Everard 


calm,  but  evidently  under  great  force  of  will,  for  it 
sounded  sharp  and  shrill. 

"  My  God,  Madam !  I  know  he  means  to  take 
your  life!  Banish  this  modesty,  and  let  me  save 
you  !  It — it  is  dark  here,  Madam." 

I'll  swear  she  laughed, — very  low,  and  for  but  a 
moment,  but  laugh  she  did.  "  Xo,  no,  it  is  not  that,"' 
she  said  presently.  "  The  key  is  not  here." 

"  'Not  there !  "  The  thought  sent  a  chill  to  my 
heart. 

"  Xo,"  and  her  voice  shook,  "  I  locked  the  door 
and  took  the  key  to  my  room,  and  when  I  ran  in 
here  I  forgot  to  bring  it !  " 

The  door  creaked  louder  and  louder,  the  unrelent 
ing  fiend  hurling  his  weight  in  unabated  fury. 

"  Where  is  your  room  ?  Can  I  get  ,the  key  ?  "  I 
felt  a  cold  moisture  break  out  on  my  forehead 
again. 

"  Xo,  no,  no !  He  is  in  my  room.  This  is  my 
maid's.  'Tis  the  door  between  that  he  is  breaking 
down  !  "  She  was  incredibly  calm  for  one  in  her 
terrible  position.  She  saw  and  fully  realised  her 
danger,  but  instead  of  this  knowledge  driving  her 
frantic  with  fear,  as  it  would  any  other  woman,  it 
made  her  cool  and  steady,  prepared  to  face  a  des 
perate  situation  with  a  courage  that  few  men  can 
boast. 

I  groaned  aloud  as  the  horror  of  her  position  was 
forced  upon  me.  "  Who  can  the  fiend  be  ?  "  flashed 

228 


Mark  Everard 


through  my  mind.  That  his  object  was  murder  I 
could  not  doubt,  for  had  it  been  anything  less,  he 
would  not  have  been  so  bold  nor  determined  as  to 
attempt  to  break  down  a  door  to  follow  her,  after  the 
alarm  had  been  given  and  he  knew  tha,t  assistance 
was  at  hand.  There  she  was,  shut  within  four  nar 
row  walls,  with  no  chance  of  escape,  and  a  murder 
ous  ruffian  storming  at  the  door,  which,  most  as 
suredly,  must  give  way ;  and  there  stood  I,  unable  to 
set  her  free  or  get  at  her  would-be  assassin.  If  I 
had  but  had  a  pistol  all  should  have  been  well — I 
could  have  blown  the  lock  into  pieces ;  but  I  had  only 
my  sword,  here  useless.  She  trusted  in  me  to  take 
her  safely  through,  and  here  I  was  failing  miserably, 
being  defeated  by  some  unknown  scoundrel  that  I 
had  not  expected,  and  whose  reason  for  his  act  I 
could  not  comprehend.  Failing!  failing!  failing! 
Hearing  her  murdered,  when  only  a  door  separated 
me  from  her !  The  thought  drove  me  almost  mad, 
and  I,  that  never  before  had  known  fear,  now  trem 
bled  and  turned  faint.  All  this  flashed  through  my 
mind  as  swiftly  as  lightning  darts.  I  thought 
quickly,  oh,  how  quickly!  for  my  heart  was  in  each 
thought. 

"  Which  is  the  door  of  your  room  ?  "  I  shouted,  as 
I  heard  the  creaking  oak  crack  louder — a  warning 
that  the  end  was  near. 

"  The  first  door  to  ,the  right ;  but  it  is  locked !  He 
entered  through  the  window !  " 

229 


Mark  Everard 


"  The  window !  "  Ah,  if  I  had  time  I  might  yet 
save  her ! 

"  Yes,  the  window !  "  she  called  above  the  ever- 
increasing  noise. 

"  Quick !  "  I  cried.  "  Move  anything  heavy 
against  the  door, — a  bed  or  anything, — and  hold  out 
for  your  life !  I  shall  save  you  if  you  can  hold 
out!" 

"  Yes,  yes !  "  she  answered.  "  I  trust  in  you !  " 
The  voice  and  words  came  as  a  spur  more  potent 
than  all  others,  as  I  sprang  recklessly  along  the  dark 
passage  to  the  stairs. 

The  thought  that  it  was  because  of  the  warning  I 
had  given  her  that  she  had  taken  the  care  to  lock  her 
maid's  door  and  take  the  key  flashed  reproachfully 
through  my  mind,  as  I  dashed  down  the  steps  at 
break-neck  speed,  and  I  cursed  myself  for  my  cau 
tion.  On  the  landing  I  paused  long  enough  to  place 
my  fingers  between  my  lips  and  whistle  shrilly,  my 
old  signal  to  Toby.  In  the  hall  below-stairs  I  almost 
collided  with  two  half-dressed  and  sorely  frightened 
servants,  who  at  sight  of  me  fled  in  terror,  screaming 
that  I  had  murdered  their  mistress,  and  calling  for 
help. 

"  Oh,  if  I  can  be  in  time !  "  I  groaned  between 
clenched  teeth,  as  I  swung  the  main  door  open  and 
sprang  for.th.  Never  before  had  I  seemed  so  slow 
of  foot.  I  was  a  laggard,  and,  though  I  strained 
every  muscle  to  force  a  greater  speed,  the  ground 

230 


Mark  Everard 


seemed  barely  to  crawl  beneath  my  feet.  I  felt  as 
in  some  terrible  dream,  straining  to  reach  a  goal  in 
time,  but  cramped  and  retarded  by  some  strange,  ma 
licious  force.  My  head  throbbed,  my  breath  came 
with  a  great  effort  and  painfully.  I  could  have 
sobbed  like  a  child  with  rage  as  I  pictured  the  creak 
ing  door  give  way,  and  saw  her  writhing  in  the  hands 
of  her  assassin.  My  God  !  would  I  never  reach  that 
window?  It  seemed  a  year,  a  decade,  a  lifetime, 
since  I  had  left  the  upper  hall,  with  her  sweet  voice 
ringing  in  my  ears !  "  I  trust  in  you !  "  she  had 
called.  And  would  I  fail  her?  No!  Or  if  I 
should,  I  would  not  see  another  sun !  I  shouted 
aloud  with  joy  as  I  beheld  the  large  bow  window 
directly  beneath  the  lattice  at  which  I  had  seen  the 
sad  little  face  in  the  moonlight. 

"  At  last !  "  I  shouted,  and  dashed  toward  a  lad 
der  that  leaned  against  the  lower  window.  My 
hands  shook  with  excitement  as  I  seized  the  steps 
and  mounted.  The  lattice  above  me  was  partly  open, 
and  the  cries  of  the  frantic  maid  came  forth  dis 
tinctly.  The  blows  were  thundering  yet,  but  with 
each  blow  came  another,  louder  and  sharper.  From 
this  I  knew  that  my  warning  had  been  followed— 
something  had  been  placed  against  the  door,  which 
so  far  had  saved  it.  As  I  stepped  from  the  ladder 
and  reached  for  the  little  window,  a  hand  that  held  a 
knife  was  thrust  out  quickly,  and  a  savage  blow 
aimed  at  me. 

231 


Mark  Everard 


"Ha,  dog!  "  I  cried,  and  seized  the  wrist.  But 
he  twisted  it  from  my  grasp  with  a  strength  surpris 
ing,  and  slammed  the  window  shut. 

Blows  still  sounded  from  within,  bu,t  not  on  the 
creaking  door.  They  were  short,  sharp  and  fre 
quent,  and  were  doubtless  made  by  a  sword-hilt. 
Then  I  heard  Toby's  voice. 

"  Quick !  quick !  open,  I  say !  "  came  the  gruff  old 
soldier's  tones.  "  Come,  come ! — am  I  to  be  kept 
much  longer  ?  "  One  would  think  him  the  King  of 
England  in  a  fit  of  impatience  from  the  authority 
in  his  voice.  Again  came  the  sharp  knocking. 
"  Haste !  haste !  or  I  must  needs  use  force !  If  you 
would  save  your  skin,  obey !  " 

I  still  stood  listening,  awaiting  the  outcome  of 
Toby's  action.  We  had  the  knave — whoever  ho 
was — between  us,  and  so  long  as  he  was  unable  to 
leave  the  window,  he  could  do  no  further  damage  to 
the  door  of  the  maid's  room.  Martha  whimpered  a 
little,  but  paused  as  though  to  listen  whenever  Toby 
spoke.  No  word  came  from  Mistress  Heron,  except 
a  call  to  Toby  that  she  was  safe.  Ah,  there  was  a 
heart !  Of  such  quality  are  heroes  made !  iNTo 
weeping  there,  nor  quavering  voice !  Zounds !  her 
like  the  world  never  again  shall  see ! 

"  Come,  T  do  not  wish  to  injure  the  door !  And 
if  you  defy  me  longer  T  shall  take  your  life!  "  The 
little  man's  voice  was  more  angry.  I  could  tell  by 
its  sharpness  that  his  patience  was  at  an  end,  and 

232 


Mark  Everard 


that  the  fear  of  damaging  thd  door  would  restrain 
him  no  longer. 

"  Fire  the  lock,  Toby !  "  I  shouted.  "  'Twill  save 
my  breaking  this  window !  " 

Faith,  the  place  where  I  stood  was  not  the  most 
desirable  position  one  could  wish  for  either  attack  or 
defence.  The  rounding  top  of  a  bow  window — even 
though  it  be  a  large  one — is  a  mighty  poor  place  for 
a  fight,  especially  when  your  antagonist  is  to  spring 
from  a  casement,  the  bottom  of  which  is  on  a  level 
with  your  breast.  After  giving  my  order  to  Toby, 
the  lack  of  soundness  of  my  footing  warned  me  to 
put  myself  in  readiness  for  what  would  happen 
when  the  little  man  would  burst  into  the  room.  The 
murderous  ruffian  within  would  not  show  fight,  I 
thought — that  is,  to  Toby.  No,  it  was  more  to  be 
expected  that  he  would  prefer  to  face  me,  for  he 
knew  that  I  was  without  firearms,  and  standing  upon 
a  most  uncertain  platform.  Had  the  thought  of  re 
treating  to  the  ground  occurred  to  me  all  would  have 
•been  well.  But  retreat  is  a  thing  that  never  has  come 
quickly  to  me,  as  it  does  to  some  others,  for  one  is  so 
liable  to  trip  in  going  backward  that  I  had  grown 
accustomed  to  do  very  well  without  this  mode  of 
movement. 

"  Now,  Sir,  if  you  rush  out  when  the  door  opens 
I  have  another  pistol  for  you !  "  Toby  shouted  in 
warning.  Then  he  called  to  Mistress  Heron :  "  Be 
not  alarmed,  Madam,  at  the  fire ;  I  am  only  unlocking 

233 


Mark  Everard 


the  door !  Keep  back,  now !  "  lie  growled  angrily— 
and  I  knew  lie  must  be  speaking  to  one  of  the  serv 
ants.  "  If  you  stand  there  you  may  be  hurt !  Yes, 
that  is  better !  Ready,  Sir  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Toby !  Come  on !  "  I  crouched  as  low 
and  close  to  the  house  as  possible,  keeping  well  to 
one  side  of  the  casement  to  avoid  a  stab  from  the 
murderous-look  ing  knife  that  I  had  escaped  a  few 
moments  before. 

Crash !  came  the  sound  of  the  pistol.  The  maid 
screamed  loudly,  the  window  above  me  shook  a  little. 
I  heard  a  moving  within,  as  though  the  knave  was 
preparing  to  come  forth.  Then  came  another  crash, 
not  of  a  pistol  this  time,  but  of  a  weight  hurled 
against  a  door  with  a  shattered  lock.  I  bent  my  arm 
Jo  protect  my  head  and  to  grapple  with  the  fugitive. 
Another  crash  against  the  door — the  window  above 
my  head  flew  open — a  blade  flashed  in  the  last  rays 
of  the  setting  moon — I  caught  a  wrist  as  hard  as 
steel — and  the  next  moment  was  struggling  savagely 
with  a  black,  lithe  form  that  twisted  like  a  snake, 
and  fought  to  free  the  hand  that  held  .the  knife.  T^Tot 
a  word  did  my  antagonist  utter,  but  once  I  caught  a 
gleam  of  white  teeth  beneath  a  black  masque,  as  his 
face  came  for  an  instant  into  a  ray  of  moonlight. 

"Twist  him  round,  Sir!"  Toby  growled,  thrust 
ing  his  head  without.  "  A  little  more,  Sir,  and  I 
can  reach  him !  " 

But  my  antagonist  also  heard  these  directions,  and 

234 


Mark  Everard 


seemed  not  inclined  to  make  himself  a  willing  victim 
to  the  butt  of  Toby's  pistol,  which  gleamed  above 
our  heads.  He  bent  low,  wrapped  his  free  arm 
around  my  waist,  contrived  to  get  his  foot  against 
the  side  of  the  house,  and  hurled  himself  recklessly 
forward.  There  seemed  to  be  but  little  difference 
in  our  strength — I  had  a  small  advantage  in  this  re 
spect,  I  think;  but  he  was  more  agile,  and  with  his 
foot  against  the  wall  had  no  great  difficulty  in  forc 
ing  me  back.  I  felt  my  foot  slip — saw  Toby  lean 
still  farther  forward  and  grasp  wildly  a,t  the  hand 
with  the  knife — saw  the  window  next  to  where  we 
fought  fly  open  and  a  white  figure  lean  far  out, 
wring  her  hands,  and  shout  to  Toby :  "  Make  haste ! 
Make  haste!  Quick!  he  will  be  killed!  Merciful 
Heaven,  save  him !  " 

"  Hold  on,  Sir !  "  Toby  growled,  and  drew  his 
sword. 

My  foot  struck  the  little  railing  that  stood  about 
a  foot  high  around  the  edge  of  our  slippery  platform. 
Toby's  blade  flashed  as  he  drew  it  back  to  lunge.  My 
antagonist  again  pressed  forward ;  my  balance  was 
lost,  and  we  both  pitched  over  the  railing  into  the 
darkness  below,  struggling  furiously  as  we  fell.  In 
,the  air  I  managed  to  turn  him  that  he  would  not  fall 
fairly  upon  me.  Then  an  oath  rolled  out  from 
Toby,  a  groan  from  Mistress  Heron, — and  the  earth 
sprang  up  out  of  the  darkness  and  crashed  against 
us  with  a  blaze  of  stars.  .  .  . 

235 


Mark  Everard 


A  moment  of  darkness — the  form  with  which  I 
was  locked  rolled  from  me — I  felt  a  hand  feeling 
over  my  heart — footsteps,  that  sounded  as  from  a 
vast  distance,  came  hastily  down  the  ladder — fingers 
pressed  between  my  ribs,  as  though  well  to  mark  the 
exact  spot  of  ,the  beating — a  blade,  which  seemed 
huge  and  crooked,  flashed  between  the  starry  sky  and 
me.  .  .  .  My  scattered  senses  then  came  back,  and 
I  shifted  quickly  to  one  side.  I  felt  in  my  side  ,the 
sharp  bite  of  steel — then  came  a  rush  of  feet — a  mo 
ment  later  a  pistol  shot  rang  out — more  running, 
which  ended  in  a  storm  of  oaths  at  the  edge  of  the 
trees  near-by. 

I  sat  up,  leaning  upon  my  left  arm,  but  it  pained 
malignantly  and  forced  me  to  stagger  to  my  feet.  I 
could  feel  the  warm  blood  trickling  down  my  side  to 
my  waist-belt.  It  felt  soothing,  so  I  leaned  against 
the  great  bow  window  and  gazed  up  at  the  stars, 
wondering  at  the  strange  sounds  that  floated  down 
from  the  windows  above  me.  Some  one  was  weep 
ing  wildly,  a  door  banged,  and  more  distant  voices 
rose  in  excited  shoutings.  A  light  now  streamed 
from  the  window  of  the  maid's  room,  and  then — 
yes,  I  could  swear  to  that  voice — "  Button  that,  and 
stop  weeping  at  once !  "  The  sobbing  became  more 
subdued — it  sounded  far  off  and  soothing. 

"  Oh,  you  will  be  murdered,  Mistress !  Please, 
Madam,  don't  go !  " 

"  Silence,  ingrate !  He  has  given  his  life  for  me ! 

236 


Mark  Everard 


Haste !  "  The  voice  was  strained  and  trembling,  and 
seemed  to  catch  in  ,the  beautiful  throat  that  spoke  the 
words. 

"  But  you  will  be  murdered !  Oh !  Mistress ! 
Mistress !  " 

"  ISTow  who  will  be  murdered  ?  "  I  muttered,  my 
hand  pressed  to  my  head.  "  Not  Mistress  Heron,  by 
Heaven!  No,  not  while  Mark  Everard  wears  a 
sword !  "  I  staggered  along  the  wall  in  ,the  direc 
tion  of  the  main  entrance.  The  house  seemed  quar 
relsome,  and  struck  me  most  cruelly  every  few  paces 
I  took.  The  stars  were  gay,  for  they  whirled  mer 
rily  around  the  sky  and  dipped  gracefully  to  the 
earth,  which  rose  to  meet  them,  harmoniously  keep 
ing  time  with  the  strange  beating  within  my  head. 
I  walked  over  hills  and  through  hollows,  missing 
firm  ground  where  I  expected  it,  and  suddenly  en 
countering  it  when  I  thought  ,to  step  into  the  trough. 
It  rocked  and  rolled  surprisingly.  'Twas  a  sea  of 
earth,  tossing  most  boisterously.  At  every  encounter 
with  the  house  something  would  bite  me  in  the  side, 
and  then  my  left  arm  would  ache  most  ridiculously. 
Even  my  sword — my  oldest  companion  and  best 
friend — was  absurdly  provoking.  It  persisted  in 
conducting  itself  like  a  thing  of  inexperience.  It 
seemed  to  be  in  league  with  the  wall.  With  every 
other  step  I  took  it  would  insert  itself  between  my 
legs  and  hurl  me  forward  or  against  the  stones — 
against  those  vicious  stones  that  held  the  knives. 

237 


Mark  Everard 


Once  I  fell  upon  a  rolling  wave  of  earth  and  had  a 
most  ludicrous  time  in  regaining  my  feet,  for  the 
ground  heaved  and  rocked  so  absurdly  that  it  turned 
me  light  at  head.  Faith,  I  should  have  despaired 
of  reaching  the  door  that  night,  and  should  have 
been  content  to  sleep  upon  that  soft  wave  that  rocked 
me  so  soothingly  had  it  not  been  for  the  words  that 
kept  ringing  in  my  ears. 

"  You  will  be  murdered,  Mistress !  You  will  bo 
murdered,  Mistress !  "  How  clearly  they  rang,  even 
though  they  did  come  from  an  almost  incredible  dis 
tance  !  They  spurred  me  on  when  I  had  become  dis 
couraged,  and  was  sore  tempted  to  rest  in  comfort 
until  the  storm  had  passed. 

"  Mispress  Heron  murdered !  Ha !  ha !  No,  not 
while  Mark  Everard  wears  a  sword !  "  I  cried.  But 
my  voice  was  lost  in  the  roaring  of  the  waves — 
those  strange  green  waves  that  dashed  against  the 
house  and  broke  into  a  spray  of  stars.  "  Zounds ! 
she  shall  not  be  murdered  if  the  whole  earth  upse,t ! 
'  I  trust  in  you,'  she  said.  Ha !  and  shall  I  fail  her  ? 
Not  while  I  wear  a  sword,  even  if  it  is  unaccount 
ably  mischievous  and  provoking." 

I  plunged  ahead  over  the  rolling  sea.  Ah!  there 
were  the  steps.  They  sprang  forward  to  meet  me. 

"  A  little  impulse  and  rough,  my  friends !  "  I 
admonished,  as  I  picked  myself  up  from  where  the 
top  one  had  thrown  me. 

The  door-knob  avoided  my  hand,  and  dodged  play- 

238 


Mark  Everard 


fully  from  side  to  side,  and  it  took  me  a  moment  or 
two  ere  I  became  used  to  its  motions.  But  finally 
I  seized  it  and  smiled  at  i,ts  fruitless  efforts  to  break 
loose  again. 

"  She  shall  not  be  murdered  while  Mark  Everard 
wears  a  sword !  "  I  shouted,  and  swung  the  door  open 
and  lurched  into  the  room. 

Zounds !  even  the  house  within  was  monstrous 
playful  and  unsteady.  The  floor  rolled  as  unevenly 
as  the  lawn  without.  The  door  slammed  shut  be 
hind  me,  and  I  turned  to  see  who  had  dared  to 
wrench  it  so  roughly  from  my  grasp.  No  one  was 
in  sight,  and  I  saw  from  the  waves  running  along 
the  walls  that  the  door  itself  was  responsible.  Many 
more  candles  had  been  placed  upon  the  table  since  I 
left  the  room  a  few  moments  before.  Zooks !  the 
table  was  one  mass  of  lights — playful,  graceful  lights 
that  danced  right  merrily,  twisting  in  and  out  in 
soot/hing  evolutions.  But  I  had  no  leisure  to  watch 
the  pretty  scene,  for  some  one  was  in  danger  of  being 
murdered — some  one  with  a  voice  like  music  and  a 
heart  of  kindness — some  one  that  trusted  in  me  to 
save  her.  There  could  be  no  dallying  to  gaze  upon 
a  table  full  of  mad  candles,  even  though  their  glitter 
was  alluring.  T  moved  on  with  uncertain  steps 
toward  the  bronze  Sultana  standing  upon  the  post  at 
the  foot  of  the  stairs.  Ah !  now  I  saw  the  cause  of 
all  the  wild  disturbance.  She  danced  slowly  and 
gracefully  upon  her  little  stage,  bending  her  body 

239 


Mark  Everard 


from  side  to  side  in  most  surprising  curves,  and 
waving  her  hand,  full  of  many-coloured  lights,  in 
circles  overhead.  That  spray  of  candles  was  her 
wand,  I  saw.  She  must  be  stopped — then  all  would 
be  well.  I  stepped  over  the  uncertain  floor  toward 
her.  I  raised  my  hand  and  seized  her  by  the  ankle. 
My  arm  pained  me  cruelly  as  I  raised  it,  but  I  was 
determined  to  stop  this  dizzy  whirl.  Zooks!  she 
uttered  a  low  cry  as  I  caught  her — a  sympathetic  lit 
tle  cry  that  was  half  a  sob.  I  looked  up  at  her  in 
surprise.  Her  head  was  held  high,  and  she  still 
waved  her  wand  of  lights.  Again  I  heard  the  cry: 
"  You  are  killed !  You  are  killed !  "  it  sobbed  very 
low. 

"  Who  is  killed  ?  "  I  asked,  and  drew  my  sword. 
"  Not  Mistress  Heron !  "  My  throat  ached  and 
my  breath  came  with  an  effort.  I  stared  wonder- 
ingly  at  the  bronze  figure,  but  it  paid  no  heed  to 
me. 

"  Oh,  noble,  noble  soul !  You  have  given  your 
life  for  mine !  " 

I  looked  around  the  room,  deeply  puzzled.  Then 
I  felt  something  upon  my  shoulder.  I  turned  my 
eyes  to  it,  and  beheld  a  hand — a  delicate  white  hand 
to  which  an  arm  was  attached,  and  at  the  end  of  the 
arm  a  figure  in  a  long,  loose  robe.  I  followed  the 
form  to  ,the  feet,  and  saw  that  it  was  standing  upon 
the  first  step  of  the  stairs.  My  eyes  wandered  back 
to  the  face.  Long,  waving,  dark  brown  hair  fell 

240 


Mark  Everard 


over  the  shoulders  and  cheeks.  I  leaned  forward 
and  peered  into  the  strangely  moving  face. 

"  A  noble  gentleman !  " 

Zounds !  how  could  I  ever  mistake  that  voice  ? — 
there  was  none  other  like  it  in  the  world ! 

"  Pardon,  Madam,"  I  said  thickly,  leaning  my 
sword  against  my  leg  and  reaching  for  my  hat.  But 
my  hand  only  caught  my  hair;  by  some  strange 
chance  my  hat  was  gone.  "  Really,  Madam,  I  did 
not  see  you.  I  thought  it  was  the  Sultana  that 
spoke.  A  thousand  apologies  for  my  seeming  rude 
ness  !  But,  you  see,  the  house  rocks  so  absurdly  that 
it  has  made  my  head  to  swim.  Ha!  ha!  'tis  a 
strange  storm,  to  be  sure." 

"  Oh,  God!  "  she  groaned.  "  And  all  for  me!  " 
She  vanished  from  where  she  stood,  and  pres 
ently  I  felt  something  thrust  against  the  backs  of 
my  knees,  and  as  they  treacherously  gave  way  an 
arm  was  gently  pressed  across  my  shoulders,  and 
I  sank  softly,  oh,  how  softly!  into  a  great  arm 
chair. 

"  Oh,  Madam !  "  I  muttered,  "  this  is  absurd,  quite 
absurd !  "  I  struggled  to  rise,  but  she  gently 
pressed  me  back. 

"  Please  do  not  move !  Oh,  do  not  move !  There, 
there ! — to  please  me !  " 

"  But  you  stand  while  T  sit !  "Pis  absurd,  quite 
absurd !  And  you  are  in  trouble.  I  heard  you 
weeping  but  now.  May  not  I  serve  you  ?  " 

16  241 


Mark  Everard 


I  heard  her  stifle  a  sob  and  felt  her  fingers  at  my 
throat,  loosening  my  band.  And  all  the  while  she 
continued  to  speak  in  a  soothing,  broken  voice, 
sweeter  .than  anything  I  ever  heard  before.  'Twas 
such  a  novel  experience  that  I  had  not  the  courage  to 
protest,  but  lay  still  and  watched  that  lovely  face, 
full  of  tenderness,  as  she  leaned  before  me  like  some 
glorious  vision.  I  felt  very  faint  now  and  tired,  so 
I  closed  my  eyes  and  smiled  contentedly  as  I  heard 
her  give  an  order  for  some  one  to  fetch  wine  at 
once.  She  spoke  to  me  as  to  a  petted  child,  and  I 
lay  wondering  that  such  gentleness  could  live  in  a 
world  of  blows.  Then  I  felt  her  hand  shudder  as  it 
rested  upon  my  shoulder,  and  she  drew  her  breath 
sharply,  as  though  she  were  hurt. 

I  sprang  upright  in  my  seat.  "  Where  ?  Who  is 
it  ?  "  I  cried,  and  raised  my  point. 

She  only  wept  softly  and  gently  pressed  me  back 
again.  "  Please,  please,  for  me,  be  still !  "  she 
pleaded  in  my  ear. 

"  But — but  you  are  hurt,  or  alarmed !  I  fel,t  you 
tremble !  " 

"  No,  no !     No,  no !  "     She  turned  her  face  away. 

I  put  my  hand  stealthily  to  my  side.  It  camo 
away  wet  and  sticky.  I  drew  my  coat  more  to  the 
front,  that  she  might  not  see. 

"  Here,  take  this,"  she  said  tenderly,  and  held  a 
wineglass  to  my  lips. 

I  drank  greedily,  for  my  throat  was  parched. 

242 


Mark  Everard 


A  door  opened  very  softly.  I  turned  my  eyes 
toward  the  sound,  as  did  the  lady.  The  Earl  of 
Cadwaller  glided  from  the  chamber  of  death,  rolling 
unnaturally  and  keeping  time  with  the  bronze  Sul 
tana.  In  his  hand  he  held  something  white,  which  I 
soon  made  out  to  be  his  ruffles.  He  started  and  drew 
back  in  alarm  when  he  saw  us,  as  did  Mistress  Heron 
at  sight  of  him.  The  servant  took  the  glass  from 
the  hand  of  his  Mistress  and  retired  to  a  little  dis 
tance,  keeping  his  gaze  fixed  on  me.  Cadwaller's 
eyes  were  wild,  and  hair  disheveled — far  from  being 
the  calm,  self-possessed  and  sneering  nobleman  of  an 
hour  before.  As  he  stared  at  me,  however,  his  face 
changed  from  its  look  of  fear  to  one  of  malignant 
hate.  I  saw  his  eyes  and  mouth  change  slowly  as  he 
.took  in  the  situation.  The  eyes  became  smaller  and 
more  fiery,  until  they  looked  like  glowing  coals,  the 
mouth  grew  firmer  and  slowly  drew  back  at  the  cor 
ners,  until  loose-lipped  terror  was  transformed  into 
snarling  exultation. 

"  You  may  withdraw,"  he  said  hoarsely  to  the 
servant. 

"  Stay !  "  the  lady  commanded,  as.  the  man  turned 
to  go. 

"  And  you  also,  Madam,"  the  Earl  continued. 
"  'Tis  late  for  you  to  be  up,  and  this  fellow  and  I 
have  business  to  transact." 

"  Since  when,  my  Lord,  have  T  taken  orders  from 
you  ?  Master  Everard  is  sore  wounded  and  cannot 

243 


Mark  Everard 


talk  with  you.  James,  call  some  one  to  aid  you  in 
assisting  Master  Everard  to  his  room." 

"  Oh,  ho !  "  said  hi*  Lordship,  peering  at  her 
closely.  "  So,  ho!  "  He  stroked  his  jaw  for  a  mo 
ment,  his  look  becoming  more  hateful  as  he  leaned 
forward  and  rocked  in  time  with  the  candles.  "  Our 
business  will  require  no  word?,  and  the  interview 
will  not  be  to  your  liking,  I  make  no  doubt.  Come, 
stand  aside !  "  He  reached  a  waving  arm  toward 
her,  but  she  shuddered  and  drew  back  nearer  .to  me. 

The  wine  tingled  through  my  veins  and  drove  out 
the  chills  that  were  creeping  in.  I  smiled  at  his 
Lordship,  and  rose  with  a  bow.  "  You  see,  Sir,"  I 
said,  resting  upon  the  back  of  the  chair,  Mistress 
Heron  is  of  no  mind  to  accept  your  Lordship's  or 
ders;  and,  as  you  seem  determined  to  enforce  your 
will,  I  find  it  necessary  to  act  as  arbitrator.  I  decide 
against  you,  Sir,  and  warn  you  to  desist "  (I  paused 
for  breath)  "  in  your  persecution  of  this  lady — or  I 
shall  be  compelled — to  drive  you  hence." 

He  rolled  about  most  ludicrously  and  laughed 
hoarsely.  Then  he  drew  his  sword  and  stepped  for 
ward,  his  blade  curving  mos,t  provokingly  as  he 
brought  it  up  to  guard. 

"  For  shame !  "  cries  the  lady.  "  Coward  !  would 
you  kill  a  dying  man  \  "  And,  despite  my  efforts 
to  prevent  her,  she  stepped  before  me,  her  arm  below 
mine  in  support. 

"  Xay,  Madam,"  I  muttered  thickly,  "  permit  me. 

244 


Mark  Everard 


I  shall  rid  the  world  of  a  villain,  if  you  will — pardon 
the — execution — in  your  presence." 

Cadwaller  laughed  again.  "  Ha !  you  are  brave, 
Master  Everard ;  you  take  refuge  behind  petticoats ! 
'Slife !  a  brave  soldier !  " 

"  You  see  now,  Madam,  how — urgent  is  the  mat 
ter.  His  Lordship  would  rest.  Pray  pardon  me." 
I  attempted  to  free  myself,  but  she  clung  to  me  and 
drew  back  the  left  side  of  my  coat  ere  I  could  pre 
vent. 

"  See,  coward,  with  whom  you  would  fight ! 
Shame,  my  Lord !  Behold  that  gash,  Master  Cow 
ard,  and  blush  for  the  words  you  have  spoken  to  the 
noblest  heart  in  England !  " 

"  Ah,  Madam,  'tis  nothing !  Permit  me — I 
pray !  "  The  room  danced  more  wildly  as  I  looked 
down  at  her  little  white  hand  holding  the  coat  back 
from  the  bloody  gash  in  the  clothing,  from  which 
great  clots  of  blood  were  bulging. 

She  was  stronger  than  I,  and  held  me  fast. 

"  This  is  the  man  that  you  would  fight — the  man 
that  has  been  foully  murdered  in  saving  me  from  the 
hands  of  an  assassin  while  you  slept,  my  Lord !  See, 
he  can  scarce  hold  his  sword !  " 

"  Oh,  I  protest !  I  protest !  'Tis  absurd — quite 
absurd  !  Engarde,  my  Lord !  " 

"  'Tis  not  my  wish  that  he  should  hold  his  sword, 
Madam,"  Cadwaller  sneered. 

"  Coward !  "  she  cried. 

245 


Mark  Everard 


He  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "  Doubtless,  but  I 
shall  assist  him  to  pass.  Stand  aside !  " 

My  blade  had  become  monstrous  heavy,  and  wrig 
gled  like  a  snake  as  I  again  raised  it,  and,  gently 
putting  the  lady  from  me,  lurched  to  one  side  and 
got  my  back  against  the  rocking  post.  Cadwaller 
made  a  savage  lunge  before  I  was  in  position,  but  by 
instinct  more  than  by  reason  I  put  it  aside  with  my 
fantastic  blade.  The  lady  screamed,  called  for  help 
and  attempted  to  step  between  us;  but  my  Lord 
changed  position  and  roughly  thrust  her  back,  then 
sharply  engaged  with  me.  My  old  steel,  though  it 
was  playing  me  strange  tricks,  forgot  not  its  duty, 
for  it  sprang  to  meet  his  every  trust. 

"  Ha !  ha !  my  Lord !  "  I  laughed,  "  your  arm — 
has  become — less  sore.  You  fight — well — very  well 
— for  one — so  sorely — hurt."  My  breath  came  in 
gasps,  and  with  great  difficulty.  The  room  whirled 
swiftly,  and  I  had  much  ado  to  keep  my  hold  on  the 
post  with  my  left  hand.  It  swung  and  twisted  and 
struck  me  so  cruelly  that  I  could  have  cried  out 
with  rage.  We  fought  for  an  hour,  a  day,  for  ages, 
and  still  the  swords  clicked  with  a  force  that  almost 
hurled  me  from  my  feet.  I  saw  Mistress  Heron  in 
the  far,  far  distance.  She  was  retreating  backward, 
very  stealthily,  and  she  waved  gracefully,  like  a  deli 
cate  flower,  as  she  faded  in  the  red  mist  tha,t  came 
floating  through  the  room.  Her  face  was  very  anx 
ious  and  her  eyes  wide,  very  wide,  and  full  of  pity. 

246 


Mark  Everard 


Her  hand  was  griped  into  her  wavy  hair,  where  it 
clutched  painfully.  She  seemed  to  move  with  the 
undulations  of  the  floor,  and  faded  gradually  behind 
my  Lord  Cadwaller.  His  Lordship  fought  on,  a 
little  wildly  now,  and  he  swore  most  foully  when  a 
twist  in  my  sword  gave  his  wrist  a  wrench. 

"Ha!  ha!  my  Lord — is  injured!"  I  laughed. 
"  You  are  daring — to  play  with  such — tools,  Sir !  " 

An  arm  flashed  in  front  of  the  Earl's  neck,  then 
wrapped  around  it.  His  poin,t  sank  to  the  floor,  and 
he  cursed  unreasonably  as  he  shook  himself  free  and 
threw  the  lady  from  him. 

"  Now  I  shall — kill  you, — dog !  "  I  gasped.  "  You 
are  deserving — of  no — consideration !  Haste,  Mas 
ter  Spaniel !  "  I  made  a  s\vift  lunge,  but  the  post 
sprang  back  and  jerked  me  with  it.  I  swore  and 
gave  another  lunge,  but  my  side  seemed  to  split,  and 
it  threw  me  far  to  the  left.  The  candles  upon  the 
table  rushed  toward  me.  I  heard  Cadwaller  laugh, 
and  saw  his  blade  flash  at  me,  but  I  wearily  put  it 
aside  as  the  steps  of  the  stairs  came  up  against  me. 

"  I  am  sorry — Madam, — but  the — Sultana  has — 
cast  a  spell  upon  me." 

Again  the  steel  flashed  toward  my  chest,  but  I 
caught  it  with  a  great  shock  upon  my  hilt. 

"  Toby — will  save — you,"  I  gasped,  and  rolled  to 
the  restful  floor. 

There  was  a  great  noise  of  rushing  feet,  an  oath,  a 
loud  trembling  call  from  her  for  help,  and  a  confused 

247 


Mark  Everard 


gabbling  of  servants.  I  felt  my  sword  snatched 
from  my  hand,  and  something  brushed  against  my 
cheek. 

"  Oh,  cowards  ! — cowards'  all !  Seize  him ! — 
Seize  him !  " 

I  turned  my  head  and  glanced  along  the  floor  until 
I  beheld  Cadwaller.  My  eyes  followed  his  form 
from  the  fee,t  up,  and  finally  rested  upon  the  hand 
some,  sneering  face  that  now  was  blazing  with  a  fire 
of  fury.  A  servant  rushed  toward  him  as  I  looked, 
but  my  Lord  dealt  him  a  back-hand  blow  upon  the 
arm  with  the  flat  of  his  sword,  and  the  fellow  sneaked 
off,  whining  and  rubbing  the  bruise. 

"  Help !  help !  "  again  called  Mistress  Heron. 
The  voice  came  from  very  near  me,  and  again  some 
thing  brushed  against  my  cheek.  I  stared  at  the  soft 
thing  that  so  strangely  had  caressed  me,  and  dis 
covered  that  it  was-  a  cloth.  I  followed  it  up,  and 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  a  woman's  gown — 
yes,  it  was  hers,  for  there  was  that  wavy  hair  at  the 
top.  Most  surprising,  to  be  sure ! 

"  Come,  Mistress,  this  folly  must  cease !  You 
were  not  made  to  play  the  Amazon.  Away  from 
there  until  I  despatch  your  cringing  paramour." 

"  Oh !  "  she  cried  sharply,  and  started  back  a 
little. 

"  Ha  !  ha !  I  struck  the  mark,  it  would  seem !  " 

"  Coward !  " 

I  sprang  up  quickly,  whon  I  grasped  the  situation, 

248 


Mark  Everard 


but  my  side  stabbed  and  stabbed,  and  took  my 
breath  away.  I  was  unable  to  get  above  a  half-sit 
ting  position,  leaning  with  my  elbow  upon  the  first 
s,tep,  to  which  I  clung  to  keep  from  falling. 

"  Come  away,  Mistress  Amazon !  "  Cadwaller 
shouted  angrily.  "  You  but  waste  time ;  his  doom 
i?  sealed !  " 

"  You  first  must  murder  me,  my  Lord  Cadwal 
ler!" 

Zounds!  I  knew  that  blade — that  long  and  heavy 
blade,  .that  took  two  slender,  snow-white  hands  to 
hold  it  out  toward  that  sneering,  hateful  face.  'Slife ! 
she  was  fighting  for  me.  Fighting  for  me! — a 
woman  fighting  for  Mark  Everard !  Monstrous !  I 
struggled  almost  to  my  feet,  swayed  from  side  to 
side — and  finally  collapsed  at  her  feet,  cursing  my 
failing  strength. 

Cadwaller  laughed  while  I  struggled.  "  I  now 
shall  despatch  your  grovelling  paramour!  '  he 
hissed,  then  repeated :  "  your  paramour !  "  He 
quickly  stepped  forward  and  aimed  his  point  at  me. 
She  struck  at  it  sharply  and  knocked  the  blade  far 
wide. 

"  Ha !  dog !  you  fight — a  woman !  Brave  work, — 
scoundrel !  "  I  choked  out,  and  crawled  toward  him. 

But  she  stepped  before  me  and  aimed  a  sweeping 
blow  at  the  coward's  head.  He  struck  it  aside  as 
though  it  had  been  a  reed,  and  sent  it  whirling  to 
the  floor.  The  lady  screamed  and  clasped  her  hands 

249 


Mark  Everard 


before  her.  The  knave  sprang  toward  me  and  drew 
back  his  blade  to  s,trike. 

"  I  am  first !  "  she  cried,  with  a  catch  in  her 
voice,  and  threw  herself  upon  her  knees  between  us. 

"  Ha,  shameless !  come  away  from  there !  You 
are  not  for  the  slaughter,  my  fine  lady !  "  He 
seized  her  arm  with  his  free  hand  and  roughly  pulled 
her  struggling  to  him. 

"  Oil,  God !  "  she  screamed,  striking  wildly. 
"  Cowards,  save  him !  save  him !  He  will  murder 
him  before  my  eyes !  Save  him,  or  I  will  kill  you 
all !  Quick  ! — quick — help  me !  Oh,  God  !  God 
where  is  Toby  ?  Toby !  Toby !  Toby !  your  master 
is  being  murdered  !  Oh,  Toby !  Quick  ! — quick ! 
Devil !  Fiend  !  Devil !  Oh,  God,  save  him  !  Is  there 
no  other  man  in  the  world  ?  "  She  screamed, 
scratched,  and  even  bit  at  her  persecutor,  while  I 
cursed,  raved,  struggled  to  my  feet — and  fell  again. 
"  Devil !  Murderer !  Oh,  God,  has  all  the  world  for 
saken  him?  Toby!  Toby!  Toby!  Oh,  God!  God! 
God !  Where,  where  is  Toby  ?  " 

"  Here,  Madam !  "  The  door  flew  open,  then 
crashed  shut.  "  The  devil !  "  rolled  out  in  a  voice 
of  thunder,  and  I  heard  a  blade  shriek  from  the  speed 
wi.th  which  it  left  its  scabbard. 

"  Don't  kill — him,  Toby; — he's  mine!  "  I  gasped, 
again  raising  myself  upon  my  elbow. 

The  little  man  rushed  upon  the  Earl  and  his  heroic 
little  antagonist.  She  now  was  struggling  to  break 

250 


Mark  Everard 


loose,  but  the  coward  held  her  fast  and  thrust  her 
between  himself  and  Toby's  flashing  steel.  She 
scratched  like  a  tigress,  missing  no  chance  of  inflict 
ing  pain  or  humiliation.  Her  breath  came  in  gasps, 
her  face  was  white  and  drawn,  her  hair  flying 
wildly,  her  lips  firm  with  the  determination  of  a  no 
ble  soul,  her  eyes  flashing  fire,  but  with  every  oppor 
tunity  turning  a  pitying  glance  to  me,  as  though 
measuring  the  distance  that  still  kept  me  beyond  the 
swing  of  the  fatal  sword.  Zounds !  what  a  woman ! 

Toby's  blade  stopped  in  a  downward  stroke,  in 
which  ,the  flat  side  was  turned  to  his  Lordship's  head, 
for  the  contemptible  coward  stooped  behind  the  lady. 
The  little  man  smothered  an  oath  and  shifted  his 
grasp  on  a  pistol  from  handle  to  muzzle.  Clouded  as 
was  my  brain,  I  at  once  divined  his  purpose.  He 
lowered  his  point  and  stepped  within  the  striking  dis 
tance  of  Caldwaller's  sword.  The  other  saw  the  op 
portunity  and  flashed  forward,  hurling  himself  with 
a  force  sufficient  to  drive  his  sword  up  to  the  hilt 
through  Toby's  breast — if  Toby  had  remained  idle. 
Wha.t  really  did  happen  was  quite  different.  Toby's 
long  blade  struck  his  Lordship's  to  the  floor — held  it 
there — slid  along  with  a  whistle  until  the  two  hilts 
crashed  together ;  the  pistol  in  the  left  hand  disap 
peared,  handle  first,  over  Mistress  Heron's  shoulder 
— thuck !  came  a  blow — and  the  Earl  of  Cadwaller 
sank  to  the  floor  in  a  shapeless  heap. 
"  Thank  God !  "  I  heard  the  lady  gasp. 

251 


Mark  Everard 


Then  my  head  went  to  the  floor  again.   .   .  . 

There  was  a  great  confusion  of  voices;  someone 
rolled  me  over  until  I  rested  upon  my  back;  wine 
was  poured  down  my  throat  until  I  was  almost 
strangled ;  water  ran  cold  over  my  wounded  side, 
smarting  shrewdly — and  at  last  I  made  out  some 
words  coming  from  directly  above  me. 

"  Oh,  it  is  terrible ! — terrible !  Has  he  ever  been 
wounded  so  badly  before  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Madam,  yes,  ,to  be  sure,"  came  gruffly  from 
my  side.  "  A  little  more  steady,  Madam,  if  you 
please,  or  the  drip  from  the  candle  will  strike  him. 
Thank  you,  that  is  better." 

"  But  can  he,  can  he  live  with  that  great  cut  in  his 
poor  side?  And  he  fought  so  nobly,  when  he  could 
scarce  lift — lift  his  sword."  A  hot  drop  fell  upon 
my  cheek. 

I  groaned  as  I  tried  to  open  my  eyes,  but  could  not. 

Toby  cleared  his  throat  very  noisily.  "  Yes,  Mad 
am,  he'll  soon  recover.  He's  been  cu,t  up  worse 
than  this,  and  been  in  the  saddle  twelve  hours  after. 
You've  saved  the  best  gentleman  in  the  world, 
Madam, — that's  what  you  have  done, — and  I  never 
can — repay  the — the  debt  I  owe  you,  Madam." 
Again  he  cleared  his  throat  roughly,  after  which  a 
great  tearing  of  linen  took  place. 

"  Thank— thank  God  if  I  have !  "  Another  hot 
drop  fell  upon  my  cheek. 

This  was  strange,  monstrous  strange,  that  any 

252 


Mark  Everard 


one  would  weep  over  me !  Tears  never  before 
had  fallen  for  Mark  Everard!  Tears  for  Mark 
Everard,  whose  sword  was  the  father  of  more  curses 
than  prayers !  For  Mark  Everard,  the  swaggering 
adventurer  and  duellist !  Preposterous  !  Zooks ! 
they  seemed  to  steal  what  I  always  had  considered  my 
manhood.  'Twas  necessary  that  they  should  cease. 

"  Pardon,  Madam,"  I  muttered,  struggling  with  a 
great  drowsiness  that  was  stealing  over  me,  "  but  do 
— no,t  be  troubled — for  me.  Your  own  position — 
causes  me — much  more  anxiety — than  this — scratch. 
Pray,  be  composed  ; — in  the  morning — I  shall — be 
well, — and  shall — continue — where  to-night — I  so 
miserably — have — failed." 

I  felt  her  body  shake  with  a  smothered  sob, — and 
then  I  knew  for  the  first  time  that  my  head  was  rest 
ing  in  her  lap. 

Toby  tied  on  his  temporary  bandages  while  I 
spoke.  "  There,"  he  said  suddenly,  "  fetch  me  that 
chair." 

Two  men,  of  whose  presence  I  had  not  known,  hast 
ened  forward  with  the  arm-chair. 

"  No,  not  that !  "  I  gasped.  "  No  chair — for  me ! 
You  would  think — me  a—  I  had  intended  to  say 

"  woman,"  but  the  thought  of  .the  noble  lady  beside 
me  suddenly  checked  my  tongue. 

"  A  what  ?  "  she  whispered,  bending  down  until 
her  soft  hair  swept  my  cheeks. 

My  mood  favoured  confession.     "  I  was   about  to 

253 


Mark  Everard 


say — '  woman,'  but  after — this  night — .the  word  has 
— a  different — meaning."  Waves  of  sleep  rushed 
into  my  head. 

"  And  you  are  a  hero,"  she  whispered. 

And  then  I  floated  off  through  billo\vy  space. 


254 


CHAPTEK  XV. 

THE  sun  was  shining  brightly  across  the  foot  of 
my  bed,  and  chasing  elusive  little  shadows  thrown 
from  the  leaves  of  the  tree  beside  the  window.  Up 
and  down,  across  and  back,  ran  the  shadows,  the 
golden  spots  ever  at  their  heels,  but  never  quite 
catching  their  subtile  prey.  The  chase  became  inter 
esting,  then  almost  exciting,  and  finally  bewildering, 
as  the  little  dark  spots  dodged,  vanished  and  reap 
peared,  constantly  on  the  move,  darting  hither  and 
thither,  weaving  fantastic  designs  with  their  inter 
mingled  ways.  One  large  spot  finally  caught  my 
eye.  He  was  more  interesting  than  his  fellows. 
There  was  more  dignity  in  his  movements,  more  grace 
in  the  way  he  avoided  the  thrusts  of  the  golden  blade 
that  followed  him,  and  more  regularity  in  his  course. 
Back  and  forth  he  moved,  making  no  effort  to  avoid 
his  little  comrades.  He  trampled  them  under  foot 
without  a  halt  or  apparent  compunction.  Some 
times  he  came  to  the  middle  of  the  bed,  stopped 
and  retraced  his  steps ;  sometimes  he  went  all  the 
way  across,  then  wandered  back  and  partly  crossed 
the  floor;  sometimes  lie  rushed  in  haste  across  the 
bed  with  a  speed  that  forced  him  up  the  wall.  Zooks ! 
'twas  a  contest  of  no  little  spirit.  I  blinked  and 

255 


Mark  Everard 


watched  every  move.  Then  he  was  almost  quiet  for 
a  time;  he  moved  lazily  back  and  forth  across  the 
bed,  the  ray  fencing  easily  and  waiting  a  good  open 
ing.  I  held  my  breath  lest  I  should  frighten  them 
away.  Presently,  without  a  moment's  warning,  the 
ray  sprang  forward.  Back  jumped  the  shadow, 
rushed  up  the  wall,  doubled  beautifully  and  sprang 
to  the  floor  without  a  sound. 

"  Mighty  well  done,  my  boy !  "  I  approved. 

"  Oh !  "  came  a  little  startled  cry  from  beside  me, 
and  a  book  fell  to  the  floor. 

I  turned  my  'head  toward  the  spot  whence  the  ex 
clamation  had  come, — and  caught  my  breath  in  sur 
prise.  There,  seated  in  the  arm-chair  from  the  hall 
below,  sat  Mistress  Heron,  her  face  a  little  pale  and 
her  eyes  wide  with  surprise,  as  she  stared  at  me  as 
though  I  had  been  a  ghost.  I  blinked  and  rubbed 
my  eyes  to  make  sure  that  I  was  not  dreaming.  It 
was  no  dream.  There  she  sat,  her  hands  clasped  be 
fore  her,  her  lips  parted  just  enough  to  show  a  row  of 
shining  pearls,  and  her  bosom  moving  quickly.  Her 
whole  pose  bespoke  alarm  or  deep  anxiety.  The 
situation  was — to  say  the  least — most,  unusual  and 
perplexing. 

"  Will  you  take  some  wine  ? "  she  asked  very 
quietly,  putting  her  hand  upon  my  forehead. 

"  Zooks  !  "  I  muttered  to  myself,  "  am  I  mad  ?  " 
Aloud  I  said  :  "  Really,  Madam,  I — I — this  is — 
well — I  don't  quite  understand."  I  felt  like  a  fool, 

256 


Mark  Everard 


and  feared  lest  I  should  betray  my  madness  by  my 
speech. 

"  There,  there ;  you  must  not  talk,"  she  warned. 

"  Must  not  talk  ?  "  I  puzzled,  as  she  stepped  to  the 
table  and  poured  out  a  brimming  glass  of  wine. 
"  Zooks !  what  a  woman !  "  I  whispered  within  me, 
as  she  came  smilingly  to  the  bedside,  her  finger  to  her 
lip — a  warning  that  I  was  not  to  speak. 

"  "N"ow  you  must  be  very  good  and  try  obedience, 
merely  as  a  change.  My  first  order  is :  you  must 
not  talk  nor  move.  'Twill  be  difficult  to  obey  me,  I 
know,  but  I  must  be  very  severe.  At  the  first  move 
from  you,  I  shall  cry : — Halt !  But  I  shall  not 
apologise  for  saying  it,  as  a  friend  of  mine  did,  '  once 
upon  a  time,'  as  the  fable  says." 

"  A  friend  of  mine,"  I  repeated,  and  a  thrill  ran 
through  me  as  she  inserted  her  slender  fingers  be 
tween  my  head  and  the  pillow,  attempting  to  raise  me 
that  I  might  drink  of  the  wine. 

I  raised  myself  quickly  to  my  elbow, — but  uttered 
an  exclamation  as  a  pain  shot  through  me. 

"  Oh,  how  independent  we  are !  "  she  cried. 
u  But  you  must  not  do  that.  And  I  scarcely  had 
finished  telling  you  not  to  move." 

"  But- 

"  Silence,  Sir !  Dear,  dear !  you  break  my  every 
order  the  moment  I  give  it.  Now  drink." 

A  second  command  was  not  necessary,  for  my 
tongue  was  parched. 

17  257 


Mark  Everard 


"  I  thank  you  so,  so  much,"  I  smiled  as  she  took 
the  glass  from  me.  "  You  are  so  good.  But — 

She  put  her  hand  over  my  mouth.  "  I  like  praise, 
but  I  must  stop  you  when  you  commence  to  find  fault. 
The  moment  you  say  '  but/  my  hand  shall  go  over 
your  mouth." 

A  reply  came  to  my  lips,  but  I  checked  it  as  I 
thought  of  her  position  and  saint-like  kindness. 
"  Zounds  !  "  I  muttered,  "  this  is  no  woman ;  she  is 
an  angel !  The  form  and  face  of  a  goddess,  a  heart 
all  kindness,  a  hero's  courage,  and  a  sweet  native  in 
nocence  walking  hand  in  hand  with  a  rare  knowl 
edge  !  "  I  closed  my  eyes  that  she  might  not  misin 
terpret  the  admiration  shining  in  them.  Such  kind 
ness  was  beyond  my  understanding.  And  to  have  it 
come  from  a  woman,  but  made  it  all  the  more  remark 
able.  For  I  always  had  thought  of  them  as  witless, 
thoughtless,  soulless  creatures  that  thought  of  naught 
but  power,  intrigue  and  the  gratification  of  vanity. 
My  very  ignorance  of  .them  had  made  me  to  think  I 
knew  them.  I  had  thought  them  all  of  a  feather, 
from  the  barmaid  to  the  princess,  differing  but  in 
degree  and  opportunity.  Alas,  alas !  how  far,  how 
absurdly  far,  from  the  wholesome  truth  ! 

The  wine  now  began  to  revive  my  memory. 
"  What  time  is  it  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Between  five  and  six  o'clock." 

"  Between  five  and  six  !    And  in  the  afternoon  ?  " 


258 


Mark  Everard 


"  Now,  now,  now,  do  be  calm !  There  is  no  cause 
for  such  excitement !  " 

"  But " 

"  Tut,  tut,  tut !  Have  I  not  warned  you  against 
using  that  word  ?  If  you  will  obey  me  and  remain 
quiet,  I  shall  tell  you  all,  otherwise,  I  shall  vanish 
and  leave  your  disobedient  mind  in  darkness.  Make 
your  choice,  Sir." 

"  You  have  me  at  your  mercy ;  I  must  surrender," 
I  smiled. 

"  At  last !  "  She  clapped  her  hands.  "  This  is 
indeed  a  victory.  Now  listen. 

"  When  Toby  and  two  of  your  guardsmen  carried 
you  here  from  the  hall  below,  the  little  man  at  once 
went  to  take  care  of  that — that  hateful  beast,  Lord 
Cadwaller.  Toby  took  him  to  his  room,  locked  the 
door  and  put  the  key  in  his  pocket.  Then  he  returned 
to  his  master,  whom  he  made  very  comfortable. 
After  that,  he  commanded  me  to  repeat  a  very  pretty 
story  to  all  the  servants — which  I  did,  word  for  word, 
at  his  dictation.  The  story  was,  in  effect,  that  the 
Earl  of  Cadwaller  had  carried  me  off  at  sunrise  this 
morning.  To  be  sure,  the  sun  had  not  risen  when  I 
told  them  of  my  departure,  but  they  were  made  fully 
to  understand." 

"  But  what ?  "  I  puzzled. 

"  Halt,  Sir !  Not  another  move !  "  She  glanced 
threateningly  toward  the  door — and  my  head  sank 
back  upon  the  pillow. 

259 


Mark  Everard 


"  Then  Toby  ordered  me  to  bed,  and  I  obeyed  with 
a  meekness  surprising.  His  order  was  that  I  should 
not  leave  my  room  until  he  should  give  me  permis 
sion.  Some  hours  after  I  retired  I  was  awakened 
by  a  tramping  of  feet  beneath  my  window,  and  this 
was  immediately  followed  by  a  vast  lot  of  talking  in 
rough  voices.  Men  then  entered  the  house,  came  up 
stairs,  slammed  doors,  swore,  and  finally  departed. 

About  half  an  hour  after  this  I  heard  them  mount 
and  ride  off.  I  waited  in  an  agony  of  suspense  until 
Toby  at  last  came  to  my  door  and  told  me  all  danger 
was  past  for  the  present." 

"  Yes,  yes ! — and  who  are  they  ?  " 

"  Servants  of  his  Lordship  who  lay  bound  and 
gagged  in  his  room."  She  laughed  softly.  "  You 
may  well  be  proud  of  your  little  Toby,  for  never  be 
fore  were  mas,ter  and  man  so  well  suited." 

"  But  the  coach  and  coachman  ?  Did  not  Cad- 
waller's  servant  come  with  the  others  ?  And  did  he 
not  seek  the  coach  ?  " 

"Dear,  dear!  you  do  Toby  scant  justice.  The 
coach  was  driven  through  the  gateway,  tha,t  the  tracks 
might  be  seen  turning  into  the  road ;  from  there  it 
was  driven  some  miles  and  re-entered  the  park  by  the 
rear  gate ;  the  horses  were  .tied  in  an  unfrequented 
place  among  the  trees — and  lo,  all  traces  of  my  Lord 
had  disappeared." 

"  Except  the  coachman." 

"  Excepting  the  coachman,  whom  Toby  at  once 

260 


Mark  Everard 


treated  as  he  had  already  treated  the  Earl.  Yes,  yes, 
you  may  well  be  proud  of  Toby;  he  is  a  little 
genius !  "  She  clapped  her  hands  and  laughed  like  a 
child. 

"AndCadwaller?"  I  asked. 

"  His  gag  and  bonds  have  been  removed,  but  he  re 
mains  locked  in  his  room,  swearing  profusely,  but 
quite  harmless.  Oh,  I  have  an  interesting  house 
hold  !  " 

There  was  a  pause  for  some  time,  as  I  formed  the 
question  I  was  about  to  ask.  "  And  your  father  ?  "  I 
said  presently. 

A  shadow  passed  over  her  face,  and  she  raised  her 
eyes  and  looked  steadily  at  the  wall  while  she  an 
swered.  "  Yes,  I  know.  Poor  old  father !  For 
years  he  has  dreaded  such  an  end.  A  few  months 
ago  he  had  one  of  those  terrible  strokes,  and  he  said 
then  that  he  could  not  survive  another.  Believe  me, 
Sir,  I  feel  sorrow  for  his  death,  for  he  was  my  father, 
with  all  his  failings.  I  do  not  think  he  ever  loved 
me,  but  he  was  very  proud,  and  wished  to  see  me  in  a 
high  position.  He  never  rightly  understood  me,  and 
his  harshness  was  due  to  the  fact  that  he  considered 
me  regardless  of  his  wishes  and  perverse  in  my  ideals. 
T  could  not  help  it.  T  am  as  I  was  born ;  neither 
better  nor  worse.  Tt  is  not  my  fault  that  T  hate 
courts,  pomp  and  all  that  so  many  think  the  crown  of 
all  ambition.  T  know  T  have  many  faults;  but 
surely  T  am  not  wrong  in  everything.  My  poor 

261 


Mark  Everard 


father  mistook  my  failings  for  deliberate  attacks 
upon  his  judgment."  She  shook  her  head  sadly. 
u  I  know  my  faults,  but  I  am  as  I  was  made,  and  no 
power  in  the  world — not  even  if  it  took  my  life — 
could  ever  have  forced  me  to  gratify  liis  wish  con 
cerning  Lord  Cadwaller."  Her  eyes  slowly  filled 
with  tears.  "  He  died  before  his  dearest  wish  was 
defeated.  Though  I  feel  sorrow  for  his  death,  and 
though  it  may  be  unnatural  in  me  to  say  so,  I  be 
lieve  it!  is  better  so — God  forgive  me  if  I  am  to 
blame!"  She  turned  her  face  from  me,  and  her 
body  shook  with  a  suppressed  sobbing. 

I  said  nothing,  but  lay  still,  watching  the  beauti 
ful,  bent  form.  She  was  right.  She  was  real. 
Here  was  no  senseless  affectation  such  as  one  might 
expect  from  even  a  fairly  honest  person  .in  the  same 
circumstances.  I  had  noted  her  father's  shameless 
harsh  treatment  of  his  noble  daughter  before  stran 
gers,  and  doubted  not  that  it  was  even  more  unkind 
when  they  were  alone.  Her  plain  outspokenness 
was  unusual,  doubtless,  but  to  me  it  was  incompar 
ably  more  commandable  than  false  demonstrations 
of  a  regret  that  could  not  be  felt.  Under  the  cir 
cumstances,  a  heartbroken  sorrow  would  have  been 
mere  idle  show — the  conventionality  of  a  weaker 
soul.  Doubtless  she  knew  nothing  of  Sir  Alfred's 
sudden  turning  from  Cadwaller,  when  he  had  been 
made  aware  of  the  degradation  the  latter  had  planned 
for  him.  But  this  could  have  no  decided  effect  upon 

262 


Mark  Everard 


Sir  Alfred's  character.  His  sudden  hatred  for  the 
Earl  was  caused,  not  by  any  feeling  of  affection  for 
his  daughter,  but  by  the  insult  offered  to  his  pride. 

Presently  she  looked  up,  wiping  her  eyes.  "  I 
have  confessed  to  you,  Sir ;  now  tell  me  if  I  am  very 
wicked." 

My  voice  shook  a  little  as  I  answered.  "  You  are 
the  only  honest  woman  I  ever  have  met.  Your  feel 
ings  are,  under  the  circumstances,  perfectly  natural, 
and  far  more  commendable  than  the  display  of  an 
overwhelming  sorrow  that  you  could  not  sincerely 
feel.  But  I  may  tell  you,  for  the  purpose  of  re 
moving  your  regret  that  you  may  have  for  the  ne 
cessity  of  disobeying  your  parent's  command,  that 
your  father  denounced  Cadwaller  for  the  villain  he 
is,  and  with  almost  his  last  breath  prayed  me  to  save 
you  from  him." 

"  Did  he  ?  Did  he  ?  "  Her  eyes  opened  wide 
with  glad  surprise. 

"  He  did,  when  I  made  clear  to  him  the  scoun 
drel's  object,  which  would  cast  disgrace  upon  him 
self." 

"  Oh  !  "  she  cried,  then  added :  "  But  it  gives  me 
relief  to  know  that  his  curse  rests  not  upon  me,  with-1 
out  regard  to  what  was  the  reason  for  his  sudden 
change."  Her  face  and  neck  were  covered  with 
blushes,  and  she  rose  and  went  to  the  window  to 
hide  the  evidences  of  conflicting  emotions. 


263 


Mark  Everard 


I  kept  silence  for  some  time,  watching  her  stand 
ing  in  the  sunlight  and  sorrowfully  gazing  forth. 

"  Alone,"  I  murmured.  "  Alone  in  the  world. 
Alone  in  a  cage  of  savage  beasts,  who  lick  their 
slavering  chops  and,  over-gorged,  turned  from  half- 
eaten  prey  to  coax  their  appetites  with  a  new  and 
sweeter  victim.  Oh,  God !  "  I  groaned  within  my 
heart,  "  what  can  I  do  to  save  her  ?  Cadwaller  is 
but  one,  and  she  shall  be  unprotected  from  others  of 
his  kind  when  I  am  gone.  When  I  am  gone !  " 
The  thought  caused  a  pang  of  sorrow.  "  But  not 
yet,"  I  whispered.  "  Much  is  left  to  be  ac 
complished — much !  "  The  seriousness  of  the  situ 
ation  came  back  to  me  with  a  startling  force. 
"  Zounds !  and  here  I  lie  while  the  precious  moments 
hasten  past.  Her  peril  is  greater  than  ever!  The 
devil  take  this  stiffened  side!  I  must  be  moving! 
Ease  and  contentment  are  robbing  me  of  my  per 
severance,  my  determination !  " 

"  Madam,"  I  said  aloud,  "  have  you  any  blood  re 
lation  near  at  hand  ?  " 

She  turned  quickly,  catching  her  breath  in  sur 
prise  at  my  abruptness. 

"Oh,  yes!  I  have  an  aunt  in  Canterbury."  She 
looked  at  me  strangely  and  drew  nearer.  "  Why  ?  " 
she  asked  quietly. 

"  Your  father's  or  your  mother's  sister  ?  " 

"  My  mother's.  But  why  do  you  ask  ?  "  Her 
eyes  were  anxious,  and  she  came  yet  nearer,  doubt- 

264 


Mark  Everard 


less  wondering  at  the  sudden  look  of  resolved  action 
in  my  face. 

"  Is  her  husband  living  ?  "  I  went  on. 

"  Yes,  yes !  But  why  are  you  so  excited  ?  You 
must  be  calm." 

"  Your  aunt  and  her  husband  must  be  sent  for  at 
once — or  better,  you  should  go  to  them." 

"  But  you  ? — and  my  father  ?  " 

"  Ah  true !  I  forgot  your  father.  Still,  if  you 
have  time,  you  must  go." 

"  Have  time  ?  What  do  you  mean  ?  Pray  be 
calm !  "  She  looked  at  me  closely,  evidently  think 
ing  my  mind  wandering. 

"  Calm !  I  am  calm !  But  you  must  leave  this 
place  as  soon  as  possible.  What  time  were  they 
here  ?  " 

"  Who  ?  " 

"Cadwaller's  men!" 

"  About  seven  this  morning.  But  please  do  not 
excite  yourself." 

"  Excite  myself !  My  dear  lady,  Toby  must  be  a 
fool !  Seven  o'clock,  you  say  ?  And  now  it  is  near 
to  six  in  the  afternoon !  They  have  had  almost 
eleven  hours !  We  may  expect  them  at  any  mo 
ment  !  " 

She  wrung  her  hands  perplexedly.  "  You,  you 
must  lie  down  and  be  more  calm — you  really  must!  '' 

"  Xay,  Madam,  I  must  now  move  more  quickly 
than  ever  before,  Too  much  good  time  already  has 

265 


Mark  Everard 


been  wasted !  You  must  be  in  Canterbury  this 
night,  and  I  must  be  in  Dover !  " 

"  Oh,  Sir,  Sir !  you  must  be  more  restful.  What 
you  say  is  impossible,  impossible !  "  She  looked  at 
me  steadily,  her  expression  slowly  changing-."  How 
forgetful  in  me !  "  she  cried.  "  You  have  had  nothing 
to  eat !  'Tis  shameful  so  to  drive  you  mad  with 
hunger  makes  you  so  disobedient."  She  shook  a 
promise  me  that  you  will  be  good,  very  good,  and  I 
shall  fetch  you  your  breakfast.  Poor  man!  'tis 
hunger  makes  you  so  disobedient."  She  shook  a 
finger  at  me  in  mock  severity.  "  Promise  that  you 
will  be  good,  and  not  attempt  to  rise." 

I  could  not  help  smiling,  despite  the  danger  that 
I  scented  fast  approaching.  "  And  will  my  reward 
be  obedience  from  you  after  ?  " 

Her  eyes  opened  wide  with  surprise. 

"  Will  you  obey  me  and  go  to  Canterbury  ?  " 

I  thought  I  saw  a  shadow  pass  over  her  face ;  and 
I  wondered  at  it.  If  it  did  pass,  it  was  gone  in  a 
moment,  for  she  laughed  almost  immediately. 

"  Yes,  I  promise — after.  But  your  present  re 
ward  will  be  breakfast — a  delicious  breakfast." 
She  shut  her  eyes  and  shook  her  head.  "  Oh, 
it  will  be  very,  very  nice!"  She  bowed  her 
head  and  watched  me  from  under  her  raised 
brow.  "  You  never  have  eaten  a  meal  of  my 
preparing.  Oh,  they  are  delicious!"  She  joined 
my  laughter,  and  skipped  to  the  door.  "  I  hope  I 

266 


Mark  Everard 


have  sharpened  your  appetite  sufficiently,"  she 
laughed  as  she  passed  out. 

"  You  have  made  me  ravenous !  You  are  a 
witch !  "  I  cried. 

She  put  her  lovely  laughing  face  back  into  the 
room  for  a  moment.  "  l^ow,  remember :  good,  good, 
good !  "  And,  frowning  in  mock  severity,  and  shak 
ing  her  finger  at  each  repetition,  she  vanished. 

"  Oh,"  I  heard  her  say  in  the  passage,  "  you  are  in 
good  time,  Toby;  your  master  is  awake,  and  wants 
you,  I  think.  See  to  it,  Toby,  that  he  breaks  not 
my  orders,  which  are  that  he  shall  not  move  from 
where  he  lies." 

Toby's  reply  came  to  me  as  an  indistinct  rumble, 
and  a  moment  later  his  rap  came  at  the  door 

"  Come  in,  Toby !  "  I  called. 

He  was  covered  with  dust  from  head  to  foot,  his 
face  red  from  exertion,  his  habitual  frown  deeper 
than  usual,  and  he  pulled  at  his  mustaches  almost 
savagely. 

'Twas  my  intention  to  give  him  a  sharp  lecture 
for  permitting  me  to  sleep  away  hours  of  most  vital 
importance,  but  his  troubled  look  checked  me,  and  I 
said  only:  "Yes?" 

"  Escaped,  Sir — Cadwaller's  coachman,"  he  jerked 
out  abruptly. 

"  Ah !  "     With  a  great  effort  I  sprang  upright. 

"  Almost  five  hours  since.  Followed  him  to 
Canterbury — was  half-an-hour  behind  him.  Took 

267 


Mark  Everard 


the  Dover  road — I  followed.  Too  late;  he  had  en 
tered  the  town  fifteen  minutes  before  I  reached  the 
outskirts." 

"  The  devil !     How  do  you  know  ?  " 

"  Asked  at  an  inn  he  had  passed  a  mile  this  side 
of  the  town." 

"  Quick,  Toby — help  me  to  dress !  " 

"  But  your  wound,  Sir !  " 

"  The  devil  take  me  and  my  wound,  if  Mistress 
Heron  does  not  reach  Canterbury  in  safety!  And 
1  shall  see  the  King  this  night  if  I  have  to  crawl! 
Haste !  Have  no  fear  of  hurting  me ;  I  deserve 
it." 

My  whole  left  side  was  stiff  and  sore,  my  shoulder 
and  hip  were  severely  bruised,  and  the  cut  over  my 
ribs  was  feverish  and  pained  sharply  with  my  every 
move.  My  head  swam  lightly  as  I  put  my  feet  to 
the  floor,  and  my  knees  shook  treacherously  when  my 
weight  came  upon  my  legs.  'Twas  no  new  experience 
tc  me ;  I  well  knew  the  symptoms,  and  made  no  doubt 
that  they  soon  would  become  less  annoying  when  I 
should  move  around  more.  Once  or  twice  I  came 
near  falling,  but  Toby's  arm  was  ready.  He  gave 
me  a  glass  of  wine  now  and  again,  and  I  felt  my 
strength  revive. 

"  Friends  there,  Sir  ?  "  Toby  asked  abruptly, 
as  he  slowly  worked  me  into  my  coat,  from  which 
the  blood  had  neatly  been  removed,  and  the  gash 
stitched  until  it  was  scarcely  visible. 

268 


Mark  Everard 


"  Yes,  Toby ;  an  aunt.  We  must  take  Mistress 
Heron  there,  then  I  shall  see  the  King,  and  arrange 
matters  so  as  to  free  her  from  further  persecution. 
See — her  work."  I  pointed  to  the  mended  rent. 
"  All  kindness.  How  many  ladies  of  her  standing 
would  give  so  much  as  a  thought  to  a  poor  devil  with 
a  gash  in  his  ribs  ?  There,  Toby,  is  a  real  woman. 
Those  that  we  have  been  sneering  at  for  years  are 
counterfeits.  The  quality  is  not  In  them.  You  re 
member  our  compact,  my  friend  ?  She  must  be 
saved.  She  must  reach  Canterbury  in  safety, 
Toby."  I  griped  his  arm  and  stared  fiercely  at  him. 

He  returned  my  look  strangely,  his  brows  wrinkled 
in  trouble.  "  Yes,  Sir ;  or  fight  it  out  here."  His 
jaws  closed  tightly,  and  I  should  swear  his  hand 
shook  as  he  lifted  my  boot  and  drew  it  on. 

When  Toby's  hand  shook  the  chance  of  success 
was  one  in  a  thousand,  I  knew.  My  heart  almost 
stopped  as  I  thought  of  what  the  result  would  be 
should  Cadwaller's  friends  return  before  we  could 
leave,  or  if  they  should  meet  us  on  the  road.  The 
road  to  Canterbury  is  the  road  from  Dover.  Well 
might  Toby's  hand  shake ; — our  chance  of  success 
was  indeed  but  one  in  a  thousand. 

This  new  excitement — the  escape  of  Cadwaller's 
coachman — had  driven  from  my  mind  all  thought  of 
the  daring  scoundrel  of  tlie  night  before,  the  knave 
to  whom  I  owed  my  disability.  But  every  detail 
of  the  foul  attempt  at  assassination  came  to  me  in  a 

269 


Mark  Everard 


flash,  when  Toby  placed  my  sword-belt  upon  my 
shoulder.  The  hilt  of  my  weapon  was  bent  a  little 
where  I  had  fallen  upon  it. 

"  Ah !  did  you  get  him  ?  "  I  asked  with  a  sud 
denness  and  force  that  made  Toby  start  back  in  sur 
prise  and  stare  in  wonder. 

''  The  coachman,  Sir  ?  " 

"  No,  no,  no !  The  knave  of  last  night — the  man 
in  black,  with  whom  I  fell  from  the  window !  " 

"  Oh !  Xo,  Sir,  I  didn't  get  him.  I  missed 
him  with  the  pistol,  and  though  I  followed  amongst 
the  trees  for  some  time,  'twas  so  dark  I  lost  him." 

"  Had  he  aught  to  do  with  the  escape  of  the  coach 
man  ?  " 

"  I  think  not,  Sir.  I  think  he  was  in  another 
place  when  the  coachman  escaped." 

"  Then  you  have  an  idea  who  he  is  ?  " 

"  Only  an  idea,  Sir ;  but  I  think  we  both  have  seen 
him  before." 

I  pulled  my  mustaches  thoughtfully,  while  Toby 
drew  on  my  other  boot.  "  Yes,  Toby,  I  agree  with 
you.  I  believe  we  have  seen  him  before.  And  if  I 
mistake  not,  we  shall  see  him  again.  And  yet,  I 
have  no  reason  for  my  belief  that  he  is  the  man." 

Toby  looked  up  quickly  and  eyed  me  in  half  sur 
prise.  "  I  think  I  understand  ihis  reason,  Sir." 
He  nodded  knowingly. 

"Yes?" 


270 


Mark  Everard 


"  Yes,  Sir ;  but,  pardon  me,  Sir,  I  shall  not  tell 
it  just  now." 

"  Oh,  you  are  growing  very  deep,  Toby,"  I  said 
dryly,  for  his  words  intimated  a  suspicion  that  I 
also  had  of  the  masqued  man's  reason  for  the  at 
tempted  assassination. 

"  Is  Cadwaller  safe  ?  "  I  questioned,  rising  pain 
fully,  and,  with  my  hand  upon  Toby's  shoulder, 
moving  toward  the  door. 

"  Yes,  Sir.  I  left  a  man  on  guard  before  his 
door,  and  one  beneath  his  window,  when  I  started  in 
pursuit  of  the  coachman. 

"  Ah,  that  is  well,  Toby.  You  learned  caution 
after  the  other  had  escaped." 

"  Yes,  Sir."  His  face  was  flushed,  but  he  was  not 
one  to  shirk  responsibility. 

As  we  left  the  room  I  heard  the  rattle  of  dishes 
in  the  hall  below. 

"  Quick,  Toby,"  I  whispered ;  "  give  orders  to 
have  the  coach  made  ready  at  once ;  then  eat,  for  you 
must  be  weary.  When  the  coach  is  ready,  let  me 
know  at  once.  Have  it  to  stand  in  some  convenient 
spot,  not  visible  from  the  drives,  house  or  stables. 
Relieve  the  guardsmen  of  their  duty,  and  have  them 
mounted  and  ready  by  the  coach." 

"  Yes,  Sir."  He  turned  and  sped  along  the  hall 
toward  the  back  stairs. 

I  made  a  great  effort  and,  straightening  myself  as 


271 


Mark  Everard 


much  as  possible,  stepped  firmly  in  the  direction  of 
the  approaching  rattle  of  dishes. 

"  Don't  be  alarmed,"  I  called,  as  I  neared  the  head 
of  the  stairs.  "  I  am  not  a  ghost." 

"  Oh  !  "  I  heard  her  cry ; — and  the  next  moment 
I  stood  before  her,  smiling  down  into  her  wondering 
face. 

"  I  didn't  promise,"  I  pleaded,  as  I  saw  that  she 
was  about  to  speak. 

"  But  you  gave  me  to  understand  that  you  would 
obey." 

"  You  must  forgive  me.  I  was  forced  to  use 
diplomacy  to  gain  my  end ;  there  was  no  time  for 
elaborate  argument." 

"  In  the  morning-room,"  she  directed,  turning 
to  the  staring  servant  that  carried  the  tray. 

"  I  shall  postpone  your  lecture,  you  wicked  man, 
until  your  strength  shall  have  become  sufficient  to 
bear  it." 

I  laughed,  and  grasped  the  balustrade  for  support, 
for  my  legs  were  attempting  to  play  me  false.  But 
she  saw  I  was  acting,  for  she  took  my  arm,  despite 
my  protests,  and  steadied  my  trembling  steps. 

"  'Tis  a  shame,  a  sorry  shame,  to  so  tempt  death," 
she  reproved. 

"  On  the  contrary,  I  am  doing  my  utmost  to  avoid 
it.  'Tis  from  death  I  would  save  myself,  and  from 
worse  I  would  save  you.  Do  you  not  know  that 
Cadwaller's  coachman  has  escaped  ?  " 

272 


Mark  Everard 


"  Escaped \—No !— When  ?  " 

"  Hours  since.  He  has  gone  to  Dover.  Cad- 
waller's  friends  that  were  here  this  morning,  al 
though  they  would  have  returned  without  the  warn 
ing,  when  they  discovered  that  they  had  been  duped, 
will  now  be  upon  us  the  sooner !  " 

"  But  what  shall  you  do  ?  " 

We  entered  the  breakfast-room,  and  I  sank  into  a 
chair  at  the  table.  "  We  leave  for  Canterbury  the 
moment  the  coach  shall  be  ready." 

"  But  you  are  not  able  to  travel !  " 

I  laughed.  "  I'm  worth  a  dozen  dead  men, 
Madam ;  and  when  I  shall  have  finished  with  this  re 
past — Zooks !  I  shall  be  worth  at  least  one  quick  one. 
Pardon  my  unseemly  haste,  but  every  moment  is 
precious." 

She  sat  sipping  her  wine  and  nibbling  a  piece  of 
cake,  her  large  unfathomable  eyes  watching  me  with 
a  strange  unreadable  expression. 

"  And  if  they  come  before  we  leave  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  have  given  orders  to  have  the  coach  hidden 
amongst  the  trees.  'Tis  possible  we  may  reach  it  un 
observed  ; — if  not 

"  If  not  ?  " 

"  Why,  then,  we  must  fight  it  out.  I  have  Toby 
and  the  three  guardsmen — one  of  whom  is  wounded, 
to  be  sure — but  even  he  has  a  sound  sword- 
arm." 

"  You  fight !  "  She  put  down  her  glass  and  stared 
18  273 


Mark  Everard 


at  me  in  wonder.  "  Sir,  Sir ! — you  can  scarce  lift 
your  wine-glass!  'T would  cost  your  life  to  strike 
a  blow !  Xo,  no,  I  will  not  permit  it !  I  am  the 
cause  of  your  present  suffering.  I  have  been  very 
selfish  in  permitting  you  to  expose  yourself  to  such 
great  dangers  already.  I  shall  go  to  the  King  and 
demand  honourable  treatment.  Thank  God  there 
is  still  a  Parliament  in  the  land,  and  King  Charles 
cannot  so  soon  have  forgotten  the  fate  of  his  lawless 
father!" 

Zounds !  she  made  a  splendid  and  heart-thrilling 
picture,  with  her  beautiful  head  held  high,  her  red 
lips  firm,  and  her  dark  eyes  emitting  sparks  of  noble 
courage  and  resolve. 

I  smiled  and  shook  my  head.  "  Your  object 
would  be  to  save  me,  but  you  could  not  succeed. 
Noble  lady,"  I  said,  leaning  forward  and  speaking 
very  low,  "  I  thank  you  much,  oh,  so  much  more 
than  I  ever  can  tell  you,  for  your  sweet  generosity 
and  tender  kindness!"  (She  dropped  her  eyes, 
and  the  blushes  came  and  went,  in  little,  rosy  waves.) 
"  Last  night  you  displayed  a  courage  greater  far 
than  ever  woman  has  shown  before.  You  saved  my 
life.  And  shall  I  fail  now  in  the  task  that  I  had 
determined  to  accomplish  even  before  you  made  me 
a  hundred  times  your  debtor? — Xo;  or  if  I  do,  my 
ears  then  shall  be  deafened  to  the  tale  of  shame. 
You  shall  escape  Cadwaller, — and  to-night  I  shall 
Bee  the  King." 

274 


Mark  Everard 


"  But  why  should  I  not  succeed  ?  "  she  flashed, 
raising  her  determined  face. 

"  Even  then  I  should  be  compelled  to  fight  if  they 
should  come." 

The  colour  left  her  face.  "  And  how  will  you 
see  the  King  ?  "  she  almost  whispered,  leaning  for 
ward. 

"  I  shall  go  to  him  at  Dover,  and  have  a  quiet  talk 
with  his  Majesty." 

"  Yes.  And  what,  think  you,  will  be  your  recep 
tion  if  he  knows  of  your  treatment  of  his  puppet 
above-stairs  ?  Remember  also  that  you  have  dis 
obeyed  his  order  to  go  to  London." 

"  I  have  a  very  persuasive  way  of  talking,  which 
I  shall  bring  to  bear  upon  his  Majesty." 

"  No,  you  shall  not.  It  is  my  duty  to  see  the 
King,  demand  justice,  and  I  will  receive  it !  " 

I  shook  my  head.  "  Such  a  course  would  ruin 
all.  Last  night  you  said  you  trusted  in  me.  Will 
you  not  trust  still  ?  Your  greatest  trial  is  at  hand. 
Permit  me  to  guide  you  through." 

She  buried  her  face  in  her  hands  and  sat 
silent. 

I  heard  Toby's  step  hastening  along  the  hall.  He 
rapped  and  entered,  still  wiping  his  mustaches. 
His  belt  was  filled  with  pistols.  "All  ready, 
Sir." 

1     "  May  we  succeed,"  I  said  solemnly,  standing  with 
raised  glass. 

275 


Mark  Everard 


The  lady  followed  my  example. 

"  One  moment,"  she  said,  gliding  from  the 
room. 

I  went  to  the  window,  swung  it  open  and  looked 
forth.  'Twas  very  quiet  amongst  the  trees,  and  the 
long  shadow  cast  from  the  house  stretched  lazily 
down  the  three  terraces  to  where  the  circling  drives 
join  and  wind  toward  the  gate — the  gate  that  Julius 
kept.  A  chill  ran  through  me  as  the  name  cajne  to 
my  mind.  "  Julius,  the  fiend  that  haunts  my  sleep," 
I  muttered.  "  Julius,  whose  very  name  conjures  up 
evil."  My  side  burned  and  throbbed  warningly, 
and  I  shuddered  as  I  half  closed  the  window. 

"  Hark !  Toby,  what  is  that  ?  " 

The  little  man  sprang  to  my  side,  his  hand  at  his 
ear.  I  held  my  breath  and  listened.  The  beating 
of  horses'  hoofs  upon  a  hard  road  came  faintly  roll 
ing  through  the  trees.  The  sound  quickly  grew  in 
volume — the  beasts  were  rushing  on  at  their  great 
est  speed. 

"  How  many,  Toby  ?  " 

"  Only  four  or  five,  Sir,  I  think." 

Mistress  Heron  reentered,  ready  for  the  road. 
"  What  is  it  ?  "  she  cried. 

"  They  are  here,  Madam.  There,  they  are  slack 
ening  speed  as  they  approach  the  gate." 

"  By  the  rear  entrance,  Sir  ?  "  Toby  askod. 

I  nodded,  seized  my  hat,  and  held  the  door  while 
the  lady  proudly  passed  out. 

2/6 


Mark  Everard 


"  Ha !  "  I  muttered,  "  no  fear  there.  I  believe 
she  would  rather  fight  than  flee !  "  But  my  heart 
beat  quickly  as  I  followed  her. 

"  Julius,  Julius,  Julius !  "  rang  in  iny  ears  as  a 
warning. 


277 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

TOBY  attempted  to  take  my  arm,  but  I  motioned 
him  off.  My  legs  still  felt  unreliable,  and  I  wished 
by  use  to  prepare  them  for  an  emergency.  The  lit 
tle  man  then  rushed  ahead,  and,  crossing  the  main 
hall,  opened  a  door  and  ran  down  a  passage  leading 
to  a  rear  entrance.  We  followed  briskly,  though 
my  teeth  were  clenched  with  the  pain  of  my 
wounded  side.  With  every  step  it  caught  me  and 
made  my  breath  come  short.  The  lady  watched  me 
anxiously,  as  though  she  thought  to  see  me  fall. 
Therefore  I  stepped  the  firmer,  and  put  on  as  much 
swing  as  my  stiffness  would  permit. 

A  sudden  beating  of  hoofs  trembled  through  the 
house.  I  gasped  in  surprise  and  sprang  forward. 

"  Quick,  Toby !  They  must  have  passed  the 
gates !  How  came  they  so  soon  ?  " 

"  Too  late,  I  fear,"  said  Mistress  Heron,  as  Toby 
reached  the  door. 

The  clatter  rushed  quickly  on,  coming  with  a  dis 
tinctness  surprising.  Toby  swung  the  door  opeix, 
ground  his  teeth,  and  slammed  it  shut  again. 
"  Trapped !  "  he  growled,  and  shot  the  bolt. 

"  How  ?  " 

"  Another  band  coming  up  the  rear  drive ! 
They're  almost  here !  " 

278 


Mark  Everard 


"  Ah !  I  thought  it  too  soon  for  the  others.  How 
many  are  without  ?  " 

"  Four,  Sir,  I  counted.  There,  they  are  in  the 
court-yard." 

"  Only  four  ?     Come,  unbolt !  " 

"  Hark !  "  said  the  lady.  She  was  leaning  against 
the  wall,  her  fingers  held  to  her  chin,  her  lips  apart, 
keenly  listening. 

Toby  paused,  his  hand  upon  the  bolt.  Another 
clatter  of  hoofs,  less  distinct  than  the  first,  came  to 
us  down  the  hall. 

"  Ah,  the  others !     Haste !  " 

"  No !  "  cried  the  lady,  very  white,  but  with 
sparkling  eyes. 

I  loosened  my  sword,  but  still  hesitated,  for  in  her 
face  was  a  look  of  almost  hope.  "  Yes  ?  "  I  ques 
tioned,  while  the  beating  hoofs  rushed  nearer,  and 
loud  voices  from  the  court-yard. 

"  I  have  a  plan !  It  may  work !  Oh,  for  the 
night!  Follow  me!"  she  jerked  out  sharply,  and 
started  back  toward  the  great  hall. 

Toby  looked  inquiringly  at  me.  I  nodded.  We 
turned  and  followed,  wondering. 

The  sound  of  rushing  horses  suddenly  ceased ; 
then  came  a  knocking  at  the  main  door. 

"Worse  than  we  expected,  eh,  Toby?"  I  whis 
pered.  "  Now  we  must  fight  it  out  alone.  Our 
guardsmen  are  useless." 

"  Ilastc  I  "  called  Mistress  Heron,  beckoning  from 

2/9 


Mark  Everard 


half  way  up  the  passage,  where  she  stood  beside  a 
narrow  door.  "  I  shall  lead  the  way.  'Tis  dark. 
Follow,  and  make  no  noise." 

She  swung  the  door  open  and  disappeared  in  the 
darkness.  Toby  and  I  followed  softly.  As  I 
turned  to  close  the  door  a  great  bustle  and  clamour 
ing  of  voices  came  to  me  from  the  great  hall.  I 
searched  for  a  bolt  or  bar,  while  the  shouts  and  run 
ning  grew  louder,  but  found  neither. 

"  Come,"  our  fair  guide  whispered  from  the 
blackness  below.  "This  way.  Haste!" 

"  But  the  door !     There  is  no  bolt." 

"  Oh,  the  key,  the  key !     Here,  Toby,  here !  " 

The  door  from  the  main  hall  to  the  passage  flew 
open,  and  some  one  dashed  along  the  passage.  I 
heard  him  draw  back  the  bolt,  and  a  moment  later 
he  was  shouting  to  his  comrades  in  the  court-yard. 
Toby  passed  a  ring  of  keys  to  me,  that  of  the  door 
singled  out ;  but  as  I  was  trying  to  insert  it  the  fel 
low  returned,  and  with  him  was  another.  I  held 
my  breath  and  listened,  fearing  to  put  key  to  lock 
lest  they  should  hear  the  rattle.  Directly  before  the 
door  they  halted. 

"  What  does  he  say  ?  "  asked  one,  as  a  fellow  with 
out  shouted  something  that  I  could  not  catch. 

"  What  ?  "  bellowed  the  second  speaker,  starting 
back  toward  the  door. 

"  Sammy  says  the  coach  is  gone,"  came  from  the 
court-yard, 

280 


Mark  Everard 


"  The  devil !  "  They  hastily  went  back,  and  an 
other  fellow  rushed  down  the  passage  from  the  main 
hall,  shouting  after  them. 

"  There's  only  the  dead  man  in  one  of  the  rooms ! 
Xot  a  sight  of  our  master !  " 

I  took  advantage  of  the  uproar  by  inserting  and 
turning  the  key. 

"  Someone  opened  this  door  as  we  came  up  the 
road.  I  sa>w  him,"  said  one. 

"  Was  it  a  man  ?  " 

"  Yes,  a  man.  I  saw  him  plain.  Yes,  he  was  a 
little  devil.  His  head  didn't  come  above  here  on 
the  door.  And  he  wore  hair  on  his  face.  I  saw  him 
plain." 

"  That's  him !  That's  him !  "  cried  another. 
"  That's  the  little  curse  that  tied  me  up  and  near 
smothered  me!"  (Toby's  sins  were  finding  him 
out.)  "  Come  on,  let's  find  them.  They  must  be 
in  the  house." 

"  But  the  coach  is  gone — his  Lordship's  coach." 

"  So  it  was  before,"  said  a  rougher  voice.  "  They 
can't  fool  us  that  way  again.  Come  along." 

"  What's  that  ?" 

A  great  pounding  rolled  through  the  house. 
Where  we  were  it  came  faintly,  but  its  vigour,  which 
carried  it  so  far,  could  not  be  mistaken.  Thump, 
thump,  thump !  it  came.  Then  I  heard  a  great 
shouting  in  the  distance,  and  this  was  followed  by 
a  rush  and  answering  shouts  from  the  men,  until  the 

281 


Mark  Everard 


whole  house  was  made  to  echo  with  sounds  as  of  mad 
creatures  let  loose. 

"  Ah,  his  Lordship  is  attracting  attention,"  I 
said,  groping  my  way  down  the  steps. 

"  I  should  have  finished  him  last  night,"  Toby 
growled.  "  When  you  throw  away  a  trick  you  often 
lose  the  game. 

"  But  sometimes  get  a  better  suit." 

"  This  way,"  came  from  our  leader. 

We  followred  her  whispered  directions,  feeling 
along  the  wrall  to  guide  us.  My  hand  brushed  across 
three  doors,  and  then  a  soft  "  Here  "  came  through 
the  darkness,  and  the  fourth  door  opened  gently. 
My  hand  slid  along,  found  the  casing,  and  I  followed 
Toby  into  a  darkness  thicker,  if  that  was  possible, 
than  that  of  the  passage  along  wrhich  we  had  been 
groping. 

"  Wait  here,"  the  lady  said,  closing  the  door  and 
moving  farther  into  the  darkness.  A  clink  of  glass 
came  to  me  a  moment  later,  and  I  heard  her  moving 
about,  her  hands  feeling  here  and  there,  as  though 
searching  for  something  upon  the  table. 

Crash,  crash,  crash !  came  from  far  above, — and 
I  knew  that  the  Earl  was  attaining  his  liberty. 
Click,  click,  click !  came  from  a  few  yards  distant, — 
and  I  knew  for  what  Mistress  Heron  had  sought.  I 
moved  toward  her  when  I  saw  the  flash,  and  a  mo 
ment  later  held  a  lighted  candle,  while  she  put  dowrn 


282 


Mark  Everard 


the  flint  and  steel,  and,  taking  the  ring  of  keys, 
crossed  to  the  door  and  locked  it, 

"  !Now,"  she  said,  standing  straight,  her  back 
against  the  panel,  an  odd  smile  of  half -excitement, 
half-triumph  upon  her  face ;  "  now  we  still  have  a 
chance." 

I  stood  gazing  at  her  in  admiration — Zounds! 
she  commanded  it — and  Toby  leaned  against  the 
wall,  twisting  his  mustaches  and  watching  her  from 
under  his  shaggy  brows  with  eyes  that  twinkled 
merrily. 

"  I  believe  this  is  more  to  your  liking  than  to 
flee,  Madam,"  I  smiled. 

"  The  pugnacious  spirit  is  contagious,  Sir,"  she 
laughed  back.  "  I  have  caught  it." 

The  crashing  above-stairs  suddenly  ceased,  then 
silence  reigned  for  a  moment,  but  it  was  followed  in 
turn  by  a  loud  and  angry  shouting,  which,  I  made 
no  doubt,  was  well  punctuated  with  oaths.  A  sud 
den  running  down  the  stairs  followed.  Many  feet 
made  the  sounds,  and  they  came  with  a  rush  that 
left  no  doubt  of  their  determination  to  secure  their 
prey — a  pack  of  fierce  staghounds  chasing  a  tender 
fawn.  The  trapping  of  feet  and  shouting  came 
nearer.  As  they  reached  the  ground  floor  I  could 
plainly  distinguish  the  voice  of  his  Lordship  cursing 
most  foully  and  calling  out  orders  for  our  appre 
hension. 

"  Out,  out,  you  silly  fools !     Surround  the  house  I 

283 


Mark  Everard 


"While  you  stand  staring,  they,  doubtless,  are 
making  off !  Two  men  to  each  gate,  you  block 
heads  !  Yes,  mounted,  of  course !  Haste !  they 
may  have  left  the  grounds  already !  Fire  a  pistol  if 
you  sight  them !  "  More  rushing  of  feet  followed 
this  outburst,  and  presently  came  a  galloping  of 
horses,  as  the  men  hastened  to  carry  out  their  mas 
ter's  directions. 

I  began  to  cast  about  for  something  with  which  to 
make  ourselves  more  secure,  for,  remember,  there 
were  but  two  doors  between  our  foes  and  us,  and 
stout  ones  though  they  were,  locks-  can  easily  be  pis 
toled,  as  I  already  have  shown,  and  the  keep  of  a 
bolt  can  be  forced.  This  search  for  reinforcements 
brought  the  strangeness  of  the  room  under  my  no 
tice.  It  was  fairly  large,  almost  square,  and  wains 
coted  in  oak  to  a  height  of  about  six  feet,  and  above 
this  was  another  five  or  six  feet  to  the  floor  of  the 
room  across  which  Cadwaller  strode  and  stormed. 
But  the  strange  part  was  its  contents.  A  large  and 
heavy  table  stood  in  the  centre,  and  upon  this  were 
many  tubes  and  globes  of  glass,  a  little  brass  kettle 
and  a  mortar  with  pestle.  In  the  wall  was  the 
common  fireplace,  but  beside  it,  upon  a  higher  piece 
of  stonework,  was  a  second  one,  very  small — "  a 
young  one,"  as  Toby  said — with  a  hood-shaped 
piece  from  the  main  chimney  projecting  over  it.  In 
neither  of  these  did  a  fire  burn,  and  the  ashes  upon 
the  hearth  were  old  and  cold.  Here  and  there  along 

284 


Mark  Everard 


the  walls  were  shelves  upon  which  stood  many  bot 
tles,  each  having  a  name  stuck  to  it,  and  one*  shelf 
there  was  that  held  books,  mostly  large  and  well 
thumbed.  Scattered  in  disorder  about  the  room 
were  pots  and  other  utensils,  strange-shaped  and  of 
various  sizes,  and  at  one  end  of  the  table  a  stool— 
the  only  seat  that  the  room  contained. 

"Ah,  an  alchemist!"  I  hinted,  forgetting  how 
distinct  Cadwaller's  voice  had  sounded. 

"  Sh !  "  the  lady  warned,  looking  up. 

A  conversation  was  progressing  above-stairs,  but 
not  within  the  room  directly  overhead.  "Ha! 
When  ?  "  cried  the  Earl.  The  other's  answer  came 
as  a  murmur.  "  That  is  well !  That  is  well ! 
Then  they  must  still  be  within  the  house !  Go  fetch 
me  a  servant — the  first  you  find !  "  Steps  started 
quickly,  and  soon  died  out  in  the  distance,  as  the 
man  hastened  toward  the  other  wing. 

"  Do  the  servants  know  of  this  place  ?  "  I  whis 
pered. 

She  thought  a  moment.  "  Yes,  they  must  know 
of  it,  but  none  has  ever  been  within — at  least,  none 
but  Julius." 

"  None  but  Julius !  "  Again  that  hated  name 
rang  menacingly  in  my  ears. 

"  He  has  assisted  my  father  here  sometimes. 
Julius  is  the  only  one  now,  besides  myself,  that 
knows  its  secret." 

"Its  secret?" 

285 


Mark  Everard 


"  Yes."     She  smiled  and  nodded  knowingly. 

"  And  can  Julius  hold  a  secret  fast  ?  " 

"  To  the  death." 

"  I  should  prefer  that  he  now  held  it  in  death,"  I 
muttered. 

"  But  if  the  doors  are  not  fastened,  may  not  the 
other  servants  know  also  ?  " 

"  The  doors  always  are  locked,  Sir."  She  still 
was  smiling. 

"  Always  ?  "  I  questioned,  knowing  that  she  had 
not  used  her  keys  to  open  either  but  a  moment  before. 

"  Last  night  I  took  my  poor  father's  keys  and 
came  down  here  for  a  balm  for  the  wound  of  a  poor 
gentleman  that  had  come  near  to  death  in  saving  my 
life.  I  was  sore  wrought,  and  so  forgot  to  lock  the 
doors  again." 

"  And  you  came  alone  ? "  I  said,  very  low. 
"  Brave  heart !  "  came  to  my  lips,  but  I  smothered 
the  words  lest  she  should  think  them  over-bold. 

"  I — I  was  a  little,  only  a  little,  afraid.  I 
thought  I  heard  a  noise  behind  the  wall,  there, 
when  I  entered.  I  suppose  it  was  the  result  of  that 
awful  excitement  in  the  hall.  But  whatever  it  was, 
imagination  or  not,  I  did  not  take  time  to  relock  the 
door." 

My  throat  ached  fiercely.  "  Here  is  a  woman ! 
Here  is  a  woman !  "  I  stifled  within  me.  "  After 
having  gone  through  what  she  went  through  last 
night — if  another  woman  lives  that  would  go 

286 


Mark  Everard 


through  it — there  is  not  a  woman  in  a  million  that 
would  come  to  this  place  alone,  when  an  unknown 
assassin  wras  lurking  still  about  the  house."  I 
clenched  my  fists,  stared  at  the  floor,  and  my  breath 
came  heavily  through  my  nose. 

"  A  noise  behind  the  wall  ?  Which  wall,  Mad 
am  ?  "  I  whispered. 

She  seemed  surprised  by  the  question.  "  That 
wall."  She  indicated  the  one  to  her  left. 

"  Ah !  "  I  tiptoed  to  it  and  placed  my  ear  against 
the  panels.  "  Is  there  a  room  beyond  ?  " 

"  No,— not  a  room.     Why  ?  " 

"  Then  I,  too,  must  have  been  deceived." 

"  Deceived !  Did  you  hear  a  sound  ?  "  She  flew 
to  my  side  and  placed  her  ear  where  I  had  held 
mine.  "  Oh,  no !  there  could  be  no  one  there.  What 
you  heard  must  have  come  from  above-stairs." 

"  Surely — since  there  is  nothing  beyond  the  wall," 
I  assented. 

"  But  there  is."     She  was  frowning  thoughtfully. 

"  A  chamber  ?  " 

"  No ;  a  passage. 

"  Ah,  that  is  the  secret !  " 

"  Yes.     But  there  could  be  no  one  there." 

"  Yet  Julius  knows."  Once  again  my  jaws 
clenched  in  sudden  anger  at  the  name. 

"Poor  Julius!  You  think  he  is  capable  of  any 
villainy.  Do  you  remember  the  morning  when  you 
compared  him  with  his  namesake,  the  fish  ?  " 

287 


Mark  Everan 


"  I  remember,"  I  whispered,  looking  at  the  floor. 

"  Even  then  you  were  sadly  prejudiced.  Re 
member  ?  " 

"Always!" 

Toby  was  inspecting  the  bottles  upon  the  shelves 
at  the  other  side  of  the  room ;  0°dwaller,  above,  was 
questioning  the  servants  severely,  for  now  and  again 
his  voice  raised  very  high  would  come  to  us ;  and  a 
banging  of  doors  and  a  tramping  of  feet  came  indis 
tinctly  from  the  second  floor,  where  his  Lordship's 
men  had  commenced  their  systematic  search,  room 
by  room,  from  garret  to  cellar. 

"  And  you  have  not  changed  ?  " 

"  Changed !  "  I  gasped. 

"  Yes.  You  still  hold  to  your  prejudice?  "  Her 
eyes  had  an  unreadable  laughing  expression. 

"  Oh !  "  I  sighed,  reassured  and  disappointed. 
l'  Yes,  I  still  believe  he  is  a  fiend — yea,  further,  I 
am  convinced." 

I  saw  Toby  turn  and  cast  a  hasty  glance  at 
me. 

"  And  yesterday  you  were  about  to  slay  me,  after 
having  beaten  the  poor  creature  almost  to  death. 
How  murderous  you  did  look  when  you  turned,  with 
that  great  sword  drawn  back  to  run  through  poor 
little  me !  "  Her  eyes  were  sparkling  temptingly, 
and  her  dark  red  lips  twitched  with  a  tantalizing 
smile. 

I  leaned  against  the  wall  and  trembled,  a  strange 

288 


Mark  Everard 


wild  tingling  rushing  through  my  veins,  twitching 
my  fingers  and  dancing  in  my  heart. 

"  And  again  you  would  have  killed  him,  when  as 
a  spectator  he  peered  over  the  hedge,  watching  you 
fight  Lord  Cadwaller.  And  all  this  hatred  because 
the  poor  fellow  is  attempting  to  do  what  he  con 
siders  his  duty!  To  him  you  are  a  very  wicked 
man,  who  came,  backed  by  a  band  of  the  King's 
soldiers,  to  carry  me  off.  Oh,  you  forget  what  a 
wicked  man  you  were  when  you  came,  scarcely  two 
weeks  ago !  And  now  you  expect  him  to  betray 
me !  "  She  shook  her  head.  "  'Tis  his  ugly  face 
that  makes  you  to  hate  him  so,  I  fear.  Betray  me ! 
Why  the  poor  hideous  creature  almost  worships 
me !  " 

Toby  made  a  sudden  movement,  but  when  we 
glanced  toward  him  he  still  stared  at  the  bottles,  his 
back  to  us. 

"  He  is  on  very  intimate  terms  with  Sir  Charles, 
Madam." 

"  Sir  Charles  Rawley  ?  " 

"  He  admitted  Sir  Charles  to  the  grounds  last 
night,  and  the  two  had  a  whispered  conference  be 
fore  the  latter  left.  I  think  Sir  Charles  hao  more 
to  do  with  the  close  attention  I  receive  from  Julius 
than  haa  his  duty  to  you,  Madam." 

"  Oh !  "  she  gasped,  and  was  silent  for  a  moment. 
"  So,  so !  Another — another  puppet !  Did  you 
speak  with  him  ?  " 

19  289 


Mark  Everard 


"  Ay.  Toby  took  him  prisoner,  and  we  discussed 
many  things." 

"  And  did  you  learn  aught  of  his  mission  ?  " 

"  Ay.  He  came  that  he  might  give  orders  to  his 
men  to  detain  his  Lordship  as  long  as  possible." 

Her  face  flushed  darkly,  and  she  bit  her  lip  in 
anger.  "  More  plotting !  And  I  am  the  innocent 
cause  of  it  all !  Oh,  God !  am  I  but  a  thing  to  be 
bought  and  sold  by  scheming  knaves  for  their  ad 
vancement  ?  Am  I  not  a  woman,  and  have  I  no 
will,  that  I  must  be  made  into  a  stepping-stone,  a 
filthy  stepping-stone  for  honourless  beasts  to  trample 
under  muddy  feet  ?  A  thing  without  feeling, 
honour,  or  soul  ?  Ah,  Sir,  you  have  thought  me  ig 
norant  of  that  dog  Cadwaller's  plans!  I  was  not. 
I  suspected  them,  though  I  was  uncertain  until  you 
spoke  this  day.  Oh,  Heaven!  And  here's  another 
puppet,  smaller  and  more  contemptible!  This  is 
the  Little  Duke's  little  dog,  I  suppose !  Oh,  oh !  it 
is  too,  too  shameful !  Am  I  nothing — nothing  ? 
Why  am  I  singled  out  for  such  vile,  such  unspeak 
able  shame,  such  torment  ?  Have  I  no  heart,  no — 
no  love  to  be  considered  ?  Oh !  what  am  I  saying  ?  " 
She  broke  off  abruptly,  buried  her  burning  face  in 
her  hands  and  shook  with  a  violent  sobbing. 

Toby  leaned  against  the  great  chimney,  his  brows 
drawn  down  until  his  eyes  were  but  points  of 
fire  burning  through  a  forest  of  shaggy  hair,  his 
mouth  a  grim,  straight  line,  mustaches  bristling  like 

290 


Mark  Everard 


a  mad  dog's  back,  and  nostrils  opening  and  closing 
like  a  fish's  gills.  I  stood  burning  and  freezing 
alternately,  my  heart  leaping  and  standing  still, 
afire  and  turned  to  ice.  Zounds!  what  a  woman! 
No  words  can  do  her  justice,  nor  from  what  she 
said  can  her  look  be  judged.  She  was  a  furnace  of 
burning  indignation,  a  goddess  of  noble  beauty 
wronged.  At  her  last  words  my  heart  stood  still,  an 
icy  hand  clutched  it  until  I  groaned,  and  a  cold 
moisture  burst  out  upon  my  face.  "  Have  I  no 
heart,  no  love  to  be  considered  ?  "  she  had  cried. 
Ah !  she  loved.  Farewell,  sweet  folly,  dear  absurd 
ity  !  Mark  Everard,  the  duellist,  the  adventurer,  the 
hireling  of  princes  and  kings,  would  now  fall  back 
into  the  pit  of  reality,  which  he  never  should  have 
left.  Old  Toby  was  right.  Toby  was  a  wise  man — 
and  a  fool.  And  where  was  this  lover,  this  god  that 
he  must  be  to  win  the  love  of  such  a  woman  ?  Where 
,was  he,  that  he  left  her  in  such  straits  ?  The  pol 
troon  !  If  the  outcast  Mark  Everard  had  him  in  his 
hands  he  would  flay  him  alive  for  his  neglect!  If 
the  outcast,  the  poor  despised  outcast — no,  no! — 
ungenerous  thought — the  honoured,  the  vastly  hon 
oured,  soldier  should  meet  him,  he  would  kiss  his 
hand,  for  he  must  have  a  grand  soul  ere  he  could  win 
such  love.  "  Oh,  God !  "  I  choked,  and  trembled 
against  the  wall.  My  side  malignantly  burned  and 
stabbed ;  my  brain  giddily  throbbed  and  whirled ; 
my  ears  were  deaf,  but  provokingly  rang  and  whis- 

291 


Mark  Everard 


tied.  ...  A  warmth  that   felt  suspiciously  like  a 
fever  began  to  steal  through  my  veins.  .  .  . 

Toby  moved  Toby  was  tiptoeing  toward  the 
door.  Toby  held  up  a  hand  in  warning — and  I 
made  out  a  sound  in  the  passage  above,  a  sound  as 
of  someone  carefully  making  his  way  along  toward 
the  little  door  through  which  we  had  passed  in  com 
ing  to  the  late  Sir  Alfred's  secret  chamber.  At  the 
door  the  cautious  steps  stopped.  I  heard  someone 
try  the  lock.  Then  there  was  silence  for  several 
moments,  during  which  time  Mistress  Heron  wiped 
her  eyes  and  regained  her  self-command. 

"  Ah !  In  the  cellar,  my  lady !  "  Twas  Lord 
Cadwaller's  voice.  "  'Twas  indiscreet  to  quarrel  so 
loudly!  But  a  little  while ^nd  I  shall  arbitrate! 
Here ! — a  pistol !  "  Two  or  three  others  ran  from 
the  great  hall  to  him.  "  'Tis  to  be  regretted  that  I 
must  so  damage  my  own  property,"  he  called ;  "  but 
I  must  rescue  you,  Mistress !  Stand  to  one  side  of 
the  door,  my  lady!  I  would  not  have  you  injured! 
Are  you  ready  ?  " 

I  moved  quickly  to  Toby's  side  and  took  a  pistol. 
Mistress  Heron  stood  against  the  wall,  gazing 
thoughtfully  across  the  room.  Her  face  was  pale 
again,  her  lips  drawn  firmly  in,  and  her  hands 
clenched  at  her  sides. 

"  One !  "  shouted  Cadwaller.  "  When  I  have 
counted  three  I  shall  fire !  " 

I  stepped  unsteadily  to  the  table. 

292 


Mark  Everard 


"  One ! — two ! — three !  "  There  was  a  moment's 
pause — then,  crash !  I  heard  a  piece  of  the  lock 
come  ringing  down  the  steps,  and  the  distant  scream 
of  a  female  servant  mingled  with  the  explosion's 
vibrations. 

I  leaned  over  and  blew  out  the  candle. 

"  Oh !  "  Mistress  Heron  gasped. 

"  Yes  !  "  I  whispered. 

"  In  the  dark  I  cannot  open  the  panel  to  the  pas 
sage." 

The  door  above  crashed  open.  "  Oh !  Fetch  rie 
a  light !  'Tis  dark  below  stairs !  "  said  his  Lord 
ship. 


293 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

WE  had  delayed  too  long;  the  secret  pajiel  still  was 
closed,  and  could  not  be  opened  in  the  darkness ;  the 
candle  was  out;  but  one  door  remained  between  our 
enemy  and  us;  and  beyond  the  panel  I  made  sure  I 
had  heard  a  faint  noise  as  of  stealthy  moving.  Dark 
ness  is  usually  better  for  the  pursued  than  for  the 
pursuer,  but  that  is  when  the  pursued  has  an  open 
way  before  him.  Close  the  door  to  safety,  and  dark 
ness  will  seal  it.  And  place  on  the  other  side  of  the 
sealed  door  a  concealed  enemy — for  what  other 
would  have  cause  for  being  there — and  the  pursued 
finds  himself  in  a  position  for  which  he  never  has 
hoped.  The  part  of  the  hunted  was  one  in  which  I 
had  had  but  little  experience.  I  liked  it  not.  But 
in  this  case  it  was  the  only  course  having  wisdom  on 
its  side.  Mistress  Heron  should  not  be  exposed  to 
a  danger  that  could  be  avoided.  And  this  very  care1 
that  I  had  exercised  to  prevent  our  immediate  dis 
covery  was  the  cause  of  our  greatest  danger.  I  had 
blown  out  the  candle  so  that  CadwaJler  should  not 
see  the  light  shining  through  the  key-hole,  and  so  dis 
cover  at  once  in  which  room  we  had  taken  refuge. 
The  delay  was  a  more  serious  matter  than  you  that 
read  these  lines  may  on  first  thought  think  it.  'Twas 

294 


Mark  Everard 


necessary  to  light  the  candle  ere  the  secret  panel 
could  be  opened ;  and  if  the  candle  should  be  lighted 
my  Lord  would  see  in  which  room  we  were.  He 
would  break  in ;  we  should  escape  into  the  passage ; 
he  then  wrould  know  that  such  a  passage  existed,  and 
from  which  room  it  led.  You  now  the  more  readily 
may  forgive  me  when  I  tell  you  that  I  swore  round 
ly — under  my  breath — and  cursed  myself — silent 
ly — for  being  such  a  fool  as  to  neglect  to  have  the 
panel  opened  and  ready  for  flight  at  the  approach  of 
the  enemy. 

Cadwaller  evidently  had  no  more  love  for  the  dark 
ness  than  I ;  for  I  heard  him  call  for  two  more  pistols, 
and  when  the  fellow  returned  with  the  light,  he  or 
dered  him  and  some  others  to  go  before  and  "  shoot 
down  the  knaves  at  first  sight." 

I  now  saw  there  was  nothing  left  but  to  light  the 
candle  and  make  our  exit — and  mayhap  meet  our 
concealed  friend  in  the  secret  passage.  We  now  had 
thrown  away  a  trick  indeed,  and  there  was  no  chance 
to  be  seen  of  making  good  the  loss. 

We  could  hear  the  men  hesitate  and  dispute  as  to 
which  should  go  first,  for  doubtless  they  thought  it 
certain  death  for  at  least  two,  when  they  should  come 
with  a  light  into  a  dark  place  where  two  desperate 
men  were  driven  to  bay.  I  chuckled  when  I  heard 
them ;  but  Cadwaller  seemed  not  to  see  the  humour 
of  the  situation,  for  he  burst  into  a  storm  of  oaths 
and  threats. 

19  295 


Mark  Everard 


"  Down  with  you,  cowards  !  'Slife !  a  pretty  band 
I  have  about  me !  Do  you  fear  this  braggart  more 
than  me  ?  Is  his  sword  moxe  to  be  feared  than  my 
displeasure  ?  Down,  I  say,  or  two  of  you  shall  go  to 
hell  presently !  " 

"  Oh,  good  my  Lord,  good  my  Lord !  I'll  go ! 
I'll  go !  " 

I  heard  Toby  snort  drsdainfully.  Then  hesitat 
ing  feet  were  heard  upon  the  steps. 

I  groped  about  the  table  for  the  steel  and  flint, 
then  paused  as  my  Lord  called  out : 

"  'Slife !  have  you  not  found  them  yet  ?  Hasten, 
or,  by  Heaven,  I'll  have  you  whipped  to  a  pulp !  " 
He  still  stood  in  the  passage  above.  The  noble  Earl 
believed  not  in  the  spilling  of  noble  blood — not  when 
common  red  was  at  hand  in  plenty. 

"  There's  no  one  here,  my  Lord !  " 

"  What !  No  one  there !  Blind  owls,  I  heard 
them !  Search  \vell  behind  everything !  Look  be 
neath  the  steps !  " 

A  little  startled  exclamation  came  from  one  of  the 
men,  and  then  we  could  hear  him  poking  something 
between  the  steps,  and  directing  his  comrade  where  to 
hold  the  candle. 

"  Xo,  my  Lord,  they're  not  here.  They  must  have 
escaped,  for  there  are  doors  leading  from  the  pass- 
age!" 

"Oh,  doors!— doors!— Ha!  that  is  better."  He 
quickly  ran  down  the  steps  as  he  spoke.  "  Try  that 
door."' 

296 


Mark  Everard 


The  fellow  shook  it.     "  Locked,  my  Lord." 

"  The  next." 

I  still  was  searching  for  the  steel,  flint  and  tinder, 
but  it  is  remarkalble  how  things  can  avoid  your 
hands,  even  when  you  know  their  position,  or  within 
a  foot  or  so  of  it. 

"  Locked,  my  Lord." 

"  All  locked !  Ha !  they  have  large  apartments. 
The  next.  And  you,  keep  your  eyes  on  the  others. 
We  want  no  surprise." 

I  found  the  steel,  then  the  flint,  but  the  tinder-box 
still  avoided  me. 

"  Locked,  my  Lord." 

"  The  next.  Ah !  this  is  the  last.  They  are  be 
hind  one  of  these  doors.  We  have  them  fast." 

The  fellow  shook  the  door  of  our  room.  "  Locked, 
my  Lord.  All  locked,  may  it  please  your  Lord 
ship." 

"  What !  May  it  please  me !  May  it  please  the 
devil !  Fool !  go  fetch  some  others." 

During  all  this  Mistress  Heron  was  feeling  softly 
along  the  wall  for  the  panel ;  but  when  the  fellow 
shook  our  door,  she  stopped.  When  he  left  at  his 
master's  urgent  command,  she  whispered:  "  I  cannot 
find  it  without  the  light." 

By  this  time  my  temper,  which  never  has  been 
of  the  longest,  blazed  out.  I  should  swear  I  had 
searched  every  square  inch  of  that  table,  despite 
bottles,  tubes,  globes,  and  kettles,  but  no  tinder-box 

297 


Mark  Everard 


could  I  find,  though  before  I  had  blown  the  candle 
out  it  lay  in  plain  sight  near  the  corner.  So  sure 
was  I  of  its  position  that  even  in  the  dark  I  could 
picture  it  distinctly — when  my  anger  blazed  up.  As 
her  whisper  came  to  me  I  saw  it  clearly.  There  it 
was,  just  beyond  nay  nose.  I  angrily  snatched  at 
it.  ...  Crash. 

"  Ha  ! — at  last !  "  cried  Cadwaller. 

"  Oh !  "  cried  the  lady. 

Toby  cleared  his  throat. 

I  caught  a  short  word  between  my  teeth  just  in 
time. 

"  One  moment,  and  I  shall  release  you  from  your 
harsh  imprisonment.  Is  it  not  strange  how  the  tables 
turn?" 

"  And  (the  glasses,  my  Lord,"  I  replied,  kneeling 
and  feeling  among  the  scattered  fragments  for  the 
tinder-box,  which  I  had  heard  fall  when  the  glass 
was  overturned. 

"  You  prefer  to  die  laughing  ?  'Tis  commend 
able." 

"  I  have  no  mind  to  oblige  you  any  manner,  rny 
Lord." 

"  But  I  am  said  to  be  persistent." 

"  And  cautious..  Have  a  strong  dislike  for  dark 
places." 

"  Not  for  all  dark  places." 

"  No  ?  " 

"  I  am  partial  to  dark  eyes." 

298 


Mark  Everard 


"  And  dark  knobs  upon  the  forehead  ?  " 

Toby  chuckled,  and  came  to  strike  the  light. 

"  And  red  lips." 

"  Turned  grey  with  chattering  fear  ?  " 

"  And  a  soft,  white  neck,  well  chiselled,  as  from 
marble  made." 

"  And  well  choked  by  dying  fingers  ?  " 

Mistress  Heron  and  Toby  eyed  me  in  wonder,  not 
understanding  this  last  part  of  the  duel  of  words. 

To  Toby  I  whispered :  "  When  the  panel  opens 
draw  the  table  along  the  floor  with  as  much  noise 
as  possible."  Then,  taking  the  candle,  I  moved, 
tottering,  to  the  wall.  "  Now,  Madam,"  I  whis 
pered,  "  which  panel  ?  " 

She  counted  seven  along  the  wall,  paused  and 
placed  her  fingers  upon  the  moulding. 

"  One  moment,"  I  warned  in  her  ear.  "  Which 
way  does  it  go  ?  " 

"  From  us." 

"  Upon  hinges  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Swinging  to  the  right  or  left  ?  " 

"  To  the  left." 

"  Then  please  stand  well  to  the  left,  so  that  you 
will  not  be  before  the  opening." 

She  hesitated,  looking  at  me  in  wonder,  then  faint 
ly  smiled.  "  And  you  ?  " 

T  raised  my  pistol,  ready  to  fire,  should  there  be 
cause. 

299 


Mark  Everard 


Again  she  smiled.  "  A  useless  precaution ;  there 
is  no  one  there." 

"  But  we  may  take  no  chances." 

She  took  a  step  to  the  left  and  pressed  heavily  upon 
the  moulding. 

"  Now,  Toby." 

The  table  with  its  load  of  glasses  rattled  like 
a  charge  of  cavalry.  I  held  the  candle  as  high  as 
my  wounded  side  would  permit.  ^The  panel  moved 
softly  back,  discovering  a  narrow  passage,  cold  and 
black  as  a  moonless  midnight. 

"  Ho,  ho  !  Preparing  a  barricade,  eh  !  Becom 
ing  more  serious,  my  friend !  That  is  well !  That 
is  well!  More  in  keeping  with  your  circumstances, 
eh !  " 

"  And  assures  my  Lord  that  there  will  be  no  sally. 
You  feel  safer  now,  eh,  my  Lord !  "  Toby  shouted, 
as  I  moved  into  the  little  passage. 

"  What,  what,  little  rat  ?  Hast  learned  croaking 
from  your  master  ?  Has  his  wit  failed,  then,  that 
you  must  take  up  the  cudgels  ?  Or  mayhap  he  has 
fallen  into  another  fainting-fit  and  hides  behind  my 
lady's  petticoats !  Which  is  it,  little  rat,  little  rat  ?  " 
Surely  my  Lord  was  losing  dignity.  From  the  rage 
in  his  voice  'twas  evident  that  Toby's  shot  had  gone 
home. 

I  heard  the  men  rush  down  the  steps. 

"  Ha !  now  we  shall  draw  this  badger.  Beware 
within,  Mistress;  I'm  about  to  blow  up  the  lock! 

300 


Mark  Everard 


Tuck  jour  cringing  charge  well  behind  you ;  he  may 
be  injured  in  the  rush!  Ready,  Mistress,  ready! 
Swing  high  his  mighty  sword !  Gad !  we'll  have  it 
reproduced  before  the  King !  "  The  despicable 
coward  was  taking  a  revenge  worthy  of  a  fishmonger. 
In  his  eagerness  to  mortify  the  lady  and  goad  me  to 
fury  he  forgot  the  presence  of  his  men.  Faugh!  it 
gave  one  a  qualm  to  be  compelled  to  fight  such  a 
dog. 

Nothing  could  I  see  down  the  dark  passage,  so  I 
returned  to  the  room  to  give  his  Lordship  a  last 
warning  ere  they  should  force  the  door.  For  I 
wished  to  gain  all  the  time  possible,  as  every  minute 
that  passed  sent  the  sun  lower,  and  darkness  without 
would  give  us  our  only  chance  for  leaving  the 
grounds,  should  we  succeed  in  leaving  the  house. 
But  as  I  was  re-entering  the  room,  something  told 
me  to  glance  over  my  shoulder  into  the  darkness.  I 
did  so — and  should  almost  swear  I  saw,  far,  far  in 
the  black  distance,  a  streak  of  dim  light.  For  but  a 
moment  it  lasted — then  all  behind  me  was  thick 
blackness  once  more.  Whether  it  was  the  fellow  I 
had  heard  moving  before  the  panel  was  opened  or  a 
band  coming  to  cut  off  all  chance  of  retreat,  I  could 
not  decide.  I  was  inclined  to  think  it  the  former, 
but  sufficient  uncertainty  to  keep  my  wits  sharp  still 
was  lurking  in  the  cold,  black  passage. 

"  Again  T  shall  count  a  warning !  "  shouted  Cad- 
waller.  "One!" 

19  301 


Mark  Everard 


Toby  looked  at  me,  raised  his  pistol,  pulled  up  his 
eyebrows  and  jerked  his  head  toward  the  door.  A 
strange  grim  smile  was  hovering  on  the  lips  of  the 
little  man. 

"  Two !  " 

I  nodded.  Toby  sprang  quickly  to  the  door,  ap 
plied  the  muzzle  of  his  pistol  to  the  keyhole  and 
waited. 

"  Three !  "  exultingly  rang  out.  But  it  was 
drowned  instantly  in  a  deafening  crash,  which  in 
turn  gave  place  to  sounds  of  scampering  feet  and 
profanity  colossal,  mixed  in  such  proportions  as  to 
make  a  music  to  my  ears. 

I  put  the  candle  upon  the  table,  held  my  hand  to 
my  side,  and  laughed  until  a  sharp  stab  in  my  wound 
made  me  cease.  The  cut  was  burning  fiercely,  which 
gave  me  a  kind  of  stimulation.  Mistress  Heron 
looked  from  Toby  to  me  in  wonder — she  had  not  real 
ised  what  haippened.  Toby  leaned  against  the  wall 
and  quietly  reloaded  the  pistol,  the  odd  smile  still 
playing  about  the  corners  of  his  mouth.  His  act  re 
minded  me  of  the  time  when,  about  two  weeks  before, 
he  blew  through  the  keyhole  into  the  eavesdropper's 
ears.  Doubtless  Cadwaller  knew  of  that  incident. 

"  Does  that  recall  to  your  mind  the  night  of  the 
first  of  May,  my  Lord  ?  "  I  questioned.  "  'Tis  well 
you  held  your  pistol,  and  not  your  ear,  to  the  door, 
was  it  not,  my  Lord  ?  " 

"  Force  the  door,  cowards !  Is  this  the  way  you 

302 


Mark  Everard 


serve  me? — run  at  a  pistol-shot?  Force  the  door! 
I  have  another  pistol,  and  fthere  shall  be  one  coward 
the  less  if  I  raise  it !  " 

"  Contemplating  suicide,  my  Lord  ?  "  I  mocked. 

"  Abide,  abide !  Your  tongue  almost  has  done 
its  wagging !  " 

Mistress  Heron  moved  uneasily,  and  when  I 
glanced  at  her,  her  eyes  wrere  fixed  anxiously  on  me. 
She  nodded  toward  the  secret  panel. 

"  One  moment,  Madam.  I  must  gain  time,"  I 
whispered.  Then  to  Toby :  "  Ahead  of  Mistress 
-Heron  into  the  passage." 

He  hastened  across  the  room,  ramming  a  bullet 
into  his  pistol  as  he  went. 

The  door-knob  turned  in  timid  hands,  then  a 
shoulder  was  hurled  against  the  oak.  The  bolt  was 
well  fastened,  and  I  knew  heavy  blows  would  be 
required  to  force  it. 

"  One  moment,  my  Lord !  "  I  shouted. 

"  Ho !  ho !  So  our  spirits  are  drooping,  Mas 
ter  Bravo,  eh !  Force  the  door !  We  have  him ! 
Ha  !  ha !  " 

Still  the  men  hesitated. 

"  We  are  two  determined  men,  my  Lord 

"  But  becoming  somewhat  frightened  !  " 

"  Bah  !  my  Lord.     I  belong  not  to  the  nobility !  " 

"  But  soon  will  belong  to  the  devil !  " 

"  Mayhap.  But  not  before  my  Lord  Cadwaller. 
I  shall  give  you  precedence — your  due  by  birth !  " 

303 


Mark  Everard 


"  Force  the  door ;  I  weary  of  his  prattle !  " 

Again  a  weight  was  hurled  against  the  door. 

"  Again  I  say,  consider,  my  Lord." 

"Nonsense!" 

"  We  have  four  pistols,  one  of  which  is  for  your 
Lordship." 

"Yes?" 

"  Provided,  of  course,  you  do  not  flee.  Those 
four  pistols  mean  four  dead  men." 

"  Your  tongue  revives  your  confidence,  my 
man." 

"  We  have  our  swords  also." 

"  And  a  gash  in  our  side.  'Twill  soon  be  time 
to  faint  again — danger  is  at  hand." 

"  Xow,  my  Lord,  take  your  choice.  But  so  sure 
as  you  enter  this  room,  so  sure  are  you  a  dead  dog — 
the  King  shall  lose  a  spaniel." 

"  Oh !  My  thanks  for  the  advice.  I  have  more 
men  at  my  disposal.  I  shall  summon  them."  Then 
he  gave  an  order  to  one  of  his  men.  I  could  not  catch 
it,  but  he  was  sending  for  the  rest  of  his  band,  for 
the  fellow  sprang  up  the  stairs  three  steps  at  a 
time. 

I  smiled  and  turned  to  my  lady.  She  still  stood 
against  the  wall,  her  white  hands  hanging  clasped  be 
fore  her,  her  face  a  little  pale,  lips  compressed,  and 
her  splendid  eyes  turned  to  me  in  trouble.  She  re 
turned  my  smile  with  a  curl  of  her  lip,  and  came 
toward  me. 

3°4 


Mark  Everard 


"  The  coward !  "  she  said  quite  loud  enough  for 
my  Lord  to  overhear. 

"  Courage,    Mistress ;    I    soon    shall    give    you    a 


rescue !  : 

"  Oh !  still  without,  my  watch-dog  ?  Still  nursing 
your  wounded  paw  ?  " 

"  Anon,  anon !  I  well  can  afford  to  wait ;  my 
time  is  coming." 

"  You  believe  that  every  dog  has  his  day  ?  "  I 
laughed. 

He  almost  choked  with  rage  as  he  hurled  an  oath 
Jback  at  me,  then  began  pacing  to  and  fro  along  the 
passage. 

"  But  why  do  you  prompt  him  to  get  more  men  ?  " 

"  That  we  may  gain  time.  We  must  have  dark 
ness.  And  then,  Sir  Charles  may  yet  arrive  in 
time." 

"  Sir  Charles !  But  surely  you !  "  She 

drew  back  a  step. 

The  action  stabbed  me.     I  looked  at  her  sadly. 

"  Oh,  forgive  me !  "  she  whispered.  "  Whatever 
you  do  will  be  right.  You  can  do  no  wrong." 

"  Oh,  can  I  not !  I  am  but  little  better  than  the 
worst,  believe  me;  but  when  I  start  upon  any  road 
I  pursue  it  to  the  end,  be  it  for  good  or  for  evil. 
This  time  it  has  chanced  to  be  for  good,  thank  God, 
so  trust  me  to  the  end." 

"  Oh,  spare  me !  "  She  bowed  her  head,  her  face 
and  neck  flushing  rosy.  "  You  know  I  trust  you. 
20  305 


Mark  Everard 


'Twas  the  surprise  you  gave  me  by  mentioning  Sir 
Charles  Rawley's  name  as  though  he  could  be  re 
lied  upon  for  help."  Her  bosom  rose  and  fell 
quickly,  and  when  she  raised  her  face  again  her 
eyes  were  swimming  in  tears — those  tears  that  from 
the  first  had  gone  so  to  my  heart.  "  Now  what  of 
Sir  Charles  ?  "  She  smiled  sadly. 

I  cleared  my  throat.  "  If  Sir  Charles  has  the 
brains  that  I  think  he  has,  he  will  know  of  the  hasty 
departure  of  Cadwaller's  men  from  Dover.  'Tis 
in  the  interest  of  his  villainous  plans  to  prevent  the 
Earl  from  overcoming  me.  'Tis  strange  he  is  so 
slow  to  move,  for  these  knaves  have  made  two  trips 
from  Dover.  I  must  take  advantage  of  their  oppos 
ing  villainies  by  pitting  them  against  each  other. 
With  the  victor  I  then  can  settle  more  satisfactorily 
than  at  present.  We  must  use  every  means  that 
offers;  and  to  profit  by  the  quarrels  of  scoundrels  is 
an  honest  man's  fair  duty." 

"  I — I  can  never — can  never  reward  you  for  your 
noble  self-sacrifice,"  she  whispered  brokenly.  "  See 
what  my  fate  would  be  if  any  other  had  been  given 
your  place." 

"  Faith,"  I  replied,  trying  to  speak  lightly,  "  you 
might  have  escaped  this  trouble  completely,  but  for 
me.  Your  position  could  scarcely  be  worse  than  it 
now  is,  Madam." 

She  shook  her  head,  then  looked  up  quickly.  "  Do 
you — do  you  regret  undertaking  our  apprehension  ?  " 

306 


Mark  Everard 


I  looked  at  the  floor,  grasped  the  edge  of  the  table 
tightly,  and  again  the  strange  tingling  ran  through 
my  veins.  I  thought  of  what  she  had  said  but  a  lit 
tle  while  before,  and  as  the  picture  of  this  great  man 
that  she  loved  came  before  my  mind's  eye  my  heart 
turned  cold,  but  I  answered  honestly.  "  JSTo,  I  never 
can  regret  it,  Mau^i.  It  has  been  a  great  wild 
dream,  but  a  dream  of  music — of — of  sweet  solos, 
duets — and  thunderous  choruses.  Sad  it  has  been, 
too,  Madam, — but  wild,  wild,  wild !  "  At  the  last 
my  voice  caught  in  my  throat — I  could  say  not  an 
other  word.  ...  I  turned  and  snuffed  the  candle. 

A  stealthy  step  came  down  the  stairs.  My  Lord 
abruptly  stopped  his  raging  stride. 

"  Who  the  devil  are  you  ?  "  he  burst  out.  A  little 
pause.  "  Eh  ?  What's  that  ?  "  he  added  in  a  lower 
tone.  "  Oh,  it  is  you,  my  fine  fellow !  Stop  bob 
bing  !  What  do  you ?  "  He  broke  off. 

The  stealthy  steps  came  on  agan.  Another  little 
pause — then  whispering  and  indistinct  muttering. 

My  heart  sank  deep  as  I  listened.  "  So,  so !  "  I 
worried.  "  As  I  thought !  As  I  thought !  " 

The  lady  looked  at  me  in  surprise.  "  What  is  it  ?  " 
she  whispered. 

"  Our  chances  dwindle,  Madam." 

"  Are  they  about  to  force  the  door  ?  " 

"  T  think  not.     I  hope  they  will." 

"  But  why — how  do  you  know  this  ?  You  cannot 
hear  what  they  say." 

307 


Mark  Everard 


"  No,  Madam ;  but  I  think  our  ears  did  not  de 
ceive  us." 

She  raised  her  brows  inquiringly. 

I  nodded  toward  the  passage.  "  You  heard  the 
noise  last  night.  I  heard  it  wrhen  I  held  my  ear  to 
the  panel.  Someone  was  there ;  I  saw  him  go  out  at 
the  other  end.  .  .  .  He  is  whispering  now  with  my 
Lord  Cadwaller." 

"  Oh !  "  She  turned  and  glanced  into  the  dark 
passage.  "  You  think  we  are  betrayed  ? — that  they 
will  cut  off  our  escape  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Madam," — I  was  thinking  quickly — "  un 
less  you  can  get  into  the  grounds  before  they  have 
time  to  cut  us  off.  To  where  does  the  passage  lead  ?  " 

"  It  opens  into  a  little  cell  in  the  old  part  of  the 
house." 

"  Is  the  old  part  occupied  ?  " 

"  No,  nor  has  it  been  for  years.  The  cell  opens 
into  a  little  hall,  from  which  stairs  lead  to  a  room 
with  a  glass  roof,  where  my  father  studied  the 
stars." 

I  heard  the  men  come  rushing  along  the  passage 
above-stairs.  From  the  number  of  feet  I  deemed  the 
band  complete. 

Still  the  murmuring  on  the  other  side  of  the  door 
went  on.  It  seemed  that  Cadwaller  was  questioning 
the  other. 

I  formed  a  plan  that  might  succeed  if  sufficient 
time  still  was  left  us. 

308 


Mark  Everard 


"  From  the  other  end  of  the  passage  can  you  reach 
the  shelter  of  the  trees  without  discovery  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  the  door  is  on  the  far  side  from  the  house." 

"  Then  haste — lose  not  a  moment — quick — with 
Toby !  "  I  snatched  another  candle  and  lighted  it 
in  the  flame  of  the  first  I  handed  it  to  her.  "  No 
sound  until  you  are  in  the  passage;  then  go  as 
quickly  as  the  light  will  permit." 

She  gathered  up  her  skirts  and  tiptoed  noiselessly 
past  Toby  and  into  the  dark  passage. 

"  Quick,  Toby,"  I  whispered ;  "  follow  Mistress 
Heron.  Hasten  to  the  coach.  Leave  the  grounds 
quietly.  Keach  Canterbury  in  safety,  or  kill  the 
horses  in  the  attempt.  I  shall  keep  Cadwaller's 
men  well  occupied.  Haste !  "  I  seized  his  shoulder 
and  pushed  him  into  the  passage. 

"  No,  Sir,' '  he  growled.  "  You  may  shoot  me,  but 
I'll  not."  He  held  his  body  very  erect,  but  his  eyes 
were  directed  to  my  feet. 

"  This  is  true,  fellow  ?  Remember,  a  lie  will  cost 
your  life !  "  came  to  us  in  Cadwaller's  voice. 

"  What,  Toby,— disobedience  ?  " 

"  May  it  be  my  last  offence,  Sir,  but  I  can't  help 
it."  There  could  be  no  mistaking  his  determination, 
for  his  shoulders  rose  and  fell  slowly  with  the  deep 
breathing  of  a  brave  man's  firm  resolve. 

"But  do  you  know  what  your  stubbornness  will 
cost  ?  In  a  few  moments  our  escape  will  be  cut  off. 
That  means  our  absolute  failure." 

309 


Mark  Everard 


"  Let  me  stay,  Sir.  You  cannot  hold  them ; 
you're  staggering  and  half-dead  now,  Sir." 

u  What  is  it  ?  "  Mistress  Heron  asked,  turning 
bafck. 

I  heard  some  of  the  Earl's  men  start  up  the  stairs. 

"  Alas,  Madam,  Toby  has  outlived  his  obedience ! 
He  refuses  to  go." 

Cadwaller  rapped  against  the  door.  "  Ho !  Mas 
ter  cut-throat,  I  have  changed  my  mind.  I  shall  not 
waste  one  of  my  men's  lives  in  taking  you.  I  have 
decided  to  starve  you  out,  so  shall  now  leave  you 
while  I  sup." 

"  Go  to  the  devil,  friend  Spaniel ;  I'm  annoyed !  " 

He  swore,  then  laughed,  after  which  they  all — 
seemingly — wrent  up  the  little  stairs. 

"  What !  Toby  disobedient !  Impossible !  "  Her 
eyes  were  wide  in  wonder.  "  Come,  Toby,"  she 
whispered  gently. 

"  And  leave  my  wounded  master  to  be  murdered  ? 
No,  Madam,  I  wasn't  made  on  that  plan." 

"  What !  Leave  him !  Who  said  he  was  to  re 
main?  "  She  looked  quickly  from  Toby  to  me,  then 
back  to  Toby,  her  dark  eyes  flashing  brightly  in  the 
candlelight.  "  Oh,  fie,  Sir !  "  she  flashed,  again 
turning  to  me.  "  Because  I  am  a  woman,  must  I  be 
a  coward  ?  Leave  you  to  be  murdered  ?  Nay,  Toby, 
you  did  well  to  refuse !  If  you  remain,  Sir,  then  I 
shall  remain  also !  " 


Mark  Everard 


I  groaned  at  this  fatal  delay.  Even  now  the 
enemy  might  be  at  the  other  end. 

"  Lead  on,  Toby.  There  now  is  no  cause  for  me 
to  remain;  Cadwaller  has  left  the  door.  We  shall 
find  them  at  the  other  end,  I  fear." 

"  Hark !  "  the  lady  warned,  as  Toby  passed  her 
and  was  starting  ahead  almost  at  a  run. 

A  stealthy,  cat-like  step  was  coming  down  the  stairs. 
I  hesitated.  The  cautious  steps  came  slowly  to  the 
door.  Another  delay.  I  felt  sure  that  by  this  time 
our  retreat  was  cut  off.  The  timid  unknown  stopped. 
...  A  plan  flashed  through  my  mind,  whereby  it 
was  possible  to  throw  Cadwaller  into  the  wrong 
track,  and  cause  him  to  relax  his  vigilance.  That 
now  seemed  our  only  chance.  The  Mystery  in  the 
passage  without  hissed  sharply  through  the  shattered 
keyhole.  I  smiled  and  prepared  to  play  my  card. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

"  TOBY,"  I  whispered,  u  take  your  cue  from  me. 
A  great  rage,  with  just  a  sprinkling  of  oaths  and 
many  threats  of  vengeance,  will  be  quite  in  order. 
Watch  me  closely,  and  take  me  up  promptly.  Create 
as  much  disturbance  as  possible,  but  be  sure  to  await 
my  cue.  Understand  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Sir."  He  looked  a  little  puzzled,  but  his 
eyes  twinkled  with  the  love  he  always  had  for  action. 

"  And,  Madam,  if  you  see  me  fall,  will  you  please 
consider  that  sufficient  provocation  for  the  uttering 
of  a  scream  ?  " 

"  Fall !  "  she  gasped.  "  You  must  not  fall !  Your 
side !  You  will  kill  yourself !  " 

"  Hist !  "  again  came  through  the  smoke-begrimed 
keyhole. 

"  Nay,  nay,  Madam,  I  shall  not  be  injured." 
(There  was  an  unnatural  feeling  in  my  head,  which 
made  me  reckless).  "  And  after  you  scream,  act  as 
you  may  think  best.  I  have  no  doubt  as  to  the  re 
sult.  Be  ready  to  escape  at  a  moment's  notice." 

"  Hist !  "  once  more. 

"  And  you  ?  "  she  persisted. 

"  I  shall  be  ready  also,  Madam,"  I  smiled  reassur 
ingly. 

312 


Mark  Everard 


"  Hist !  hist !  hist !  "  came  more  sharply. 

"  Who's  there  ?  "  I  growled  angrily. 

"  Sh !  " 

"  Oh  !     So  you  come  to  warn  me !     Am  I  right  ?  " 

"  Sh !  sh !  sh !  "  more  imperatively. 

"  One  moment ;  I'm  busy." 

He  seemed  to  be  trying  to  whisper  something 
through  the  keyhole.  But  I  think  he  was  not  great 
ly  disappointed  because  I  could  not  catch  his  words. 

I  searched  hastily  through  my  pockets  until  I 
found  the  parchment  warrant  from  the  King  for  the 
arrest  of  poor  Sir  Alfred.  Then,  moving  to  the  other 
side  of  the  door — that  is,  to  the  side  having  the  key 
hole — I  rolled  the  document  into  the  form  of  a  horn. 

"  Hist !  hist !  "  he  blew  once  more. 

I  stooped  quickly  and  peeped  for  but  an  instant 
into  the  hole.  I  could  see  nothing — the  passage 
without  was  in  darkness.  This  I  took  as  a  good 
warning.  Crossing  to  the  table  I  blew  out  the  candle 
there,  then  stepped  to  where  the  lady  and  Toby  stood 
and  directed  the  latter  to  hold  his  hat  between  the 
light  and  me  until  he  should  hear  any  disturbance, 
when  he  was  to  rush  to  me  at  once. 

Mistress  Heron  still  looked  puzzled  and  anxious, 
but  Toby,  to  whom  this  experience  was  far  from 
new,  smiled  and  made  ready  to  obey. 

"  Hist !  hist !  hist !  "  impatiently. 

"  Yes,  yes ;  I'm  coming !  " 

"Sh!" 

313 


Mark  Everard 


Again  I  crossed  to  the  lock  side  of  the  door.  From 
here  I  nodded  to  Toby,  who  at  once  shut  off  the  light. 

"  Now,"  I  said,  speaking  very  low  through  the 
horn,  "  what  is  it  ?  " 

He  whispered  something  too  indistinctly  for  me 
to  catch ; — but  doubtless  this  was  not  accidental. 

"  Louder !  "  I  called,  still  speaking  through  my 
trumpet,  and  keeping  my  head  well  past  the  side  of 
the  door. 

"  Put  your  ear  closer,  or  I  shall  be  overheard. 
The  guards  are  in  the  passage  aSbove.  Hasten!  I 
may  be  discovered." 

"  I  don't  think  they  would  injure  you  if  they 
should  discover  you,"  I  muttered  to  myself. 

"  What  ?  " 

"  Nothing.     I  merely  cursed  the  sentries." 

"  Oh !     Now,  can  you  hear  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Hold  your  ear  very  close ;  I  dare  not  speak  above 
a  whisper." 

"  Yes,  I  understand.     Go  on." 

"  You  must  escape  at  once  through  the  secret  pas 
sage.  Lord  Cadwaller  does  not  intend  to  starve  you 
out,  as  he  said.  Soon  he  will  force  the  door  when 
you  least  expect  it.  You  must  not  lose  a  moment. 
Can  you  hear  me  ?  " 

I  changed  the  horn  from  ear  to  mouth.  "  Yes. 
But  who  are  you  ?  I  cannot  recall  your  voice." 

He  muttered  something  that  I  could  not  make  out. 


Mark  Everard 


"  What  ?  "  I  questioned.  I  fully  expected  what 
followed ;  for  'tis  difficult  to  lime  an  old  bird  that  has 
been  caught  before. 

"  Sh !  Hold  your  ear  closer.  I  dare  not  speak 
louder." 

"  Very  well.  Now  I  can  catch  everything.  What 
name  ?  " 

Crash!  The  parchment  was  snatched  from  my 
hand  as  though  struck  by  lightning;  a  flash  of  flame 
leaped  past  my  face ;  the  powder  burned  pungent  in 
my  nose ;  a  crash  of  glass  came  from  the  table,  where 
the  bullet  had  wrought  havoc;  Mistress  Heron 
screamed  beyond  my  expectations ;  Toby  rolled  out  a 
volley  of  epithets ;  and  I  sat  down  quickly,  raised  my 
leg,  then  let  it  fall  to  the  floor  with  as  great  a  noise 
as  possible. 

"  Oh,  the  villains !  Oh,  the  knaves !  They  have 
killed  him !  They  have  killed  him !  "  Toby  stormed 
with  surprising  naturalness. 

"  Oh !  oh  !  oh !  "  the  lady  lamented.  "  The  cow 
ards  !  The  cowards !  "  she  denounced. 

"  Haste !  haste  ! — the  lights !  "  Cadwaller  shouted. 
"  We  have  them  now !  There's  only  that  little  devil 
left !  Ha !  ha !  my  lady,  all's  fair  in  love  or  war !  " 

I  took  advantage  of  the  uproar  progressing  on  both 
sides  to  rise  painfully,  with  Toby's  assistance,  to  my 
feet.  My  side  burned  and  throbbed  even  more 
cruelly,  and  my  head  felt  strangely  light. 

Down  the  stairs  plunged  the  men  in  a  body,  while 

315 


Mark  Everard 


his  Lordship  laughed  excitedly  and  urged  them  to 
force  the  door. 

"  Don't  use  your  pistols !  "  he  shouted  above  the 
sounds  of  the  blows  against  the  door.  "  Use  your 
swords.  The  lady  must  not  be  injured !  Cut  down 
the  little  devil  whether  he  resists  or  not;  he  is  too 
wise !  Force  it !  Force  it !  Not  so  many !  You 
are  in  each  other's  way !  Xow,  force  it !  " 

"  Come  on !  "  shouted  Toby ;  "  I  shall  account  for 
a  half  dozen  of  you — ay,  more!  Come,  ravens, 
ravens,  come;  but  you  will  need  eagles'  claws,  my 
ravens !  "  The  little  man  now  stood  with  candle  in 
one  hand  and  pistol  in  the  other.  "  Do  you  want 
them  all  here,  Sir  ?  "  he  whispered. 

"  Yes,  yes.  Make  as  much  noise  as  possible ;  we 
must  attract  them  that  guard  the  other  end." 

The  fastening  of  the  bolt  was  straining  under  the 
weight  of  bodies  being  hurled  against  it. 

"  I'll  scatter  them,"  Toby  growled. 

"  There ;  a  little  more  together ;  you  are  wasting 
your  strength !     All  hurl  yourselves  at  the  same  mo 
ment!     A  few  more  united  blows  will  finish  it! 
My  Lord  was  giving  good  advice. 

I  stood  beside  Mistress  Heron  by  the  open  panel, 
ready  to  make  our  exit  when  the  proper  time  should 
come.  Toby  moved  quickly  to  the  door  and  looked 
carefully  to  his  pistol,  his  fierce  little  face  showing 
set  but  mischievous  in  the  light  of  the  candle  in  his 
hand. 

316 


Mark  Everard 


Crash !  again  came  against  the  door,  as  the  men 
followed  their  master's  directions.  Zounds !  two 
more  blows  like  that  and  the  bolt  would  burst. 

"  Well  done !  "  Cadwaller  approved.  "  Three  more 
such  blows  and  we  shall  be  in !  " 

Toby,  with  his  pistol  to  the  keyhole,  paused,  await 
ing  his  opportunity.  ...  It  came.  He  fired — and 
the  sound  of  the  explosion  was  mingled  with  cries 
of  consternation,  oaths,  a  groan,  and  scampering  of 
feet. 

"  Ha !  ha !  "  the  little  man  laughed,  thrusting  the 
empty  weapon  into  his  belt  and  drawing  forth  its 
mate.  "  So  my  Lord  is  forgetful !  I  thought  I 
taught  your  Lordship  to  avoid  keyholes  a  little  time 
since !  " 

"  Ha !  ha !  Yes,  damn  you,  little  rat,  and  I  taught 
your  master  the  same  lesson  more  effectively!  Ha! 
ha  !  "  he  mocked. 

"  Yes,  murderer !  "  Toby  shouted,  seemingly 
choked  with  rage ;  "  and  I  will  teach  you  a  many  les 
sons  ere  you  take  me !  " 

"  Come,  force  the  door,  cowards !  Have  you  not 
faced  a  pistol  before  now  ?  Must  ye  run  ait  every 
sound,  cowards  ?  " 

"  They  have  acquired  the  habit  from  association," 
Toby  put. 

"  Abide,  abide,  little  rat !  I  shall  clip  that  sharp 
tongue  short  in  a  moment !  Xow — together !  " 

Crash!     The  door  bulged  and  groaned  under  the 

31/ 


Mark  Everard 


heavy  strain,  the  bolt  bent  and  the  staple  drew  farther 
from  the  frame.  Had  it  not  been  that  Toby's  bullet 
had  made  the  men  fearful  of  the  fatal  keyhole  I 
doubt  if  the  bolt  could  have  withstood  that  blow.  As 
it  was,  the  enemy  clustered  to  the  other  side — to  the 
side  on  which  the  hinges  were — which  greatly  dimin 
ished  the  strain  upon  the  bolt. 

"  Ha !  ha  !  say  your  prayers,  little  rat !  One  more 
blowr  will  force  it !  " 

"  I  have  three  pistols  still,  my  Lord.  With  each 
of  these  pistols  I  shall  kill  one  of  your  men,  mayhap 
your  Lordship." 

"  Now !  " 

But  Toby  was  as  quick  as  they.  He  pressed  the 
muzzle  of  his  pistol  against  the  panel  upon  which  the 
greatest  \veight  seemed  to  fall — and  fired.  Again 
there  was  a  scattering  and  curses.  But  with  these 
came  another  sound,  which  gave  me  more  satisfac 
tion:  it  was  the  heavy  fall  of  a  body  to  the  floor. 
Toby's  bullet  had  found  its  billet — his  Lordship  had 
lost  a  good  man. 

"  Do  you  approve  of  my  marksmanship,  my 
Lord  ?  "  Toby  laughed.  "  Of  course  I'm  shooting 
under  great  difficulties.  You  see,  a  door  is  a  thing 
difficult  to  aim  through.  Xow  a  keyhole  has  its  ad 
vantages — that  is,  when  your  target's  ear  is  directly 
opposite — eh,  my  Lord  ?  " 

"  Move  him  aside,  and  call  another  to  take  his 
place!  Haste!  Damnation!  do  you  let  one  little 

318 


Mark  Everard 


devil  that  would  not  make  a  half  of  any  one  of  you 
beat  you  off,  when  nothing  but  a  shattered  door 
stands  between  you  ?  " 

"  Ha !  ha !  "  Toby  laughed  derisively,  as  the 
wounded — or  dead — man  was  removed.  "  Keep 
well  to  one  side,  my  Lord;  I  have  two  pistols 
left." 

One  of  the  men  dashed  up  the  stairs,  and  a  moment 
later  I  heard  him  shouting  to  one  of  his  companions 
to  come  to  him. 

Cadwaller  made  no  reply  to  Toby's  mocking.  Be 
hind  his  dignity  he  now  took  refuge,  for  behind  it  he 
could  keep  from  admitting  that  Toby  so  far  was  hav 
ing  the  best  of  the  fight. 

I  tiptoed  softly  to  the  table,  and,  taking  up  the 
stool,  returned  to  my  position  beside  the  panel.  Then 
I  thought  of  the  parchment  that  I  had  used  as  a 
trumpet,  and  took  a  glance  over  the  floor  for  it ;  but 
it  was  not  to  be  seen,  so  I  gave  it  no  more  heed. 
'Twas  of  no  consequence — save  as  a  remembrance. 

In  the  breathing-space  that  Cadwaller  permitted, 
Toby  returned  to  the  table  and  furiously  reloaded 
his  pistols.  His  eyes  twinkled  like  little  stars  be 
neath  two  ragged  clouds.  The  little  man  was  in  his 
element — Cadwaller  was  furnishing  him  with  a  rare; 
delight.  When  the  odds  were  two  to  one  Toby's 
spirits  were  at  their  highest.  True,  he  frowned  even 
more  than  was  his  custom,  but  that  was  for  the  fear 
he  had  for  Mistress  Heron's  plight.  His  joy  was 


Mark  Everard 


mixed  with  a  keen  anxiety,  which  made  him  ten 
times  more  formidable. 

The  lady  watched  him  with  an  undisguised  fasci 
nation.  The  strain  upon  her  must  have  been  terri 
ble — for  even  I  (than  who  there  is  no  older  hand  at 
this  kind  of  business)  felt  my  muscles  twitch  and 
tremble  from  the  high  tension  of  the  seemingly  un 
ending  situation  of  uncertainty — ,  but  still  her  eyes 
twinkled  mischievously  as  she  watered  the  little 
tiger  taking  advantage  of  every  moment,  word,  or 
movement. 

The  fellow  that  his  Lordship  had  sent  for  assist 
ance  now  rushed  down  the  steps  again,  followed  by 
either  one  or  two  others.  Our  time  was  at  an  end. 
By  a  bold  front,  a  few  shots  and  a  little  strategy,  we 
ha^d  gained  more  than  I  had  hoped ;  but  still  I 
doubted  if  it  was  sufficiently  dark  without  to  cover 
our  flight  through  the  trees  to  the  coach — in  case 
those  guarding  the  other  end  of  the  passage  had  been 
withdrawn.  And  then  there  came  to  me  the  thought 
that  perhaps  our  men  that  guarded  the  carriage  had 
been  captured,  and  that  we  should  not  find  the  coach 
in  waiting.  Well,  our  position  could  be  no  worse 
than  it  was,  and  meeting  difficulties  before  they  came 
to  me  was  a  needless  search  for  things  with  which  I 
already  was  abundantly  supplied.  As  the  fellows 
reached  the  foot  of  the  little  stairs  I  dismissed  all 
such  thoughts  from  my  mind,  crossed  cautiously  to 
Toby  and  somewhat  disappointed  the  little  man  by 

320 


Mark  Everard 


directing  him  to  take  the  candle  and  precede  Mis 
tress  Heron  along  the  secret  passage.  I  had  a  plan 
whereby  Cadwaller's  pursuit  might  be  slightly  de 
layed  after  we  should  have  left  the  room.  'Twould 
be  of  assistance  only  if  he  should  know  which  was 
the  secret  panel.  But  I  doubted  not  that  the  traitor 
had  told  him  all. 

"  Now/'  Cadwaller  growled,  "  you  have  but  one 
man  opposed  to  you,  and  if  you  don't  force  that  door, 
despite  his  pistols,  I  shall  have  every  man  of  you 
lashed  into  a  jelly !  " 

I  quickly  stepped  after  Mistress  Heron — taking 
the  stool  with  me — and  paused  for  a  moment  to  look 
back.  Toby  ahead  had  the  candle,  so  the  room  was 
in  darkness — nothing  could  be  seen  save  a  faint  glim 
mering  of  light  through  the  holes  in  the  door.  I 
softly  closed  the  panel  and  placed  the  stool  against 
it,  so  that  it  could  open  but  a  few  inches,  for  the 
stool  would  then  be  jammed  between  the  panel  and 
one  of  the  stone  walls  of  the  passage. 

"  Now,  all  together !  Make  one  blow  do  it !  "  my 
Lord  directed. 

Crash! — and  instantly  another  crash.  The  door 
was  open.  It  had  been  forced  from  its  hinges.  The 
second  crash  was  its  fall  to  the  floor. 

I  waited  for  no  more,  but  hastened  after  my  com 
panions  as  quickly  as  my  stiff  hip  and  stabbing  side 
would  permit.  Coming  faintly  to  me  as  I  tottered 

21  321 


Mark  Everard 


on  were  the  sounds  of  rushing  heavy  feet,  calls  for 
light,  cries  of  disappointment,  and  colossal  oaths.  I 
smiled  as  I  pictured  the  look  Cadwaller  wore  when 
he  discovered  not  my  dead  and  bloody  body. 


322 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  exertion  was  beginning  to  tell  against  my 
strength.  Several  times,  as  I  hastened  through  the 
chilly  passage,  my  legs  wabbled  treacherously,  and 
once  or  twice  I  bumped  against  the  wall.  My  breath 
came  with  an  effort,  and  a  sickening  feeling  of  weak 
ness  stole  slowly  through  my  body,  gnawing  at  my 
heart,  eating  my  resolution.  A  great  part  of  my 
blood  had  been  lost  the  night  before,  and  as  yet  I 
had  not  had  sufficient  time  to  renew  the  supply. 
Nature  may  IDC  strained  and  stretched  to  a  great  ex 
tent,  but  she  will  not  be  abused  beyond  a  certain 
point.  I  now  felt  that  I  was  rapidly  drawing  near 
that  point.  Nothing  but  an  iron  will  and  hasty  ac 
tion  could  carry  me  through.  But  through  I  would 
go;  to  fail  now  would  be  too  terrible.  If  fighting 
were  to  be  done,  it  would  ibe  done  within  the  next 
few  minutes ;  after  that,  the  work  would  fall  to  Toiby 
alone.  And  the  King !  Yes,  I  should  see  the  King. 
Ah !  and  Sir  Charles  was  still  to  be  considered. 
Could  I  hold  out?  I  began  to  doubt  it.  Yes,  I 
would  hold  out!  Doubt  could  not  be  entertained 
nor  encouraged.  Where  was  Sir  Charles  ?  I  could 
not  tell.  He  had  said  that  if  Cadwaller  could  be 
detained  his  overthrow  was  certain.  Well,  he  had 

323 


Mark  Everard 


been  detained.  But  had  his  detention  been  suf 
ficiently  long?  I  hoped  so,  but  doubted.  And  then, 
Sir  Charles  had  warned  me  that  he  might  be  con 
sidered  my  enemy  after  the  Earl  should  be  undone. 
Ha!  I  must  overcome  him,  too!  A  pleasant  pros 
pect,  when  his  Lordship  had  not  yet  been  repulsed. 
But  the  King !  the  King !  Ah !  how  could  I  meet 
my  greatest  opponent  ?  If  I  could  but  escape  and 
see  him  I  had  a  plan  whereby  strategy  might  win. 
But  could  I  hold  out  ?  Would  my  strength  fail  me  ? 
A  mountain  of  forbidding  obstacles  rose  before  me. 
Could  I  sweep  them  aside  with  a  failing  hand  ?  My 
heart  sank.  "  My  God,  I  must !  "  I  groaned 
through  tight-clenched  teeth.  "  I  must !  I  must !  I 
must !  "  My  heart  beat  like  a  heavy  hammer ;  my 
breath  came  like  sobbing;  I  trembled  weakly,  but 
hastened  on,  borne  down  by  the  weight  of  my  sword 
find  pistols. 

"  Are  you  there  ?  May  I  help  you  ?  "  The  lady 
tiirned  to  reach  out  a  helping  hand. 

"  JsTo,  no  !  After  Toby ! — Quick,  for  God's  sake  !— 
They're  forcing  the  panel! — Julius  has  pointed  it 
out !  " 

"  Your  strength  fails  you !  Let  me  take  your 
hand, — please !  " 

"  Xo,  you  must  show  Toby  how  to  get  out !  One 
moment  may  ruin  all !  " 

She  fluttered  away  after  the  flickering  candle,  but 
turned,  as  she  drew  near  the  little  man,  and  looked 
back. 

324 


Mark  Everard 


"  Xoble,  noble  lady !  "  I  whispered.  "  Ah !  and 
she  loves,  she  loves !  But  why  is  he  not  here,  shar 
ing  her  danger?  My  God,  if  I  fail,  he  shall  have 
my  dying  curse !  "  I  ground  my  teeth  and  stumbled 
onward,  my  hand  held  to  my  wound  to  relieve  it  of 
the  jolting. 

Would  that  dark  cold  passage  never  end?  It 
seemed  that  I  had  traveled  miles,  and  still  the  candle 
flickered  far  ahead,  where  Toby's  hat  cut  through 
the  air  before  it.  Of  a  sudden  the  cold  atmosphere 
seemed  to  strike  my  heart.  A  chill  ran  through  me. 
It  jerked  back  my  head,  shook  it  from  side  to  side, 
then  hurled  me  forward  gasping. 

Far  in  the  rear  a  loud  crashing  of  oak  sounded 
through  the  darkness.  By  this  time,  doubtless,  Cad- 
waller's  men  were  rushing  to  cut  us  off.  There  could 
be  but  one  or  two  at  most  guarding  the  panel  to  which 
we  were  fleeing,  but  the  others  would  hasten  to  the 
gates  if  they  had  not  discovered  the  coach.  In  thd 
latter  case,  they  would  rush  to  the  assistance  of  them 
that  waited  us.  His  Lordship's  rage  at  being  (baffled 
had  blinded  him  to  the  uselessness  of  following  us 
through  the  passage,  but  surely  it  would  not  cause 
him  to  overlook  the  necessity  of  cutting  us  off  ahead  ! 
"  Perhaps  it  will !  "  T  thought,  and,  stimulated  b\ 
the  new  hope,  dashed  on,  keeping  to  the  right  to  save 
my  wounded  side  those  savage  blows  when  I  lurched 
against  the  wall. 

Ah !  the  candle  stopped.     Mistress  Heron  sprang 

325, 


Mark  Everard 


to  Toby's  side,  her  hands  above  her  head — she  was 
opening  the  secret  panel.  She  glanced  back  over  her 
shoulder  and  paused. 

"  Go  on ! — Go  on ! — I  come ! — I  come !  "  I  shouted 
hoarsely,  and  pressed  forward. 

Still  she  waited ;  she  would  not  move  until  sure 
that  I  should  go  with  them — noble  soul! 

"  Toby,  take  his  arm,"  she  commanded,  as  I  came 
labouring  up.  "Oh,  this  will  kill  you,  I  know! 
Your  face  is  drawn  with  agony !  " 

I  leaned  against  the  wall,  waved  Toby  aside,  and 
pointed  to  the  panel. 

"  Quick ! — the  coach ! — Toby,  not  another  halt ! — 
Madam,  haste !  " 

Still  she  paused,  watching  me  with  troubled,  beau 
teous  eyes. 

"For  God's  sake!"  I  cried. 

"  Guard  him  well,  Toby.  I  look  to  you  for  his 
safety."  Zooks!  one  would  think  I  was  the  charge 
that  Cadwaller  had  called  me. 

"  One  moment  is  worth  everything !  "  I  groaned. 
"  Toby,  I  keep  a  pistol  for  you — if  you  look  back ! 
Haste !  "  I  whispered  in  his  ear.  "  Carry  her,  if  she 
will  go  no  other  way !  " 

Toby's  face  was  inscrutable.  Not  a  feature 
changed,  but  his  eyes  were  more  gentle  than  was 
usual. 

"  Remember,"  I  whispered  again,  "  if  you  stop  I 
shall  kill  you,  though  you  are  my  best  friend." 

326 


Mark  Everard 


He  said  nothing — merely  touched  his  hat,  drew 
forth  his  sword  and  stepped  from  the  passage  the 
moment  Mistress  Heron  opened  the  panel. 

The  cell  into  which  we  followed  the  little  man  was 
very  small,  without  a  window — mayhap  a  dungeon 
in  the  old,  old  days.  Opposite  the  secret  passage 
was  a  short  flight  of  stone  steps  (the  whole  room  was 
in  stone)  leading  to  a  battered  and  heavily  studded 
door. 

As  I  closed  the  panel  a  faint  sound  came  crawling 
through  the  darkness  behind  me.  My  Lord  was 
thundering  still  at  the  other  end. 

Toby  sprang  up  the  steps. 

"  Toby,"  the  lady  whispered,  "  before  leaving  the 
next  room,  put  out  the  light." 

"  Ay,  Madam." 

The  door  was  not  fastened.  Toby  swept  on.  Mis 
tress  Heron  stopped  at  the  foot  of  the  steps  and 
seized  my  arm. 

"  Oh !  "  I  protested,  "  you  put  me  to  shame, 
Madam." 

"  Then  you  shall  bear  me  company.  I  shame  to 
be  the  cause  of  your  suffering.  Another  man  would 
be  dead  of  such  wounds  and  torture." 

"  Oh,  I  am  strong — quite  strong!  " 

"  And  not  a  murmur !  "  Her  voice  caught  a 
little.  "  Ah !  why  could  not  the  King  be  such  a 
man  ?  " 

I  looked  at  her  in  surprise,  scarce  believing  my 

327 


Mark  Everard 


ears.  True,  the  night  before  she  had  called  me  a 
hero,  quite  without  reason,  but  then  her  excitement 
was  a  sufficient  excuse  for  the  extravagance ;  now  the 
same  explanation  did  not  come  to  me.  My  ears 
throbbed  and  my  heart  stood  still,  but  Toby's  candle 
cast  too  uncertain  a  light  for  me  to  read  her  face. 
Then  I  remembered  her  love  for  another.  I  smiled 
sadly  and  wondered  if  I,  at  my  best,  reminded  her  of 
him.  "  Ah,  that  must  be  it !  "  I  groaned  within  me, 
and,  clutching  a  pistol,  followed  Toby  into  the  old 
stone  hall. 

Directly  opposite  the  door  through  which  we  en 
tered  was  the  stairs  that  lead  to  Sir  Alfred's  room  of 
glass  above,  and  to  our  left  the  door  to  the  outside — 
where  the  struggle  would  take  place,  I  feared. 

Toby  advanced  quickly,  but  with  caution,  stepping 
upon  his  toes,  his  head  thrust  forward,  his  sword 
raised  to  his  waist  and  clutched  with  a  vigour  that 
meant — Beware. 

He  obeyed  my  directions  not  to  look  back,  and 
moved  steadily  forward,  thrusting  his  head  farther 
out  at  every  step.  Mistress  Heron  still  held  my  arm 
in  kind  assistance,  despite  my  admonitions  to  keep 
by  Toby.  We  were  at  the  little  man's  heels  when  ho 
paused  at  the  door,  put  the  candle  upon  the  floor,  and, 
quickly  seizing  the  knob,  tried  it. 

"  Not  locked,"  he  whispered. 

The  lady  stooped  and  blew  out  the  light.  Toby 
swung  the  door  open,  and  sprang  forth.  Thank 

328 


Mark  Everard 


Heaven,  'twas  almost  dark  without!  The  western 
sky  was  a  deep,  dull  red;  thick  and  heavy  clouds 
were  rolling  swiftly  to  the  west,  and  adding  to  the 
gloom  with  every  moment.  Not  a  sound  greeted  the 
little  man's  exit — not  a  sound.  I  stood  aside  and 
forced  my  gentle  helper  to  pass  out,  while  I  closed 
the  door.  Still  not  a  sound.  Toby  seized  the  lady's 
arm  and  started  almost  at  a.  run  toward  the  deep 
shadows  of  the  trees.  She  protested,  struggled,  and 
(rven  struck  at  him,  looking  over  her  shoulder  at  me — 
in  vain.  He  was  inexorable.  No  halt  would  he 
make  nor  backward  glance.  He  knew  my  mind,  and 
knew  that  I  meant  what  I  had  said.  I  hastened 
after  as  fast  as  my  tottering  legs  would  bear  me.  In 
the  shadow  of  the  first  tree  I  glanced  back,  gasping 
and  glad  for  the  pause. 

Zounds!  there  it  was — the  thing  that  I  most 
dreaded.  A  black  shadowy  form  slunk  from  a  cor- 
near  near  the  door  and  glided  noiselessly,  swiftly 
toward  the  ^ing  in  which  we  had  left  Cadwaller. 
For  but  a  moment  I  saw  it, — then  the  darkness  closed 
in  more  thickly  and  swallowed  it  up. 

A  shiver  ran  down  my  Iback;  my  little  remaining 
strength  seemed  suddenly  to  leave  me,  and  I  was 
forced  to  seize  the  tree  to  keep  from  falling. 

A  little  cry  came  to  me,  then  the  sounds  of  a  strug 
gle — and  I  heard  Mistress  Heron's  voice. 

"  Do  as  I  bid  you,  or  I  shall  call  them  to  us !  "  she 
threatened. 

329 


Mark  Everard 


"  And  then  they  would  kill  him  at  once,"  Toby 
growled.  "  Come,  Madam ;  I  must  use  force  if 
necessary.  I'm  only  obeying  orders.  He'd  rather 
die  than  fail,  Madam." 

Another  little  struggle. 

My  blood  sprang  through  my  veins  with  a  new  life. 
Her  fear  for  me  was  like  to  ruin  all.  I  ground  my 
teeth,  clenched  my  pistol,  pressed  my  hand  to  my 
side,  and  forced  myself  along. 

"Oh,  Toby,  Toby!  how  can  you  do  it?"  Her 
voice  was  choked  with  sobs,  and  carried  a  reproach 
that  cut  the  heart  in  twain.  "  And — and  he 
loves — he  loves  you,  Toby !  He  told — told  me  so ! 
Oh,  I  cannot,  I  will  not  leave  him  to  be  murdered ! 
Toby !  Coward  !  Devil !  Let  me  save  him !  My 
God !  I  must  save  him !  "  Her  voice  rose  to  a 
scream  of  frenzy.  "  I  must !  I  must !  I  will !  I 
will  save  him !  I'll  kill  you !  Fiend !  Fiend  !  " 

Her  struggles  had  delayed  them  so  I  was  now  but 
a  few  paces  behind. 

"  Oh !  oh !  oh !  "  I  heard  her  weep.  Then  her 
voice  sank  to  a  sobbing  moan,  as  the  remorseless  little 
man  slowly  carried  her  along. 

'Twas  growing  very  dark  beneath  the  trees,  and 
overhead  the  wind  began  to  rustle  through  the  leaves 
— a  warning  that  the  rain  was  near  at  hand. 

"  On,  on,  Toby !  "  I  gasped. 

"  Let  me  walk,"  the  lady  commanded.  "  I  will 
go.  Help  your  master." 

330 


Mark  Everard 


"No!  I  shall  follow!  The  coach !— Haste !— 
Have  the — men  ready !  " 

Toby  uttered  no  sound.  He  let  his  fair  burden 
down  and,  seizing  her  hand,  dashed  forward  once 
more,  dragging  her  along. 

On,  on,  on  we  went,  the  shadows  growing  deeper 
with  every  step,  and  the  wind  puffing  up  cooler  and 
stronger  after  each  lull.  Would  the  sight  of  the 
coach  ever  cheer  me  ?  Would  that  straining  flight, 
that  age  of  torture,  never  cease  ?  My  head  rolled 
backward  and  forward,  and  from  side  to  side,  with 
every  laboured  step ;  my  breath  came  in  great,  pain 
ful  sobs,  straining  through  my  closing  throat;  my 
feet  clung  to  the  earth  when  I  lifted  them  and  crashed 
against  it  when  I  put  them  down.  Great  God !  the 
jolting  was  an  agony  that  wrenched  my  heart  and 
dropped  my  jaw.  A  glass  of  wine,  and  I  could  have 
been  a  man — ay,  even  a  moment's  rest  would  have 
revived  me  much.  But  the  long  wait  in  the  cellar, 
the  flight  through  the  chilling  passage,  and  this  never- 
ending  stumbling  through  the  trees  were  trials  too 
great,  too  great !  On,  on,  on,  ever  onward  !  Had  we 
missed  the  coach  in  the  growing  darkness  ?  Had  its 
hiding-place  been  revealed  to  Cadwaller?  Surely 
either  one  or  the  other  of  these  calamities  had  hap 
pened  !  .  .  .  Still  Toby  pressed  onward,  dragging 
the  kindest  heart  in  the  whole  broad  world  be 
hind  him.  My  sobbing  gasps  for  breath  roared  in 
my  ears  until  I  thought  our  foes  would  hear,  and 

331 


Mark  Everard 


thus  we  should  be  betrayed.  .  .  .  Still  Toby  wound 
his  way  through  the  trees. 

"  He  surely  must,  know  where  the  coach  should 
be !  "  1  thought,  "  We  have  not  reached  the  place. 
Can  we  reach  the  place  ?  "  I  moaned. 

"  Xo,  no,  you  cannot,  Mark  Everard !  "  something 
bellowed  in  my  ear. 

"  Ha !  ha  !  I  cannot,  eh !  "  came  whistling  through 
my  teeth. 

Then  I  bumped  against  a  tree,  my  forehead  strik 
ing  the  rough  bark  with  a  cutting  force.  I  sank  to 
my  knee,  then  slipped  lower,  lurched  to  one  side,  and 
lay  gasping. 

A  cry  came  to  me.  "  I  will  not  go !  He  has 
fallen !  Is  this  your  love  for  him  ?  "  More  fol 
lowed  indistinctly.  Then  came  a  scream,  but  it  was 
partly  drowned  in  a  rumible  of  thunder  and  the  rus 
tling  of  the  leaves. 

I  felt  the  warm  moisture  trickle  across  my  fore 
head.  It  revived  me.  My  side  stabbed  ajid  burned 
shrewdly.  It  angered  me.  That  voice,  that  scream, 
thrilled  through  my  veins  and  burned  my  heart  like 
fire.  That  called  me  on.  That  voice,  that  sobbing 
little  cry  of  pain,  commanded  my  presence  where  it 
was.  Ah,  that  was  a  power  from  which  naught  but 
the  hand  of  death  could  hold  back  !  Where  that  voice 
called  I  would  go  on  until  my  worthless  life  all  should 
be  done. 

"  On,    on,    Mark    Everard,    unworthy    braggart ! 

332 


Mark  Everard 


What!  do  you  falter  now?  Would  you  turn  pol 
troon  at  last; — become  the  thing  you  always  have 
despised ; — lose  your  last  virtue,  and  prove  your 
father's  curse  well  justified  ?  No,  no ! — follow  her 
until  your  last  breath  leaves !  "  I  raged  and  struggled 
on. 

The  lightning  flashed  brightly  now,  and  the  thun 
der  rolled  nearer ;  the  trees  bent  and  lashed  under  the 
strain  of  the  wind,  then  stood  still  for  a  moment, 
while  the  Storm  God  held  his  breath,  only  to  toss 
more  vigorously  at  the  next  blast.  ...  A  rough 
night  seemed  certain. 

The  blood  from  the  cut  in  my  forehead,  where  I 
had  bumped  it  against  the  tree,  trickled  into  my  eyes 
and  half  blinded  me.  I  cursed,  wiped  it  away,  and 
drew  my  hat  more  over  my  brows,  that  I  might  ap 
pear  less  shocking.  My  whole  side  was  on  fire  now, 
and  since  my  fall  my  head  throbbed  the  more,  and 
my  breath  came  still  as  painfully.  But  my  deter 
mination  was  greater,  and  I  hurled  myself  onward 
with  a  reckless  fury. 

Ever  deeper  grew  the  darkness,  ever  nearer  rolled 
the  storm,  and  ever  farther  Toby  wound  his  way 
through  the  great  black  bodies  of  the  trees.  Time 
after  time  I  lost  sight  of  my  leaders  as  I  staggered, 
grim  and  bloody,  along  the  dark  and  hopeless  trail; 
but  time  after  time  I  grasped  my  pistol  tighter  when 
a  flash  of  lightning  burned  blue  beyond  them,  show 
ing  a  white  face  turned  back  in  dumb  encourage- 

333 


Mark  Everard 


jnent,  I  fancied  I  could  see  those  soft  dark  eyes 
come  back  to  me,  tender  and  sweetly  tearful,  after 
each  bright  flash.  Before  my  face  they  floated,  burn 
ing  into  my  soul,  filling  me  with  a  new  hope  and  re 
viving  my  sorry  strength.  "  Come,  come,"  they 
pleaded,  u  come  on  yet  a  little,  and  you  shall  have 
your  rest.  Come ;  you  will  save  me  if  you  fail  not 
now.  The  way  is  weary,  but  it  is  for  me  if  you  fail 
cannot  fail ;  I  have  called  you  i  hero.'  On,  on,  on, 
but  a  little  more.  You  are  nobler  now  than  you  were 
last  night.  On,  on,  on  ;  you  cannot  fail ;  it  is  for  me- 
On,  on,  my  hero ;  'tis  my  voice  that  calls." 

"  I  come,  I  come !  "  I  sobbed  aloud,  then  wiped 
my  eyes  again  and  dashed  forward. 

Flaph,  flash,  flash,  came  the  light  in  quick  succes 
sion.  .  .  .  The  coach  stood  huge,  black  and  strong 
beneath  a  great  old  tree.  Men  and  horses  were  bus 
tling  about ;  the  door  was  open,  and  Toby  was  lifting 
his  precious  charge  within.  Ere  the  last  light  died 
I  saw  her  turn  and  wildly  point  back  through  the 
trees.  Her  voice  was  killed  in  the  roll  of  thunder. 

"  Thank  God  for  the  darkness  and  the  storm !  "  T 
wheezed,  and  zigzagged  slowly  on. 

Again  the  lightning,  sharp-toothed  and  long,  shot 
down  the  night  before  me.  Blue  fiery  balls  burned 
deep  into  my  eyes.  The  thunder  ripped  the  clouds 
apart  and  shook  the  rocking  earth.  The  trees  bent 
down,  shrieking  and  tremblinsr,  clinging  to  the 
ground.  T  saw  no  coach  nor  soldiers  now — saw  noth- 

334 


Mark  Everard 


ing  but  the  balls  of  fire,  heard  nothing  but  the  screech 
ing  of  the  trees.  My  own  gasps  for  breath  were 
whisked  away  and  lost  to  my  throbbing  ears.  .  .  . 
Once  more  the  lightning  flashed.  Still  I  could  see 
no  coach.  The  trees  stood  great  and  black  around 
me.  !N^o  lovely  face  looked  back  and  coaxed  me  on. 

"  Gone,"  I  whispered  to  the  raging  blast — "  gone. 
She  has  gone  forever,  Mark  Everard,  poor  fool?  poor 
fool,  poor  fool  I  " 

"  Ha  I  ha  I  "  the  wind  laughed  in  my  teeth. 
"  Yea,  gone  to  where  Cadwaller  waits  with  folded 
arms  I  Ha  \  ha  \  Mark  Everard,  you  are  done  at 
last \  " 

"  Who's  that  ?  It  is  a  lie  \  "  I  shouted  back,  and 
raised  my  pistol. 

"  Ha  I  ha  I  your  hour  is  come ;  and  in  your  last 
moment  'tis  Defeat  that  cheers  I  " 

I  braced  my  back  against  a  tree.  "  Ah  \  old  De 
feat  and  Death  \  I've  faced  you  many  times,  but 
never  yet  have  felt  your  touch.  Come,  come,  my 
friends,  there'll  be  no  compromise.  Come  on; 
you've — eaten  up — my  breath  I  " 

The  lightning  still  blazed  before  my  eyes,  shooting 
balls  of  fire  and  blackness  alternately  across  my  field 
of  vision.  But  through  all  this  confusion  I  could 
see  two  dark  forms  coming  on.  When  I  raised  my 
pistol  they  hastily  drew  back  and  separated,  then  dis 
appeared. 

"Ila!  ha!  "  I  laughed,  "you  fear  me  still!    Ah, 

335 


Mark  Everard 


a  losing  game  I  play, — therefore  the  nobler!  Come 
on ;  but  little  of  me  now  is  left ;  I  would  play  my 
last  card  well !  " 

No  sight  there  was  of  them.  Even  the  lightning's 
flash  showed  naught  but  lashing  trees  and  rich  green 
sward.  I  stepped  from  the  tree,  my  knees  bending 
treacherously  as  I  staggered  out.  The  wind  whisked 
the  hat  from  my  head,  and  my  hair,  freed,  irritating- 
ly  lashed  my  eyes.  Poor  bruised  and  haggard  out 
cast,  I  stood  persecuted  by  Xature's  every  force; 
mocked  by  the  laughing,  whistling  wind,  blinked  by 
the  burning,  crackling  light,  deafened  by  the  roaring, 
shaking  thunder,  while  fat  Defeat  and  heavy  Death 
lurked  greedily  behind  the  trees.  .  .  .  But  she,  I 
prayed,  was  safe. 

"  You  fear  me  still !  "  I  laughed  again.  "  Come, 
come, — make  haste  before — I  fall! — you'll  have 
more  glory  so  !  " 

Flash,  flash,  flash,  the  blinding  light  came  ever 
again,  and  the  thunder  shook  the  earth.  I  staggered 
back,  my  palm  pressed  to  my  eyes.  ...  A  hand 
seized  my  wrist,  an  arm  wound  around  my  waist,  then 
another  seized  my  legs. 

"  Ah !  And  trapped  by  cowards — in  the  end ! 
My  failures  are — complete !  " 

I  would  not  please  them  with  a  struggle — they 
would  laugh  at  my  weakness,  I  feared.  T  sank 
into  their  arms,  and  lay  gasping,  as  the  first  large 
drops  beat  through  the  leaves. 

336 


Mark  Everard 


A  hat  was  stuck  upon  my  head.  "  Now,"  said 
a  heavy  voice,  and  I  was  lifted  from  the  ground. 

"  A  curse  upon  her  skulking  lover !  "  I  shouted 
as  the  thunder  crashed.  .  .  .  Then  I  sank  into  peace 
ful  blackness. 


22  337 


CHAPTEK  XX. 

THE  rain  was  falling  in  heavy  sheets  upon  some 
thing  that  gave  it  a  hollow  sound.  .  .  .  The  lightning 
flashed  in  but  one  place,  forming  a  square  of  light  in 
a  frame  of  black.  .  .  .  The  thunder  still  rolled,  but 
less  heavily — the  rain  was  drowning  its  voice.  ...  I 
began  to  develop  the  feeling  that  I  was  moving ;  and  I 
soon  made  out  a  rumble,  as  of  wheels.  Something 
was  across  my  forehead — something  soft,  as  a  cloth. 
A  jolt  shook  me  up  a  little,  and  I  knew  for  a  surety 
that  I  was  in  a  coach.  I  raised  my  hand  quickly  to 
my  head — and  started  with  the  discovery  that  my 
fingers  still  grasped  a  pistol. 

"  Thank  God !  " 

'Twas  her  voice,  I  should  swear ! 

"  Ah !  have  we  passed  the  gates  ?  "  I  cried,  quickly 
sitting  up  and  gasping  in  a  deep  breath  of  the  cool 
wet  air. 

"Hush!  !NTo;  we  have  just  started  toward  them." 
Her  voice  was  broken,  and  shook  painfully.  But, 
then,  what  other  woman  would  have  had  her  con 
sciousness  even? 

"  And  did  Toby  wait  for  me  ?  "  I  demanded  an- 

333 


Mark  Everard 


grily.  (The  lightning  flashed  brightly,  and  I  saw 
the  little  man  on  the  other  seat.)  "  Have  my  orders 
weight  no  more  ?  " 

"  No,  no  —  hush  !  Toby  is  not  to  blame.  I  —  I 
forced  him  to  wait." 

"  Forced  him,  Madam  !  " 

"  Yes,  yes  ;  but  let  it  pass." 

"  Yes,  let  it  pass,  but  we,  I  fear,  may  not." 

"Not  what?" 

"  Not  pass  the  gates.  Toby  is  easily  forced  of 
late." 

My  heart  was  bitter,  for  all  my  pains  were  like  to 
be  in  vain. 

"  No.  Do  not  'blame  him.  I  —  I  held  a  —  pistol 
to  his  head.  He  —  he  could  not  help  it." 

"  You  —  you  held  a  pistol  to  his  head  ?  " 

"  Yes.  He  forced  me  into  the  coach  ;  and  you 
turned  and  staggered  off  in  the  wrong  direction. 
Had  you  been  killed  I  should  have  felt  your  blood 
upon  my  head  !  I  —  I  could  not  hear  to  see  such 
murder  !  —  I  snatched  a  pistol  from  Toby's  belt  !  — 
I  could  not  help  it  !  —  I  would  do  it  again  !  " 

"  Ah  !  "  I  said  quietly.  My  heart  would  let  me 
say  no  more. 

"  Now  you  are  with  us  ;  and  if  we  fail,  we  all  shall 
fail  together  !  "  Her  voice  still  shook,  but  not  from 
fear,  I  know. 

I  sat  still,  taking  deep  and  rapid  breaths  of  the 
strength-reviving  air.  Toby  said  no  word,  but  now 

339 


Mark  Everard 


and  again,  when  the  lightning  blazed,  I  saw  him 
staring  out — his  hat  drawn  fiercely  forward,  and  a 
pistol  in  his  hand.  My  anger  melted  as  I  thought 
of  the  sacrifice  the  noble  little  man  had  made  that  he 
might  obey  my  last  command.  He  had  forced  on 
to  tlio  co^h.  and  would  not  have  lost  a  minute,  oven 
though  I  should  have  been  left  behind.  Ah,  you 
that  know  not  Toby's  love  for  me  cannot  imagine 
what  that  meant  to  him !  It  tore  his  heart,  I  war 
rant ;  and  I  wonder  not  that  he  so  calmly  submitted 
when  the  lady  put  the  pistol  to  his  head.  And  she ! 
—Dear,  noble  soul !  In  the  darkness  I  stealthily 
drew  my  handkerchief  and  wiped  my  eyes.  ...  I 
was  very  weak. 

The  coach  proceeded  slowly — the  horses  walked. 
We  were  on  a  level  road  now.  The  jolt  that  had 
roused  me  to  reality  was  when  we  left  the  turf  and 
trees  behind.  The  storm  was  rolling  over;  the  rain 
was  falling  less  heavily  with  every  passing  moment. 
I  peered  forth  and  saw  that  clouds  in  black  and 
ragged  mats  were  scudding  hastily  across  the  sky, 
and  in  one  spot  taking  on  faint  silvery  edges.  The 
splashing  of  the  horses'  feet  came  to  me  clearly  a^ 
the  rain  lessened,  and  the  grinding  of  the  wheels 
upon  the  gravel  sounded  alarmingly  loud. 

"  Which  gate  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  The  front,  Sir."  Toby's  voice  was  low  and 
hollow. 

I  reached  forward  and  put  my  hand  upon  his 

340 


Mark  Everard 


shoulder.  "  Forgive  me,  old  friend,"  I  said  sin 
cerely.  "  Faith,  my  temper  has  not  improved,  I 
fear." 

He  cleared  his  throat  very  gruffly.  "  Storm's 
passing,  Sir,"  came  out  of  the  darkness. 

"  Yes,  Toby,  in  more  senses  than  one." 

"  Now,  that  is  better,  much  better,"  said  the  lady. 
"  Our  forces  again  are  united.  You  both  are  too 
brave  to  quarrel  between  yourselves." 

Toby  coughed  uneasily. 

"  Why  the  front  gate  ? "  I  asked  presently,  to 
break  the  stillness. 

"  I  thought  they  would  expect  us  to  leave  by  the 
other,  Sir." 

I  considered  a  moment.  "  Yes,  and  the  rear  gate 
may  be  locked.  They  can  only  bar  the  front  one 
since  the  lock  is  shattered.  Hark!  What  is  that?  " 

"  Our  men  crossing  the  little  bridge,  Sir." 

"  Ah !  There'll  be  a  fight  at  the  gate,  To>by.  Are 
your  pistols  dry  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Sir.  Yours  may  be  wet,  Sir.  Will  you 
take  one  of  mine  ?  " 

"  No,  Toby ;  my  hand  is  something  unsteady  to 
night.  I'll  trust  to  the  stout  old  blade." 

I  felt  an  arm  tremble  against  my  side. 

"  Are  you — are  you  determined  ?  "  Her  voice 
came  in  an  almost  whisper. 

I  laughed  forcedly  a  little.  "  Nay,  Madam,  I'll 
say  resigned." 

341 


Mark  Everard 


I  felt  her  shudder. 

In  another  moment  we  were  crossing  the  little  rus 
tic  bridge.  We  went  very  slowly  and  carefully,  for 
the  coach  completely  filled  the  passage.  Indeed 
careful  management  on  the  part  of  the  driver  was 
required  to  guide  us  along  the  path  even ;  for  it  was 
but  a  walk,  too  narrow  by  far  for  a  coaoh. 

"  The  dear  old  bridge/'  she  murmured. 

"  How  long,  how  long  ago,"  I  sighed,  not  knowing 
that  I  spoke  aloud. 

"  Yes.  And  yet  but  a  fortnight.  Will  it  ever 
again  be  peaceful?  Do  the  fishes  still  haunt  this 
dear  spot,  or  have  they  left  in  fear  ?  Oh,  the  change 
since  yesterday !  "  Again  she  shuddered  and 
pressed  back  into  the  cushions. 

"  There  is  where  I  stood  and  thought  aloud,"  I 
whispered. 

"  And  here  you  gave  your  sword  in  my  defence." 

"  In  which  it  has  been  of  but  little  servcie." 

"  Oh,  you  are  unjust !  Is  it  no  service  to  save  me 
then?" 

"  But  I  have  not." 

"  You  will."  She  spoke  with  a  confidence  not 
warranted  by  the  circumstances.  Her  faith  in  mo 
was  strangely  great. 

Again  I  swore  I  would  not  fail. 

'Twas  very  dark  now,  for  the  lightning  was  far 
to  the  west,  where  the  thunder  still  rolled  as  a  dis 
tant  growl  of  wrath.  The  rain  still  drizzled  a  little, 

342 


Mark  Everard 


but  the  moon  was  struggling  determinedly  to  pene 
trate  the  clouds.  The  bushes  at  the  sides  of  the  path 
scraped  and  snapped  aloud  as  the  great  wheels 
ground  them  down.  The  strain  upon  our  spirits 
grew  great.  Slowly  we  were  drawing  near  the  place 
where  our  fate  would  be  decided.  Either  we  should 
pass  forth  secretly  and  unharmed  or  a  fight  awaited 
us,  the,  result  of  which  was  only  too  certain.  The 
darkness  was  full  of  dread,  but  in  it  lay  our  greatest 
hopes.  If  we  could  reach  the  gates  ere  the  moon 
would  break  forth  we  might  break  through  the  enemy 
in  the  darkness.  But  the  crackling  of  the  tushes  was 
as  a  messenger  sent  before.  'Twas  scarcely  possible 
that  we  should  have  the  good  fortune  to  get  very  near 
without  attracting  attention ;  for  I  was  forced  to  ex 
pect  to  find  Cadwaller  and  his  men  awaiting.  What 
Toby  had  said  might  be  true ;  my  Lord  might  expect 
us  to  attempt  to  leave  by  the  other  gate.  But  it  was 
not  likely  that  the  main  entrance  would  be  left  un 
guarded.  The  blackness  gradually  took  on  a  gray 
ish  look — the  moon  was  winning  its  icontest.  I 
clenched  my  teeth  the  tighter  and  leaned  forward  to 
listen.  We  must  have  been  very  near  the  gates  by 
this.  Would  the  clouds  hold  out  until  we  should 
have  passed  ? 

A  chill  ran  up  my  back  and  shook  my  head. 
"  What  is  it  ?  "     Her  voice  was  low  but  anxious, 
"  Nothing,  Madam.     I  but  trembled  with  excite 
ment." 

343 


Mark  Everard 


"  Not  a  chill  ?  " 

"No,  Madam."  I  lied  to  allay  her  alarm.  A 
burning  disk,  with  the  gash  over  my  ribs  for  a  cen 
tre,  was  growing  quickly.  It.  now  covered  my  whole 
side  and  arm,  and  was  rushing  swiftly  to  my  head. 
I  felt  my  strength  returning  as  it  ran  through  my 
veins. 

The  coach  came  to  a  stop. 

"  We're  near  the  gate.  Shall  we  make  a  dash  for 
it  ?  "  The  voice  came  from  without.  One  of  our 
mounted  men  was  leaning  from  his  saddle  and  speak 
ing  through  the  window. 

"  Have  we  reached  the  main  drive  ?  " 

The  fellow  started — I  heard  him  catch  his  breath. 
Doubtless  my  voice,  still  full  of  life,  surprised  him. 

"  Yes — yes,  Sir.  We  are  now  at  the  end  of  the 
narrow  path,  Sir." 

"  Then  strike  the  first  blow.  Tell  the  driver  to 
keep  close  behind  you." 

He  moved  on.  In  another  moment  we  were  fol 
lowing. 

"  At  the  end  of  the  narrow  path,"  I  thought.  "  We 
now  enter  the  broad  road — which  leads  to  destruc 
tion." 

Another  chill  ran  through  me.  I  held  my  breath, 
clenched  my  fists,  and  overcame  the  shaking. 

We  turned  into  the  main  drive.  The  moon  broke 
through  her  cloudy  wrappings.  A  pistol-shot 
snapped  sharply  near  the  gates.  Then  loud  cheering 

344 


Mark  Everard 


and  shouted  orders  drowned  all  other  sounds.  We 
were  discovered.  The  fight  was  almost  on. 

With  hands  of  fire  I  undid  the  fastenings  of  the 
door. 

"  Now,  Toby." 

"  Be  careful,  Sir."  And  he  followed  my  example 
on  the  other  side. 

The  lady  put  her  hand  upon  my  arm.  "  Wait. 
Xot  until  you  must,"  she  pleaded.  "  It  may  not  be 
necessary." 

The  moon  was  at  its  full,  and  now,  having  broken 
clear,  flooded  the  earth  almost  to  the  brightness  of 
the  day.  The  dropis  depending  from  the  leaves 
glistened  like  polished  jewels.  I  cursed  the  sudden 
flood  of  beauty,  and  thrust  forth  my  head  to  see  what 
force  opposed. 

Three  I  saw  clearly,  all  mounted,  at  my  side. 

"  How  many  there,  Toby  ?  " 

"  Two,  Sir— only  two !  " 

The  gates  were  closed  and  barred. 

With  a  cheer  our  two  men  dashed  ahead,  attack 
ing  the  five  awaiting.  Their  swords  flashed  in  the 
moonlight ;  for  their  pistols  all  were  wet.  In  an  in 
stant  the  little  forces  met.  The  blades  crashed  in 
the  first  encounter ;  a  pistol  cracked,  but  no  one  fell. 
From  where  we  waited  nothing  could  be  seen  dis 
tinctly.  A  rush  of  men  and  horses,  winding  in  and 
out,  to  the  accompaniment  of  clicking,  whistling 
steel,  was  all  we  could  make  out.  Two  men — one 

345 


Mark  Everard 


was  the  wounded  Denton — matched  against  five. 
What  the  result  would  be  was  only  too  plain. 

I  had  thought  to  see  some  of  the  knaves  come  to 
attack  the  coach,  but  they  chose  a  wiser  plan.  United 
they  would  overcome  the  two,  then  still  united  over 
whelm  us.  'Twas  a  clever  plan — good  generalship — 
but  I  hoped  to  spoil  it. 

I  swung  the  door  open  and  leaned  out. 

"  Drive  on !  "  I  shouted.  "  Divide  them !  Forco 
your  horses  through !  Haste,  or  they'll  have  your 
comrades  overcome!  " 

"  Ay,  Sir !  "  He  lashed  the  horses  and  they 
sprang  forward  and  into  the  mass  of  struggling  men 
and  beasts. 

This  sudden  move  caused  consternation.  For  a 
moment  the  struggle  stopped.  Then  I  heard  Cad- 
waller's  voice. 

"  Strike,  and  strike  quickly  !     Watch  the  coach !  " 

They  were  at  it  again  ere  one  might  draw  a  breath. 

Toby  sprang  from  his  door  and  slammed  it  shut 
behind  him.  I  followed  his  lead,  and  rushed  to  meet 
the  first  approaching  horseman.  .  .  .  'Twas  the  Earl 
of  Cadwaller,  himself. 

"  Well  met,  sly  fox !  "  he  snarled.  "  I'll  see  if 
you're  proof  to  the  blade  as  to  the  bullet !  " 

He  spurred  his  mount  and  dashed  forward,  as 
though  to  ride  me  down.  I  stepped  to  one  side  and 
guarded,  then  pointed  furiously  beneath  his  arm. 
Jll  luck!  I  missed  him  by  an  inch.  He  wheeled 

346 


Mark  Everard 


his  horse  within  its  length  to  cut  me  from  the  coach. 
I  saw  his  plan  and  sprang  to  the  door  before  him, — 
then  struck  as  he  went  past.  He  swore,  tout  caught 
it  manfully,  and  wheeled  about  again. 

Toby's  loud  cheer  came  from  the  other  side.  His 
pistol  cracked.  "  One  down !  "  he  shouted.  "  My 
Lord  should  guard  the  gate !  " 

The  burning  fever  drove  me  mad,  but  lent  me  a 
giant's  strength^  I  (clutched  the  door,  and  then 
stood  waiting  his  Lordship's  rush. 

"  Ha !  "  cried  the  man  from  the  driver's  seat,  and 
a  bright  flash  cut  through  the  moonlight.  I  looked 
again — and  saw  my  Lord's  great  horse,  with  head 
flung  high,  rush  backward  under  the  spreading 
branches  of  a  tree. 

"  Well  done !  "  I  cried.  "  But  keep  your  horses 
well  in  hand,  my  man!"  (The  ready  fellow  had 
struck  Cadwaller's  mount  across  the  nose  with  the 
flat  of  his  heavy  sword). 

"  I'll  crop  your  ears  for  that,  you  knave !  Know 
you  not  that  you  are  helping  the  King's  enemies  to 
escape  ?  Lift  not  your  blade  again !  In  the  King's 
name  T  command  it!  You  wear  the  uniform — be 
ware  !  "  The  Earl's  loud  voice  shook  with  a  fiery 
rage,  as  he  struggled  to  control  his  horse  made  mad 
with  pain. 

"  Keep  back !  Keep  back !  "  the  lady  pleaded  in 
my  ear.  "  Do  not  fight  unless1  you  must !  Remem 
ber  your  wound !  " 

347 


Mark  Everard 


"  Ah,  but  I  cannot  die !  My  strength  is  coming 
back !  My  weight  seems  naught !  I  walk  upon  the 
moonbeams  !  Xone  here  can  kill  me,  I  know !  My 
brain  is  all  afire !  " 

"What  ails  you?  Oh,  what  ails  you?  Why, 
why  these  wild  words  ?  "  She  seized  my  hand  where 
I  clutched  the  door.  "  Oh !  oh !  "  she  cried.  "  As  I 
feared !  As  I  feared !  "  Her  voice  died  out  in  a 
shudder,  and  she  sank  back  into  the  darkness  of  the 
coach. 

Cadwaller  still  struggled  with  his  horse.  He  had 
great  difficulty  to  retain  his  seat,  for  more  than  once 
the  branches  almost  swept  him  to  the  ground.  Toby, 
at  the  other  side,  still  made  the  night  to  ring  with 
blows  and  mocking  shouts.  The  other  men  fought 
back  and  forth,  hard  pressed  and  harder  pressing; 
their  horses  plunging,  rearing,  circling,  pawing  dust, 
•while  cut  and  thrust  shot  through  the  greenish  light 
unceasingly.  The  man  upon  the  driver's  seat  now 
had  his  hands  well  filled,  for  the  sound  and  flash  of 
savage  steel  alarmed  his  horses.  They  plunged  and 
reared,  ran  back  this  way  and  that,  and  called  the 
lash  well  into  play. 

"  Why  do  you  stand  back,  my  Lord  ?  "  I  laughed. 
"  Come  forth !  Come  forth !  " 

His  horse  sprang  high  in  air  and  dashed  far  out, 
goaded  to  fury  by  the  spur.  I  raised  my  point  and 
rushed  to  meet  him.  A  curse  from  Cadwaller,  a 
flourish  from  me,  and  the  maddened  beast  swung 

348 


Mark  Everard 


quickly  to  one  side,  seized  the  bit  "between  its  teeth 
and  plunged  beneath  the  trees.  On  he  rushed,  the 
little  branches  snapping  as  he  went. 

"  Ha !  ha !  "  I  laughed,  "  you're  saved,  my 
Lord,  for  a  few  short  moments  longer !  " 

I  sprang  toward  the  gate,  dodged  quickly  through 
the  group  of  wheeling  horses  and  reached  to  lift  the 
heavy  bar. 

But  something  made  me  turn  my  heajd-  A  beat 
ing  of  horses'  hoofs  came  down  the  drive  from  the 
direction  of  the  house.  I  then  saw  the  reason  for 
the  pistol-shot  and  cheers  and  shouts  when  we  came 
into  view:  'twas  a  signal  to  them  that  waited — the 
remnant  of  his  Lordship's  band. 

I  turned  again  to  lift  the  bar ;  but  my  eyes,  burn 
ing  like  coals  of  fire,  seeing  everything,  and — I  felt — 
casting  two  bright  searching  lights,  flashed  upon 
something  that  made  me  catch  my  breath. 

I  was  directly  before  the  porter's  lodge.  No  light 
was  burning  within,  but  the  door  stood  wide  open. 
For  the  last  five  minutes  not  a  thought  of  Julius  had 
crossed  my  mind ;  but  now,  with  the  open  door  before 
me,  another  chill  ran  through  my  burning  frame. 
That  hideous  thing  was  not  human.  Where  did  it 
lurk  in  the  darkness  ?  What  hellish  plan  did  it  have 
afoot  ?  I  lifted  one  end  of  the  bar — and  dropped  it 
to  the  ground. 

"  'Ocl's  life !  "  I  gasped,  and  raised  my  pistol. 

From  a  dark  corner  of  the  lodge  a  black  form  had 

349 


Mark  Everard 


sprung.  In  its  hand  was  a  knife — the  moon  gleamed 
upon  it.  The  men  were  fighting  furiously,  but  poor 
Denton  had  been  forced  back  because  of  weakness 
from  his  wound.  His  antagonist  drove  blow  upon 
blow  in  heavy  swings  straight  at  his  head.  But  the 
hardy  fellow  caught  them  manfully,  slowly  giving 
ground  toward  the  lodge.  The  black  figure  darted 
at  him  from  the  rear,  drew  back  its  knife  and  struck 
a  coward's  blow  at  the  horse's  leg.  My  pistol  failed 
me.  I  threw  it  at  the  devil's  head  and  sprang  toward 
him — but  too  late.  The  poor  beast  snorted  and 
threw  high  its  head,  fell  back  upon  its  haunches, 
then  toppled  to  its  side.  The  other  mounted  fellow 
swung  about  and  faced  me  readily  He  spurred  his 
beast  and  dashed  at  me.  But  I  flung  my  hat  in  the 
horse's  face  and  rushed  at  the  fiend  in  black. 

During  all  this  Toby  still  fought  at  the  other  side, 
his  mounted  opponent  proving  his  manhood  thor 
oughly  by  holding  out  so  long  against  that  mighty 
blade.  The  coach-horses  still  reared  and  plunged. 
Despite  the  driver's  lash  they  forced  the  carriage  back 
and  to  one  side,  under  the  great  limbs  of  a  tree. 

"  Now,  murdering  dog,  you  face  me  for  the  last  j 
this  time  upon  the  ground !  "  I  swore  and  drew  my 
sword. 

He  shrank  back  from  me  into  the  deeper  shadows, 
snarling  like  a  kicked  mad  dog. 

The  sounds  of  galloping  down  the  drive  drew 
near; — they  thundered  a2ross  the  bridge 

350 


Mark  Everard 


I  sprang  after  Julius,  but  a  rush  came  behind  me} 
and  I  wheeled  just  in  time  to  guard  a  heavy  blow 
aimed  at  my  head  by  the  fellow  whose  horse  I  had 
frightened.  I  slapped  the  beast  upon  the  flank  with 
the  flat  of  my  blade,  and  it  reared  ajid  danced  un 
manageably  about.  The  fellow  gasped  out  a  curse, 
and  struck  a  back-hand  blow.  He  missed  me,  and  I 
made  a  lunge  at  Julius,  who  had  darted  at  my  back 
from  the  shadows,  \vhen  he  saw  me  occupied.  It 
seemed  impossible  to  injure  the  creature;  he  avoided 
my  steel  like  a  snake. 

"  Here !  I  am  your  victim !  Why  do  you  not 
seek  me  ?  " 

In  horror  I  turned  my  face  to  the  coach.  Great 
God !  there  she  stood  by  the  open  door. 

"  Come !  I  am  your  victim !  "  she  repeated,  while 
the  struggle  lulled. 

"  Back,  Madam !  Back !  Into  the  coach !  "  I 
shouted  wildly,  and  sprang  toward  her  over  poor 
Denton  and  his  stricken  horse. 

Instead  of  obeying,  she  darted  into  the  deep  shad 
ows  of  the  trees.  Julius  dashed  after  her,  ere  I  could 
cut  him  off. 

At  that  moment  Cadwaller's  reinforcements  came 
thundering  down,  passed  the  coach  and  through  us, 
slashing  to  right  and  left. 

"  Oh,  God,  she  is  lost !  "  I  groaned,  and  plunged 
beneath  the  trees  in  the  path  of  the  black  devil  in 
human  form.  I  saw  her  noble  object  in  this  seem- 

351 


Mark  Everard 


ing  madness.  She  thought  to  save  me  by  leading  off 
my  enemies. 

Under  the  first  tree  I  met  Cadwaller  face  to  face. 
His  hat  was  gone,  and  he  staggered  as  though 
stunned.  He  had  been  brushed  from  his  maddened 
horse.  I  struck  him  aside  with  an  arm  of  fire  and 
sent  him  reeling  from  my  path;  then  on  I  dashed, 
following  the  sound  of  rustling  garments. 

The  burning,  maddening  fever  had  spread  with 
such  a  quickness  that  it  now  covered  my  whole  body. 
It  scorched  my  feet,  my  hands,  my  head,  and  parched 
my  throat.  My  brain  throbbed,  my  eyes  ached  as 
though  being  twisted  from  my  head,  and  my  side 
spurred  me  on  with  every  breath.  But  still  the 
fever  gave  me  strength.  'Twas  unnatural,  to  be  sure, 
but  strength  it  was,  and  I  thanked  God  for  it;  for 
without  that  deadly  burning,  no  power  on  earth  could 
have  forced  me  to  walk  a  step.  As  it  was  I  ran,  and 
ran  lightly,  too.  I  seemed  to  have  no  weight.  I 
flew  along,  taking  great  steps,  my  toes  scarce  touch 
ing  earth.  In  faith,  I  seemed  to  have  not  weight 
enough,  for  it  made  my  steps  uncertain,  and  my  path 
most  difficult  to  keep. 

I  heard  the  crash  of  blows  behind,  but  heard  it  in 
a  dream.  Toby  and  the  other  men  would  be  over 
come,  I  knew.  Poor,  faithful  little  Toiby !  No  sur 
render  would  there  be  in  him.  To  the  end  he  would 
fight,  and  more  than  one  ruffian  should  stand  before 
his  God  ere  the  brave  little  swordman's  arm  should 

352 


Mark  Everard 


fail.  And  now,  at  the  last  moment,  all  our  efforts 
were  in  vain.  We  had  sworn  not  to  fail,  even  if  we 
should  go  under.  We  had  clasped  hands  upon  it  at 
ihe  little  bridge.  And  now  no  chance  seemed  left. 

I  banished  Toby  from  my  mind,  and  hurled  myself 
along.  Once  or  twice,  as  he  crossed  a  patch  of 
moonlit  greensward,  I  caught  sight  of  the  accursed 
Julius.  His  long  slim  back  was  bent  like  that  of  a 
hunting  wolf;  he  wore  no  hat,  and  his  straight  and 
dead  black  hair  was  streaming  as  a  mane  far  out  be 
hind. 

"  Halt,  murdering  devil,  halt !  "  I  roared. 

He  ran  but  faster  with  each  s'hout  I  gave. 

I  tore  my  hair  in  torturousi  madness,  and  rushed  on 
like  a  raging  fury. 

The  trees  stood  in  my  way ;  the  bushes  snapped  be 
neath  my  feet.  The  trees  I  dodged;  the  bushes  I 
went  through  or  over;  but  still  I  gained  no  foot  in 
the  race  of  life  and  death.  The  pace  was  an  agony. 
I  could  not  realise  that  a  lady  could  run  so  fast.  The 
thought  came  to  me  that  mayhap  Julius  had  given 
up  the  chase  and  now  was  fleeing  for  his  life.  But 
with  the  next  breath  this  dear  hope  was  shattered; 
the  lady  crossed  a  patch  of  open  ground  like  a  hunted 
fawn.  In  the  centre  she  glanced  back  wildly.  Even 
at  the  distance  I  was  behind,  I  could  see  her  eyes  open 
wider  in  a  sudden  terror,  as  she  caught  sight  of  the 
black  devil  behind  her.  She  uttered  a  little  cry  and 
ran  the  faster.  I  leaped  a  bush  and  strained  my 

2*  353 


Mark  Everard 


every  muscle.  My  sword  I  grasped  in  a  hand  of  fire 
and  dragged  it  behind  through  bushes  and  round 
trees. 

With  every  step  I  took  I  burned  the  fiercer.  I  felt 
that  soon  my  head  would  burst.  My  skull  seemed 
filled  with  fiery  coals.  My  temples  swelled  with  the 
straining  heat ;  and  my  eyes  were  bursting  from  their 
sockets.  Tightly  I  locked  my  left  hand  in  my  hair 
and  pressed  a  temple  to  relieve  the  pain.  But  on, 
still  on,  I  flew. 

The  lady  again  came  into  view.  She  was  in  the 
path — she  was  crossing  the  bridge.  A  curse  upon  my 
tardiness!  Julius  was  gaining  rapidly;  and — 
yes — I  was  losing  ground  ! 

I  shouted  aloud,  but  my  voice  sounded  like  a 
woman's  scream  of  pain.  No  sign  did  Julius  give 
that  he  heard  my  call,  but  on  he  glided,  snake-like, 
and  still  bent  low. 

A  moment  later  I  was  on  the  little  bridge.  I  saw 
the  fleeing  lady  turn  suddenly  from  the  path.  Ah ! 
I  saw  her  object.  Driven  to  despair,  and  without 
hope  of  reaching  the  house  before  she  should  be  over 
taken,  she  had  turned  toward  the  arbour — her  little 
paradise. 

I  saw  a  chance.  Mayhap  she  meant  that  I  should 
see  it  If  I  could  be  but  fleet  enough  of  foot,  I 
might  yet  be  in  time.  She  was  taking  a  circuitous 
course,  so  I  might  still  have  time  to  cut  across  from 
the  bridge  and  reach  the  arbour  before  Julius  could 

354 


Mark  Everard 


come  up.  I  laughed  wildly  at  the  thought.  My 
voice  was  high,  like  that  of  a  frightened  child. 
Through  the  bushes  I  .dashed,  and,  crouching  low, 
rushed  on  toward  the  little  home  of  roses  by  the 
stream. 

The  birds  fled  blindly  from  their  nests — I  sped 
along.  The  briers  scratched  me  and  the  branches 
cut — I  prayed  and  darted  on.  The  stream  bowed  in 
and  crossed  my  path — I  cursed  and  swung  aside. 
The  moon  went  out  behind  a  cloud — I  screamed  in 
madness  and  groped  my  way  ahead. 

I  heard  a  cry  a  little  farther  on.  Then  voices, 
mingled  and  raised  high,  came  to  me.  For  a  mo 
ment  my  heart  stood  still.  One  voice  was  hers.  I 
should  hear  that  in  my  grave.  It  came  from  the 
arbour.  I  must  have  run  more  slowly  than  I 
thought.  Too  late!  He  would  kill  her  ere  I  could 
interfere.  And  the  accursed  moon  still  sulked  be 
hind  the  cloud.  All,  all,  all  seemed  against  me ! 

I  hurled  myself  through  the  bushes,  slashing  to 
right  and  left  with  my  sword.  Ah !  I  was  coming 
near  now.  I  heard  her  voice,  gasping  rebuke  and 
entreaty.  But  the  black  devil  snarled  a  reply  that 
made  my  blood  run  cold.  I  uttered  no  shout  now, 
lest  I  should  warn  him  of  how  close  I  was,  and  so 
drive  him  to  his  hellish  work  ere  I  could  reach  him 
and  prevent.  I  sprang  onward  as  lightly  as  possi 
ble — and,  freed  now  from  the  bushes,  darted  through 
the  darkness  toward  that  gasping,  pleading  voice. 

v355 


Mark  Everard 


The  cloud  passed  from  the  moon.  There  was  the 
arbour,  but  a  few  yards  off,  and  above  me.  I  had 
run  to  the  water's  edge.  I  rushed  forward,  slanting 
up  the  bank.  My  foot  crashed  into  a  bush;  the 
earth  sprang  up,  and  I  rolled,  struggling  painfully, 
until  my  hand  struck  the  water. 

"  Ah !  there  is  your  great  soldier  now.  I  failed 
to  finish  him  last  night ;  but  he'll  not  be  long  behind 
you,  Mistress."  'Twas  the  voice  of  the  human  devil. 

I  turned  over  and  drew  my  wet  hand  across  my 
face  of  fire. 

"  Oh,  Julius,  Julius,  I  never  have  been  aught  but 
kind  to  you!  Why,  why  do  you  seek  my  poor  sad 
life  ?  " 

He  laughed,  but  it  sounded  like  the  snarl  of  a 
wolf. 

"  Oh,  I  am  only  a  poor  hideous  creature — that's 
what  you  said  to  him — only  a  dog,  to  be  petted  and 
kicked !  I  heard  you  say  as  much  when  I  listened 
in  the  secret  passage !  "  He  snapped  the  words  out 
as  though  they  choked  him. 

"  Oh,  Julius !  "  I  heard  her  gasp. 

I  scrambled  to  my  feet,  and  started  stealthily  up 
the  bank.  I  could  see  them  darkly  cut  against  the 
sky. 

"  If  I  let  you  live  one  of  those  three  will  have 
you.  If  not  this  Everard,  then  either  my  Lord  or 
Sir  Charles.  But  I'll  outwit  them  all !  "  Again 
he  laughed. 

356 


Mark  Everard 


She  shrank  back  from  him  and  clung  to  a  shrub 
for  support.  I  crouched  very  low,  that  I  might  not 
be  seen  until  I  could  make  one  rush  and  reach  him 
ere  he  could  use  his  knife. 

"  And — and  'twas  you, — last  night  \  "  she  gasped. 
She  was  just  beginning  to  realise  the  meaning  of  his 
wild  words.  "  Oh,  Julius  Julius,  you  would  mur 
der  me !  "  She  put  her  hand  to  her  forehead  and 
leaned  forward  to  peer  into  the  savage  face  in  search 
of  a  sign  of  relenting.  But  the  moon  shone  on  it. 
It  was  terrible.  "  Is  it — is  it  madness,  Julius  ?  " 
Her  voice  was  tremulous,  but  low  and  almost 
pitying. 

"  Madness !  Ha !  ha !  yes,  madness !  "  He  threw 
back  his  head  and  laughed  wildly,  his  black  hair 
shaking  around  his  face,  lending  it  a  look  more  un 
natural  still.  "  Madness  it  is ;  but  in  another  'twould 
be  christened  '  love  ' !  "  He  leaned  toward  her,  his 
eyes  flashing  and  lips  grinning  repulsively. 

"  All !  "  I  snarled,  but  smothered  the  cry  with  my 
fingers. 

"  Oh,  Julius !  "  the  lady  screamed,  and  drew  back, 
her  hand  before  her  face. 

"  Oh,  you  cry  out  at  that,  Mistress !  "  he  hissed. 
"  I  ajm  the  dog,  the  hideous  creature ;  I  am  the  porter, 
and  you  loathe  me !  !N^ow  you  know  why  you  must 
die!'' 

The  moonlight  in  the  air  turned  red  as  Wood;  a 
mist  of  blood  floated  before  my  eyes.  This  was  the 

357 


Mark  Everard 


cause  of  my  hatred.  From  the  first  I  knew  there 
was  some  deep  reason  in  my  wish  to  crush  him.  I 
wriggled  up  the  bank,  all  red  before  me,  the  devil 
gnawing  at  my  heart.  If  I  might  kill  this  fiend  the 
fever  then  might  take  its  fatal  course.  When  he 
should  be  dead,  I  could  die  in  almost  peace. 

"  I  knew  this  day  would  come,"  he  went  on  sav 
agely  ;  "  I  knew  that  nothing  but  this  could  be  the 
end !  I  put  it  off  until  the  last  moment ;  but  when  I 
saw  that  longer  delay  \vould  mean  my  failure,  I  tried 
to  strike.  But  that  half-dead  fool  lying  down  the 
bank  there  prowled  like  a  cat  and  guarded  you  too 
well.  I  made  sure  to  finish  him,  but  in  that  also  I 
failed,  it  seems.  No  matter,  he  shall  go  to-night, 
soon  after  you.  They'll  hang  me  if  they  catch  me, 
but  what  care  I  ?  Here  I  live  in  hell ;  so  why  should 
I  not  go  down  below  ?  Ha!  ha !  ha !  'twill  be  a  great 
party !  Heron  Hall  shall  be  red  with  blood ! " 
Again  the  fiend  laughed  wildly  and  thrust  his  ghastly 
face  toward  her. 

Mistress  Heron  shrank  back  in  terror  and  disgust, 
one  hand  held  up  for  protection,  the  other  behind  her, 
as  though  to  feel  her  way.  Two  cautious  steps  she 
took  backward,  moving  slowly  toward  the  stream,  ere 
he  detected  her  plan. 

"  Ah,"  he  snarled  angrily,  "  none  of  that !  Your 
fate  is  sealed !  Your  time  is  come !  "  He  seized 
her  arm  and  drew  her  struggling  to  him. 

I  measured  the  distance  with  bursting  eyes.     A 

358 


Mark  Everard 


little  more  and  I  could  do  it  in  one  rush.  I  crouched 
still  lower  and  drew  myself  along. 

"  Ah,"  he  cried,  "  'tis  not  because  I  hate  you  that 
I  kill  you;  'tis  because  I  love  you,  love  you!  But 
I'm  the  porter,  the  dog,  so  you  must  die!  But  first 
come  to  me — here,  yes,  here !  "  He  wrapped  his  long 
black  arms  around  her. 

"  Oh,  God !  "  she  gasped,  straining  to  break  free. 
Her  hand  she  pressed  against  his  throat,  her  head  she 
turned  away,  wild  and  terrified.  She  screamed  and 
called  for  help,  struck  with  both  hands  and  scratched, 
flung  her  head  from  side  to  side  in  frantic  efforts  to 
avoid  his  beast-like,  searching  face. 

The  madness  overcame  my  will;  all  caution  left 
me  in  a  yell  of  hate.  I  shot  up  the  bank  like  a 
springing  cat,  and  dashed  to  where  she  fought  for  life 
and  all. 

"  Die,  hellish  devil,  die !  "  I  snarled,  and  flashed 
my  blade  at  his  long,  gaunt  neck. 

He  bent,  snake-like  to  one  side ;  the  steel  but  grazed 
his  skin. 

His  victim  tore  herself  half-free,  and  her  one  hand 
grasped  my  shoulder.  But  still  he  held  her  with  one 
arm  around  her  waist. 

"  Ha ! — you !  "  he  snapped,  and  raised  his  knife, 
his  eyes  blazing  like  balls  of  fire,  and  his  teeth  flash 
ing  in  the  moonlight. 

I  tried  to  tear  her  from  him,  and  shortened  my 
blade  again  to  run  him  through. 

359 


Mark  Everard 


"  Too  late !  "  he  grinned,  and  the  steel  shot  down. 

I  tried  to  catch  it  on  my  hilt  or  arm — too  late !  I 
saw  it  strike  her  bosom  and  disappear.  A  groan 
escaped  her  lips,  and  her  whole  weight  hung  upon 
my  arm.  I  choked  with  a  tearing  at  my  heart,  and 
struck  with  a  cry  of  madness — but  too  late!  He 
sprang  back  out  of  reach,  cast  but  one  ibackwarl 
glance  of  exultation,  and  fled  into  the  blackness  of 
the  trees. 


360 


CHAPTER  XXL 

MY  heart  stood  still,  then  fluttered  like  that  of  a 
wounded  bird ;  my  brain  grew  heavy,  then  burned 
again  with  a  fierceness  indescribable. 

"  Murdered !  "  I  gasped,  and  stared  around  at  the 
bushes  dazedly.  "  Failed  at  the  last !  Permitted 
her  to  be  killed  before  my  eyes !  No !  It  must  be  a 
dream,  or  the  madness  of  the  fever !  She  cannot  be 
dead !  Why,  I  feel  no  weight  upon  my  arm !  And 
yet,  there  she  hangs,  limp  and  lifeless !  Oh,  it  is  a 
dream  or  a  madness;  I  could  not  hold  her  so  if  it 
were  real !  I'm  wounded,  burning  with  fever  from 
neglect  and  cold.  I  surely  have  not  the  strength  to 
move,  much  less,  therefore,  to  hold  this  lady  here 
upon  my  arm  without  an  effort.  No,  no !  I'm  lying 
in  some  spot  beneath  the  trees,  or  in  a  bed.  'Tis  a 
dream — the  imagining  of  a  burning  brain.  Soon  I 
shall  awake  and  find  all  well.  If  I  shout,  will  it 
waken  me  ?  It  sometimes  does,  they  say.  I'll  try." 

I  raised  my  voice  and  shouted  with  all  my  power. 
It  sounded  high-pitched,  wild  and  unnatural.  I 
shuddered  and  drew  back.  The  body  moved  with 
me.  I  dropped  to  my  knee  and  grasped  her  hand. 
She  seemed  to  be  all  red,  as  were  the  trees  and 
ground. 

"  No  dream !  "  I  choked.     "  My  God,  no  dream ! 

361 


Mark  Everard 


Yes,  he  struck  her  here;  I  saw  the  knife  sink  into 
her  tender  bosom !  Oh,  God !  am  I  mad  or  is  it 
real  ?  I  cannot  see !  All,  all  is  red !  "  I  permit 
ted  her  to  sink  to  the  grass,  cursed,  tore  my  hair,  and 
wept  in  agony.  I  dug  my  burning  knuckles  into  my 
half-blind  eyes  to  try  to  sweep  away  that  mist  of 
blood.  Then,  bending  low,  I  held  my  face  close  to 
her  bosom  and  peered  through  my  fingers  in  search  of 
the  fatal  gash.  My  whole  soul  went  into  that  strain 
ing  look.  I  would  see,  before  my  sight  should  be 
completely  gone.  The  moon  was  very  dim  now — it 
was  struggling  through  thin  fleecy  clouds — ,  and  the 
red  before  my  eyes  grew  stronger.  But  I  saw  a  rent 
in  her  gown — a  great  gash  where  the  steel  had  cut 
down.  I  shuddered  as  I  saw  it,  for  it  ran  towards 
the  heart.  But  yet  I  saw  no  blood — that  is,  no 
darker  spot,  for  all  was  red  to  me. 

Ah,  here !  "  I  trembled,  and  fearfully  inserted  a 
finger  in  the  rent,  expecting  it  to  come  out  dark  and 
wet.  "  What's  this  ?  "  I  gasped—"  What's  this  ?  " 
My  finger  met  no  blood  nor  flesh,  but  something  hard 
and  crackling.  The  knife  seemed  to  have  cut  only 
the  outer  garment.  I  seized  her  hand  again  and  felt 
her  wrist;  but  my  fingers  burned  and  trembled  so 
that  I  could  not  feel  a  pulse. 

The  moon  went  out  again  behind  a  cloud.  I  shook 
my  clenched  fist  at  it  and  ground  my  teeth  in  rage. 
I  bent  my  head  against  her  swelling  breast  and  lis'- 
ened  for  a  beating  there ;  but  the  throbbing  in  my 

362 


Mark  Everard 


head  and  the  ringing  in  my  ears  were  loud  enough 
to  drown  all  gentle  sounds. 

She  sighed.  I  held  my  breath  and  listened,  fear 
ing  some  trick  of  my  now  untrusty  brain.  .  .  . 
Again  she  sighed,  then  uttered  a  little  moan.  I  cried 
aloud  in  a  wild  and  choking  sob.  "  Oh,  God,  she 
lives !  "  I  laughed  and  wept.  Again  she  moaned 
softly ;  and  I  gently  raised  her  head. 

The  devil  take  the  moon !  "  I  snarled.  "  She'll 
die  here  in  the  dark !  To  the  house !  She  must  have 
care,  and  a  woman's  gentleness  !  To  the  house !  I'll 
face  them  all !  I'll  cut  through  an  army,  but  she  shall 
not  die !  My  dying  curses  on  this  darkness !  " 

Still  grasping  my  sword,  I  raised  her  tenderly  and 
stumbled  on  toward  the  path.  Strange  as  it  may 
seem,  I  felt  her  weight  but  little — it  seemed  a  shadow 
that  I  held.  I  stepped  along  lightly,  still  blind  and 
burning.  I  walked  on  air,  but  wandered  wide,  far 
from  my  path.  I  halted  now  and  .then  and  strained 
my  eyes  to  penetrate  the  gloom,  that  I  might  make 
out  some  tree  or  bush  that  would  guide  me  to  my 
destination. 

"  'Tis  sad,"  I  muttered,  but  the  words  broke  shrilly 
on  my  ears.  I  stopped  and  stared  around  to  see  if 
'twas  one  that  mocked  me  in  the  darkness.  Nothing 
could  I  see  but  the  dull  pink  mist,  with  here  and  there 
a  darker,  tapering  patch,  where  stood  a  tree  or  some 
fantastic  bush  cut  to  deformity  by  the  gardener's 
knife.  "  Yes,  faith,  'tis  sad — the  saddest  sight  1 

363 


Mark  Everard 


have  seen  yet.  Persecuted  by  that  beast,  our  King; 
then  hounded  by  his  menial  dog;  driven  to  despair; 
bought  and  sold  as  tradesman's  ware;  at  last  struck 
down  by  a  hellish  porter's  knife!  And  all  before 
your  face,  Mark  Everard  !  The  fever  seized  you.op- 
portunely,  for  it  hides  your  blushes  well !  Failed 
miserably  at  every  point,  and  yet  have  struck  no 
blow  in  her  revenge !  II a !  no,  not  yet ;  but,  by  her 
life,  I  will !  They  both  shall  die  before  the  moon 
goes  down !  "  I  paused  and  stare  1  up  at  tne  misty 
light.  She  broke  free  from  the  clouds  and  smiled 
down  sadly  at  me. 

I  lost  all  thought  of  place  and  time.  I  wandered 
through  the  shrubs  and  trees,  now  in  the  path,  now 
far  astray.  My  thought  was  that  in  my  arms  I  bore 
her  soul,  and  with  it  I  must  reach  the  house.  The 
moon  went  out  and  reappeared  with  every  step  I  took. 
The  pink  mist  deepened  and^grew  pale  again  at  every 
breath  I  drew.  My  sword  cut  .through  the  bushes 
and  struck  against  the  trees.  But  on,  still  on,  I  wan 
dered,  with  bursting  head  and  stabbing  side,  my 
mind  still  drawing  me  toward  the  great  dark  pile 
standing  against  the  sky. 

At  last  I  .broke  out  upon  the  lawn  and  swung  un 
evenly  across  the  grass. 

In  one  room  the  lights  were  burning — 'twas  in 
the  room  where  first  I  had  broken  fast  at  Heron  Hall. 
My  maddened  mind  was  playing  me  strange  tricks. 
The  incident  of  the  mirror  as  I  loft  that  room  that 

364 


Mark  Everard 


morning  stood  out  before  my  eyes  in  bold  relief. 
Clearly  I  saw  Sir  Charles  glance  at  Sir  Alfred,  and 
the  other  shoot  the  meaning  glance  at  him. 

"  Watch  that  mirror  closely/'  came  to  me  in  a 
whisper.  I  thought  it  was  her  voice  that  spoke.  I 
peered  into  her  face,  lying  upon  my  shoulder,  but 
she  only  sighed. 

"  She  lives !'"  I  croaked  again,  and  stumbled 
dreamily  along. 

"  Where  am  I  ? — Oh !  "  she  moaned,  and  raised 
her  head. 

"  Alive !  "  I  gasped.     "  Alive !  " 

She  struggled,  and  stared  into  my  face.  "  You 
live !  You  live !  "  she  cried,  still  stunned. 

"  Ha !  ha !  I  live !  Ay,  for  a  little  yet.  My  work 
is  still  to  do.  But  you,  Madam,  you  are  near  to 
death,  I  fear." 

For  a  moment  more  she  stared  with  a  look  of  agony 
into  my  face,  her  hand  holding  back  my  hair.  "  But 

you — ah,  thir  is  awful!  You She  broke  off 

abruptly,  pressed  her  hand  to  her  forehead  and 
moaned  aloud. 

I  marched  on  grimly,  steering  a  zigzag  course  to 
ward  the  house. 

"  Oh,  you  are  carrying  me !  Let  me  walk !  "  she 
commanded  suddenly. 

"Ha!  ha!  Nay,  hush;  you  are  dying!  I  saw 
the  devil's  blade  fleshed  to  the  hilt  in  your  bosom ! 
Hush,  hush !  "  I  soothed.  "  A  little  while  and  we 

365 


Mark  Everard 


shall  reach  the  house.  "Tis  a  iiight  of  blood,  Madam, 
and  few  here  shall  see  the  morrow  dawn.  I  have  not 
killed  him  yet,  but  I  shall  before  my  mad  head  shall 
burst." 

She  shuddered  and  tried  to  wriggle  to  the  ground. 

"  Calm,  Madam,  calm !  I  feel  no  weight.  I  walk 
in  the  red  mist  as  in  a  di  am.  Rest,  rest;  you  are 
killed,  I  fear.  But  go  not  yet !  llest !  Wait  for 
me !  I  have  work  still  to  do !  " 

"  I  am  not  killed  !  "  she  cried.  "  Oh,  no,  'tis  you, 
'tis  you !  Let  me  walk !  Please  let  me  walk !  You 
— you  will  not  refuse  me !  I  am  not  killed,  nor  even 
scratched  !  I  am  but  bruised  !  Permi  me  to  walk ! 
Please  permit  me  to  walk !  See,  I  am  well !  You 
will  grant  me  this  ?  "  She  was  half-sobbing  as  she 
coaxed  me  as  though  I  were  a  child. 

"  Ha !  she  thinks  that  I  am  mad,"  I  muttered. 
"  She  thinks  I  did  not  see  him  stab  her.  Ha !  "  ut  I 
still  know  what's  afoot.  Ha!  ha!  I'm  still  alive, 
and  will  know  what's  afoot  until  the  end." 

Again  she  shuddered  and  tried  to  reach  he  ground. 
But  I  held  her  fast,  and  wandered  slowly  on.  Her 
hand  flew  to  her  bosom,  and  I  saw  her  eyes  grow 
wider  as  she  felt  the  rent.  I  heard  a  crackling 
sound,  but  took  no  heed  and  forced  across  the  lawn. 

"  Look !  See !  "  she  said  with  shaking  voice. 
"  See,  see !  It  saved  my  life !  " 

I  blinked  and  stared  at  the  thing  she  held  before 
me. 

366 


Mark  Evcrard 


"  Do  you  see  ?  Can  you — can  you  see  ?  "  she 
stammered  tenderly. 

"  'Tis  red— all  red  with  blood !  " 

Her  head  again  sank  upon  my  shoulder,  and  her 
whole  form  shook  with  weeping.  "  Oh,  no,  no,  no !  " 
she  sobbed.  "  'Tis  the  parchment — the  King's  war 
rant — ,  which  you  used  as  a  trumpet  in  speaking 
through  the  keyhole.  It  fell  at  my  feet  when  that 
devil  tried  to  shoot  you.  I  put  it — I  put  it  in  my 
bosom,  because — because  I — I  wanted  it  as — as — a 
— a  keepsake.  Oh,  cannot  you  see  ?  It  saved  my 
life.  His  knife  must  have  glanced  when  it  struck 
it.  Now — now  will  you  let  me  walk?  'Tis  you, 
poor  soul,  that  should  be  borne !  "  She  still  kept 
her  face  upon  my  shoulder,  and  her  breast  still  shook 
with  emotion. 

"What!  Not  killed?— nor  scratched?"  My 
heart  leaped  and  burned  like  fire,  and  my  voice 
sounded  like  the  yelp  of  a  dog. 

"  No,  no !  I  am  but  bruised  !  Please  let  me  walk ! 
Please — please !  " 

I  heard  a  rush  of  feet  behind  me,  and  a  shout — 
an  oath — roll  out  much  farther  off.  I  wheeled  and 
snarled  through  the  red  moonlight,  ready  to  bite  at 
friend  or  foe. 

A  tall  dark  form,  bent  low,  and  with  drawn  sword, 
was  running  swiftly  at  me.  He  wore  no  hat,  and  I 
soon  made  out  his  face  to  be  Cadwaller's.  Far  down 
the  lawn — below  the  last  terrace — a  score  or  so  oi 

367 


Mark  Everard 


mounted  men  were  coming  slowly  up.  I  heard  one 
shout  aloud  in  a  sharp,  commanding  voice. 

"  Stop  that  madman !  The  other  must  be  blind ! 
He'll  kill  him !  Stop  it,  I  say!" 

Another,  and  little,  figure  was  also  coming  on  at 
his  greatest  speed.  The  oath  I  heard  had  come  from 
him.  Again  he  swore  and  shouted  out  a  loud  com 
mand.  'Twas  Toby — I  recognised  the  voice. 

Cad  waller  glanced  but  once  behind  to  see  how  far 
the  little  man  was  still  away,  and  then  again  he 
sprang  toward  me.  His  eyes  were  wild  and  fierce  in 
the  reddish  mist;  his  clothes  were  rent  where  the 
branches  had  scratched  him  when  his  frightened 
horse  had  run  away;  and  his  hair  swung  back  and 
forth  across  his  face. 

"  At  last !  "  he  hissed,  stopping  just  beyond  a 
sword-reach.  "  Which  must  I  fight  this  time  ?  "  he 
sneered. 

"  Oh,  God  is  good !  "  I  croaked.  "  Now  you  shall 
die,  base  dog !  " 

I  put  Mistress  Heron  to  her  feet  and,  though  she 
fought  to  stand  before  me,  forced  her  behind  my  back. 
One  quick  glance  I  shot  at  the  running  Toby  and  the 
fast  approaching  horsemen,  then  sprang  savagely 
upon  the  knave,  that  I  might  end  all  ere  they  could 
interfere.  I  thought  it  strange  that  there  should  be 
so  many  mounted  men ;  but  I  had  not  time  to  think 
the  reason  out — the  knave  'before  me  occupied  my 
mind  as  well  as  blade.  He  met  me  in  hot  haste ;  his 

368 


Mark  Everard 


wish  was  as  my  own.  In  a  moment  he  would  kill  me, 
,ras  his  thought,  I  knew.  A  few  passes,  and  the 
wounded,  fever-maddened  fool  that  joined  with  him 
so  bravely  would  stare  at  the  moon  in  death.  I 
laughed  shrilly  as  I  read  his  thought. 

"  Ha !  ha !  you're  red,  my  Lord.  Watch  well  this 
bloody  blade.  Soon  it  will  turn  you  white.  Ha ! 
'tis  a  rare  good  night  for  killing,  for  the  air  is  full 
of  blood." 

I*ange  after  lunge  he  flashed,  without  a  heart 
beat's  intermission ;  feint  after  feint  he  made — but 
all  in  vain.  My  arm  was  like  a  fiery  thunderbolt. 
It  sprang  to  meet  his  every  stroke.  I  read  each  feint 
or  trick  before  it  was  performed.  I  chuckled  as  I 
put  his  blows  aside,  and  darted  out  my  point  like  a 
tongue  of  flame.  I  knew  he  could  not  scratch  me,  for 
I  was  but  a  shadow  of  myself.  I  did  not  fight ;  it  was 
my  soul.  My  body  lay  dead  in  some  spot  beneath 
the  trees,  and  the  spirit  of  Mark  Everard  stayed  still 
upon  the  earth  to  see  his  work  complete.  This  knave 
should  die,  I  swore,  and  by  my  hand.  There  still 
were  obstacles  in  my  way,  but  I  would  overcome 
them.  I  burned  from  head  to  foot  and  suffered  these 
great  tortures  in  my  brain  and  heart  but  that  I  should 
make  haste.  I  was  half  in  hell,  half  out.  Her  per 
secutors  should  be  blotted  from  the  earth,  then  I 
should  sink  to  rest.  My  feet  scarce  touched  the 
earth;  but  as  a  shadow  I  floated  in  the  mist.  I 
heard  the  rush  of  horses'  feet  draw  near,  then  Toby's 
21  369 


Mark  Everard 


shout  rang  out  louder.  I  pressed  my  antagonist  more 
furiously,  and  all  his  thrusts  turned  into  guards. 
His  mouth  was  open  now,  and  I  could  hear  his  gasps 
for  breath  even  above  the  throbbing  in  my  head  and 
the  crash  and  screech  of  steel. 

"  Ha !  look,  my  Lord,  how  red  you  are  with  blood ! 
A  little  and  you'll  be  far  redder  yet !  " 

He  shrank  back  step  by  step ;  but  I  danced  around 
him  and  cut  great  arcs  of  flame  about  his  head.  But 
still  he  did  guard  him  well.  He  gave  no  ground 
until  his  fate  was  sealed  but  for  a  backward  step. 
I  saw  him  try  to  work  his  way  round,  that  he  might 
get  Mistress  Heron  between  us.  I  laughed  and 
shifted  as  I  forced  him  back,  and  balked  his  cow 
ard's  plan.  I  saw  something  dark  a  step  or  two  be 
hind  him.  I  pressed  him  hard  and  strained  my  eyes 
to  make  out  what  it  was.  Presently  I  saw  it  clearly. 
'Twas  the  sun-dial  near  the  house.  He  shifted  a 
little  and  saw  it  too. 

"  Mad  devil !  "  he  gasped,  and  sprang  far  back  be 
hind  it. 

The  horses  thundered  up  and  wheeled  around  us. 
At  the  same  instant  I  heard  Toby  shout. 

"  The  man  that  lifts  a  hand  against  him  dies !  " 
His  breath  was  almost  spent  with  his  long  and  up-hill 
run. 

"  Stop  this  mad  work !  "  T  heard  another  shout. 
'Twas  the  voice  of  him  that  had  called  before,  and 
bade  his  men  to  prevent  the  Earl's  attack. 

370 


Mark  Everard 


I  looked  around  to  see  the  man  that  spoke  with 
such  authority.  Mistress  Heron  stood  by  my  side, 
her  hand  held  to  the  rent  in  her  gown.  Her  face  was 
set,  and  her  pose  resolute.  She  was  looking  up  at  a 
man  that  rode  a  great  dark  horse.  He  was  the  speak 
er,  I  could  see.  He  wore  what  seemed  to  me  a  plain 
black  masque.  That  he  was  the  leader  could  be 
noted  at  a  glance,  for  the  others  clustered  in  a  semi 
circle  in  the  rear.  Toby  stood  next  the  lady,  leaning 
upon  his  sword  and  glaring  at  the  band  of  near  a 
score  disdainfully.  My  Lord  hung  upon  the  dial 
and  gasped  for  breath. 

I  heard  the  roll  of  wheels,  and  turned  and  peered 
down  toward  the  gate.  .  .  .  The  coach  was  coming 
up  the  drive  with  an  escort  of  three  or  four. 

The  circumstances  had  undergone  a  rapid  change. 
I  wondered  if  this  masqued  man  was  Sir  Charles.  I 
could  think  of  none  other  likely  to  arrive.  The  voice 
I  had  heard  before,  but  it  sounded  not  like  his.  I 
stared  again  at  the  tall  dark  form,  but  his  masque  and 
hat  disguised  him  thoroughly. 

"  My  Lord  of  Cadwaller,  you  will  please  to  come 
with  me,"  he  said,  riding  up  beside  the  sun-dial,  and 
speaking  very  low.  "  And  you,  Master  Everard, 
will  put  up  your  sword.  This  bloodshed  has  gone 
too  far  already."  His  voice  was  calm  but  cold,  and 
he  spoke  as  one  well  used  to  be  obeyed.  Again  I 
thought  I  had  heard  the  voice  before,  but  my  ears 
rang  and  my  head  swam  so  that  I  could  not  place  it. 

3/1 


Mark  Everard 


"  It  is  my  habit,  Sir,  to  draw  my  sword  and  sheath 
it  at  my  command  alone.  Nor  do  I  permit  of  inter 
ference.  This — this  must  die  to-night,  ^before  the 
moon  goes-down.  I  see  him  dead  already.  There's 
a  blade  sunk  in  his  heart."  I  pointed  to  the  cringing 
Earl,  but  he  only  stared  up  at  the  horseman. 

Mistress  Heron's  arm  was  trembling  against  mine ; 
and  when  he  of  the  masque  sprang  to  the  ground  and 
stepped  toward  us,  she  shrank  back  partly  behind  me, 
as  though  she  feared  the  stranger. 

I  raised  my  point  and  held  him  at  a  distance. 

"  Drop  that !  Are  you  mad  ?  Do  you  not  know 
me  ?  "  he  demanded  in  low  sharp  tones  that  could  not 
reach  his  men. 

"  Put  it  down,  Sir,"  Toby  whispered  in  my  ear. 
"  We'll  soon  have  another  chance.  Please  wait, 
Sir." 

I  looked  at  Toby  sharply,  then  at  the  masqued  man 
before  me, — and  let  my  point  sink  to  the  ground. 
There  was  some  mystery  here;  Toby  and  the  lady 
seemed  to  know  the  other. 

"  Will  you  come  to  the  house,  Madam  ?  "  he  said, 
bending  low.  "  This  has  been  a  mad,  mad  evening, 
T  fear.  Permit  me,  Madam."  He  held  out  a  long, 
slim  hand  toward  her. 

She  shuddered,  hesitated,  and  drew  a  little  farther 
back. 

"  Go,"  I  whispered. 

She  slowly  put  out  her  hand  and  placed  the  points 

372 


Mark  Everard 


of  her  trembling  fingers  upon  his.  He  smiled  and 
turned  with  courtly  grace  toward  the  steps.  His  men 
all  were  dismounted  now,  and  bore  their  horses'  reins 
upon  their  arms. 

"  My  Lord  Cadwaller  will  join  me  in  the  Hall  at 
once,"  the  masqued  man  paused  to  say. 

The  lady  walked  on  half-unwillingly,  her  eyes,  still 
wide,  turned  back  to  me. 

I  seemed  to  die  and  come  to  life  with  each  succeed 
ing  breath.  The  reddish  mist  turned  black  in  spots, 
then  changed  to  almost  white.  I  leaned  upon  my 
blade  and  gazed  my  heart  out  after  the  two  slow-mov 
ing  forms. 

Cadwaller  left  his  post,  and,  glancing  back  at  me, 
strode  quickly  in  an  arc  toward  the  door. 

Again  Mistress  Heron  looked  back  to  where  I  stood 
with  staunch  old  Toby  by  my  side.  I  saw  her  raise 
her  hand,  I  thought ;  and  Toby  moved  uneasily  and 
took  my  arm. 

"  On,  Toby ;  we  must  follow.  All  seems  not  over 
yet." 

We  moved  on  quickly  after  them,  Toby  guiding 
my  uneven  steps 

"  Her  lover  has  arrived  at  last,"  I  groaned. 
"  Now  may  the  outcast  make  his  exit  gracefully.  .  .  . 
But  still  there's  Julius,"  I  muttered.  "  Julius  is  my 
peculiar  prey." 


373 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

UPON  the  steps  the  masqued  gentleman  again 
paused  for  a  moment.  He  turned  to  one  that  fol 
lowed  him  at  the  head  of  the  band  and  beckoned  him 
to  him.  The  other  went  quickly  forward  and  entered 
the  house  at  his  heels.  The  men  formed  up  around 
the  door  and  closed  in,  as  though  to  prevent  us  from 
passing.  But  never  am  I  easily  turned  aside,  so  I 
walked  straight  on  until  I  met  with  forceful  opposi 
tion. 

"  You  may  not  enter  here,  Sir,"  said  a  fellow  in 
my  path. 

At  this  there  was  a  little  uproar,  which  ended 
when  the  door  again  flew  open  and  he  that  had  en 
tered  last  put  out  his  head. 

"  Permit  these  men  to  pass !  "  he  called.  "  Strike 
me  dead!  have  you  not  had  blows  enough,  Master 
Everard  ?  " 

"  I  still  have  some  to  strike,  Sir  Charles,"  I  said. 
It  was  the  Baronet.  The  moon  was  shining  on  his 
face. 

"  Split  me !  "  he  gasped,  as  the  light  from  within 
shone  in  my  face.  "  What  ails  you,  Sir  ?  Your 
face  is  almost  purple !  'Od's  life !  and  the  blood ! 
You're  soaked  in  blood  all  down  your  side  and  leg !  " 

374 


Mark  Everard 


He  drew  back  from  me,  as  though  I  had  been  a 
ghost. 

"Blood!"  I  laughed.  "Blood!— only  blood? 
And  my  face,  you  say,  is  almost  purple?  Why 
yours,  Sir  Charles,  is  red,  quite  red.  Hist!  Sir 
Charles;  I'll  tell  a  secret.  There  are  some  about 
that  I  must  kill.  When  they  be  dead,  I  shall  no 
longer  haunt  you.  I  and  my  bloody  mist  shall  van 
ish.  But  tell  me,  what  is  your  friend  within  ?  " 
And  without  waiting  for  an  answer  I  floated  into  the 
room. 

"  Mad  as  the  devil !  Keep  your  eye  on  him ;  he 
may  do  a  great  damage,"  I  heard  him  mutter  to  Toby 
as  I  passed. 

I  smiled  at  his  wisdom  and  advanced  toward  the 
table,  with  Sir  Charles  and  Toby  at  my  heels. 

At  one  end  of  the  table,  with  a  hand  held  to  her 
bosom,  another  on  the  board,  Mistress  Heron  stood ; 
at  one  side  was  my  Lord  Cadwaller,  and  by  his  side 
stood — the  King. 

"  Oh !  oh  !  "  the  lady  gasped,  and  drew  back,  shak 
ing  like  a  willow  in  a  breeze. 

"  'Slife!  "  cried  the  King,  and  stepped  back  too. 

The  Earl's  eyes  opened  wide,  and  he  shifted  un 
easily,  but  made  no  sound. 

I  bowed,  and  leaned  upon  my  hilt,  smiling  at  the 
two  in  satisfaction.  The  King's  presence  came  to  me 
as  a  shock,  but  as  a  joyous  one.  He  had  come  to 
me,  not  I  to  him.  All  my  work  might  now  be  set- 

375 


Mark  Everard 


tied  in  one  stroke.  Sir  Charles,  his  Lordship,  and 
the  King!  Julius  was  the  only  missing  card.  An 
other  shuffle,  and  I  could  bring  him  out.  For  sev 
eral  moments  I  stood  thus  smiling  at  my  fortune, 
while  they  all  stood  back  transfixed  with  horror.  .  .  . 
I  must  have  been  a  sorry  sight. 

"  'Od's  blood !  is  this  your  work,  Cadwaller  ?  " 
the  King  cried  out. 

"  No,  your  Majesty,"  I  put  in  ere  the  other  could 
answer ;  "  the  Earl  wras  not  expert  enough.  He 
tried  only  to  complete  the  work  of  another ;  but  even 
in  that  he  failed."  I  felt  my  lips  still  smiling,  but 
they  did  it  without  my  wish. 

"  When  did  this  happen  ?  "  His  voice  was  sharp, 
and  his  brows  drew  together  angrily. 

Sometime  last  night,  Sir;  after  midnight,  as  I 
think." 

"  And  you  have  been  thus  ever  since  ? — 'Tis  mon 
strous  !  " 

"  Oh,  no !  I  have  been  tended  with  a  care  far  past 
my  deserving.  But  my  Lord  was  something  impa 
tient,  and  would  be  moving.  But  there — all  that  is 
passed ;  I  have  a  suspicion  that  I  died  an  hour 
since." 

Mistress  Heron  moved  back  unsteadily  and  sank 
into  a  chair,  her  head  bowed  upon  her  bosom. 

"  He's  mad  !  "  said  the  King,  as  to  himself.  "  See 
him  put  to  bed  and  well  attended,"  he  turned  to  Toby 
and  directed. 

376 


Mark  Everard 


"  First  I  have  work  to  do ;  then  I  shall  bid  you  all 
a  long  good-night." 

Again  he  looked  at  me  closely,  but  turned  away 
with  a  shudder.  "  To  a  private  room/'  he  almost 
whispered  to  my  Lord. 

The  latter  glanced  around,  then  stepped  to  the  door 
of  the  morning-room,  where  I  had  seen  the  lights 
burning  when  I  broke  out  from  beneath  the  trees. 

I  waited  until  the  door  had  closed  behind  them, 
then  turned  to  Toby.  "  Guard  Mistress  Heron  well. 
Stand  by  her  side  until  you  hear  from  me,"  I  whis 
pered. 

He  looked  at  me  closely,  his  face  drawn  with  sor 
row,  but  he  obeyed  my  order  however  unwillingly. 

I  swayed  for  a  moment,  took  a  step  toward  the  door 
through  which  the  others  had  passed — and  sank  heav 
ily  to  one  knee.  Instantly  the  little  man  was  at  my 
side,  helping  me  to  my  feet.  I  thanked  him  with  a 
grasp  of  my  hand  and  motioned  him  back  to  the 
lady's  chair.  Then  with  a  great  effort  I  held  myself 
erect,  and  walked  deliberately  to  the  door,  each 
muscle  trembling  with  the  strain  to  keep  my  knees 
from  giving  way  again.  My  weight  was  coming 
back,  and  as  it  came  my  fever-strength  forsook  me. 

Sir  Charles  came  to  my  side  as  I  put  my  hand 
upon  the  door-knob.  "  Better  not  enter  there,  Mas 
ter.  Everard.  The  King  is  in  the  devil's  own  rage, 
and  will  not  like  the  intrusion,  I  assure  you."  He 
put  his  hand  upon  my  arm  to  restrain  me. 

377 


Mark  Everard 


"  In  a  rage,  Sir  Charles  !  "  I  laughed.  "  Faith, 
he's  like  to  be  in  a  worse."  I  shook  his  hand  from 
my  arm.  "  And  you,  Sir  Charles  —  have  you  busi 
ness  with  me  still,  or  have  you  objections  to  quar 
relling  with  a  ghost  ?  "  I  whispered,  smiling  in  his 
face. 

He  looked  at  me  pityingly.  "  My  game,  I  fear, 
is  up."  He  shook  his  head  mournfully.  "  I  know 
it  is  up  so  far  as  you  are  concerned.  The  King  has 
discovered  too  much.  The  Little  Duke  is  out  of 
favour,  and  I  am  to  be  sent  to  France  when  Madam 
of  Orleans  shall  return  home.  My  efforts  to  ex 
pose  the  plot  for  the  Queen's  abduction  were  too  suc 
cessful  —  it  showed  the  part  that  the  Little  Duke 
and  I  have  played  too  plainly.  'Twas  a  slip  I  made 
that  did  it,  so  I  am  forced  to  make  a  virtue  of  ne 
cessity,  and  go  where  I  am  sent.  But  we  have  thrown 
Cadwaller  from  his  height.  The  King  now  knows 
of  all  his  villainy.  But  this  comes  too  late  to  be  of 
use  to  you.  Spilt  me,  but  I  am  sorry,  Sir!  You 
have  played  a  great  part  to  the  end.  Though  we 
have  been  on  opposing  sides,  I  never  have  been  able 
to  subdue  my  admiration  for  you.  Damn  me  for  a 
fool  !  but  will  you  shake  my  hand  before  you  die,  and 
let  the  past  be  past  ?  I  have  lost  through  my  own 
lack  of  skill  ;  but  I  believe  you  would  have  beaten 
me  anyway."  He  held  his  hand,  palm  up  —  so 
frankly  —  to  me. 

I  leaned  against  the  door-frame,  shifted  my  sword 

378 


Mark  Everard 


from  right  hand  to  left,  and  took  the  proffered  pledge 
of  peace. 

"  Your  news  comes  too  late  to  save  me,  as  you  say ; 
but  it  will  permit  me  to  leave  my  work  complete. 
She  shall  not  be  bought  and  sold,  nor  confiscated  by 
the  Crown."  I  bent  to  him  and  spoke  in  a  voice  that 
could  not  reach  her  ears. 

"  I  think  there  is  no  great  danger  of  the  last,"  he 
whispered.  "  The  lady  of  whom  I  spoke  last  night 
—Mademoiselle  Querouaille — seems  assured  of  the 
Royal  favour.  This  being  the  case,  and  considering 
the  effect  that  the  discovery  of  Cadwaller's  treachery 
will  have  upon  the  King,  'tis  not  unlikely  that  his 
Majesty  will  be  content  with  his  imported  beau- 

ty." 

I  felt  my  teeth  clench  savagely,  but  still  I  smiled. 
"  I  will  make  sure,"  I  nodded.  "  The  obstacles  are 
fading  quickly,  but  Julius  remains.  Nothing  but 
his  death  can  relieve  me  there." 

"Ah!  was  it  Julius?" 

"Ay,  the  dog!  He  would  have  killed  her.  I 
prevented  that,  but  he  escaped.  Again  to-night  he 
sought  her  life,  but  hy  a  lucky  chance  she  once  more 
escaped.  My  poor  false  strength  is  going  fast — but 
he  must  die.  I  know  not  if  I  live  or  if  I  died  an 
hour  since.  A  fire  burns  me  up  and  steals  my  wits ; 
but  yet  before  I  leave,  that  knave  shall  die,  or  he  will 
kill  her.  Now  I  must  hasten  and  see  the  King.  My 
knees  are  treacherously  giving  way,  and  my  heart 

379 


Mark  Everard 


chokes  me  with  its  bubbling.  If  I  am  flesh  and 
blood,  that  means  the  end." 

"  Farewell,  Sir,"  he  said,  watching  me  uneasily, 
as  though  to  see  me  fall.  "  Before  me,  I  am  sorry. 
But  rest  in  peace.  If  you  go  before  you  have  had 
your  revenge,  I'll  see  to  the  knave  myself.  'Tis  a 
duty  I  owe  you,  for  I  set  him  to  dog  your  steps." 

"  Ah,  so  I  thought.  Farewell,  Sir  Charles."  My 
brain  was  reeling  and  my  tongue  was  growing  very 
thick.  A  longer  delay  would  leave  my  time  too 
short. 

I  turned  a  look  upon  Mistress  Heron.  She  was 
lying  back  in  her  chair,  very  pale,  her  eyes  closed, 
as  though  she  slept.  Toby  was  at  her  side,  pressing 
a  glass  of  wine  to  her  lips,  while  the  maid,  Martha, 
wept  and  stroked  the  lady's  hand. 

My  senses  were  becoming  very  dull,  or  I  had  heard 
Martha  enter.  Before  they  should  forsake  me  for 
ever  I  must  see  the  King.  I  turned  the  knob  and 
reeled  unsteadily  into  the  morning  room. 

The  King's  back  was  turned  toward  the  door,  as 
he  moved  slowly  down  the  room,  with  hands  clasped 
behind  him  and  head  bent  forward  thoughtfully. 
Cadwaller  stood  beside  the  great  mirror  near  the 
door,  his  back  against  the  wall,  his  right  hand  grasp 
ing  his  sword-belt  where  it  passed  across  his  breast, 
while  his  left  was  opening  and  closing  quickly.  The 
look  that  he  turned  on  me  was  filled  with  a  venomous 
hate.  His  eyes  blazed,  and  his  hand  stole  to  his  hilt. 

380 


Mark  Everard 


But  I  only  smiled  in  satisfaction,  for  his  whole  ap 
pearance  'bespoke  the  fallen  favourite  driven  to  de 
spair  by  his  ill  fortune.  He  was  no  longer  danger 
ous,  unless  one's  back  were  turned — then  beware  of  a 
thrust  between  the  shoulders ;  for  so  does  a  desperate 
coward  strike. 

"  Yes,  Cadwaller,  you  may  keep  company  with 
your  friends  in  France,"  said  the  King,  still  walk 
ing  from  me.  "  But  remember,"  he  cried  angrily, 
turning  quickly  as  he  spoke,  "  if  I  hear  of  any  more 
plotting,  the  Channel  shall  not  save  you*  for — 'Od's 
life !  "  he  broke  off,  as  he  caught  sight  of  me.  "  Your 
madness  carries  you  too  far,  Master  Everard !  Leave 
the  room,  Sir !  " 

In  the  middle  of  his  outburst  I  had  shut  the  door ; 
and  now  I  stood  with  my  back  against  it,  my  eyes 
turning  from  Cadwaller  to  him. 

"  Your  Majesty  will  pardon  me,  I  know,"  I 
smiled. 

"  You  take  much  for  granted,  Sir !  "  he  snapped. 

"  I  have  business  of  importance,  Sir." 

"  It  must  wait.  And  while  waiting,  have  the  re 
spect  to  sheathe  your  sword." 

"  A  few  short  moments  and  my  wait  is  like  to  be 
a  long  one,  Sir.  And  as  for  my  sword,  I  fear  to 
look  toward  its  scabbard.  My  garments  there  are 
stiff,  and  make  my  head  to  whirl  the  faster." 

His  face  softened  a  little,  and  he  spoke  humour- 


381 


Mark  Everard 


ingly.     "  Well,    well,    what   is   your   business  ?     Be 
brief,  for  my  time  is  short." 

"  Have  I  done  my  work  well,  Sir  ?  " 

He  frowned.  "  But  too  well.  One  good  service 
you  have  done  me ;  I  am  relieved  of  the  duty  of  pun 
ishing  the  treason  of  Sir  Alfred  Heron.  His  death 
is  fortunate." 

I  glanced  at  Cadwaller.  He  was  still  glaring  at 
me  savagely,  but  his  eyes  shifted  as  I  looked. 

"  I  have  no  wish  to  rob  my  Lord  Cadwaller  of  liis 
right.  Sir  Alfred  died  not  by  the  blade ;  'twas  from 
a  stroke,  brought  on  by  the  revelation  of  his  Lord 
ship's  plans." 

The  Earl  sneered.  "  You  accuse  his  Majesty  as 
well  as  me.  My  plans  were  his  as  much  as  mine." 

The  King's  face  worked  passionately  for  a  mo 
ment,  but  he  kept  his  rage  within. 

"  Pray  proceed,  Master  Everard,"  he  said  calmly, 
but  under  great  restraint. 

"  I  have  done  my  work,  Sir ;  now  I  must  have  my 
reward." 

"  Must !     I  am  not  used  to  that  word,  Sir." 

"  Xo  ?     'Tis  one  of  my  most  common." 

"  Your  madness  runs  to  insolence,  it  would  seem." 

"  Xo,  Sir ;  to  perseverance." 

"  When  used  against  me  they  are  one  and  insepara 
ble.  Be  brief.  What  would  you  ?  " 

"  A  fortnight  since  I  undertook  to  do  you  a  serv 
ice.  I  have  finished  it." 

382 


Mark  Everard 


"  Yes,  yes ;  but  what  is  your  request  ?  "  lie  snapped 
out  impatiently,  as  I  paused  for  breath. 

"  I  undertook  the  service  more  out  of  curiosity 
than  for  aught  else.  I  thought  your  Majesty  was 
more  desirous  of  having  Mistress  Heron  returned  to 
you  than  you  were  to  punish  Sir  Alfred  for  his  at 
tack  upon  the  Queen." 

"  'Od's  fish !  "  he  broke  out,  and  partly  turned 
away.  Doubtless  such  words  to  the  King  came  as  a 
rude  shock. 

"  I  was  not  sure,  however,  and  so  decided  to  ac 
cept  your  commission,  with  mental  reservations.  I 
came  here,  arrested  the  persons  named  in  your  war 
rant,  and  reported  to  your  Majesty,  as  you  know." 

"  You  persist  in  disregarding  my  command.  What 
is  your  request  ?  I  ask  you  for  the  last  time." 

I  went  on,  without  heeding  his  impatience.  "  From 
the  moment  that  I  sent  you  that  report,  Sir,  I  have 
been  working  to  defeat  your  plans.  I  fought  against 
Lord  Cadwaller  tooth  and  nail.  In  that  I  have  won. 
He  came  armed  with  the  King's  authority — there 
fore  I  fought  the  King.  For  T  saw  that  Sir  Alfred 
was  but  the  dupe  of  this  knave"  (I  pointed  to  the 
Earl),  "  and  that  the  charge  of  attempting  abduc 
tion  against  him  was  "being  used  but  that  the  King's 
wish  respecting  his  daughter  might  the  more  easily 
succeed." 

My  Lord  moved  excitedly.  Doubtless  he  could 
not  comprehend  such  madness.  The  King  swore 

383 


Mark  Everard 


and  walked  a  few  steps  from  me,  but  again  turned 
when  I  continued: 

"  I  have  dared  to  oppose  you,  Sir,  because  you 
were  unjust." 

He  laughed  aloud.  "  'Slife,  Sir,  your  impu 
dence  lacks  not  in  humour !  A  soldier  of  fortune 
lectures  his  King  on  justice  and  morality!  Pray 
proceed." 

"  I  merely  state  facts,  your  Majesty.  I  would  to 
God  they  were  not !  'Tis  not  for  me  to  moralise, 
but  yet  I  hate  oppression.  The  lady  in  the  next 
room  has  been  cruelly  oppressed  and  persecuted  be 
yond  endurance.  I  have  made  it  my  work  to  see 
this  cease,  and  if  king  or  devil  stood  to  oppose,  still 
would  I  stand  for  justice !  " 

"  Treason  has  flourished  well,  and  still  shows  no 
signs  of  failing  strength.  I  was  wise  to  bring  a 
guard  to  this  nest  of  traitors!  But  come,  your  re 
quest,  pray.  Put  it  in  plain  terms.  'Od's  life!  I 
am  curious." 

"  'Tis  not  much,  your  Majesty.  I  pray  for  jus 
tice  only — not  a  great  favour  for  a  King  to  grant." 

"  If  you  had  justice  you  should  have  a  halter,  as 
should  some  others  here  about."  (Tie  glanced  mean 
ingly  at  the  Earl).  "  But  I  am  unjust,  you  say,  so 
you  may  not  be  rewarded  as  you  richly  deserve." 

"  Mistress  Heron,  by  the  death  of  her  father,  is 
now  the  ward  of  the  King.  I  pray  the  King  to  re 
lease  her — to  give  her  her  freedom.  And  as  you 

384 


still  believe  that  Sir  Alfred  was  a  party  to  the  plot 
to  abduct  her  Majesty  the  Queen,  I  also  pray  that 
you  will  take  no  steps  that  will  cause  her  a  loss  of  her 
inheritance.  'Tis  not  too  great  a  favour  for  a  great 
King  to  grant." 

"  Nor  too  great  a  favour  for  so  loyal  a  subject  to 
demand." 

"  I  always  have  heard  that  King  Charles  is  gen 
erous — almost  to  a  fault." 

"  Generous  to  a  fault,  but  unjust,"  he  again 
sneered,  slipping  a  ring  on  and  off,  and  watching  me 
from  beneath  sullen  brow.  "  The  virtue  and  the 
fault  seem  not  well  to  blend,  my  master  of  insult  and 
flattery." 

"  They  alternate,  Sir." 

"  And  why  comes  this  so  small  request  from  you, 
and  not  from  Mistress  Heron  ?  "  He  was  burning 
with  rage,  and  provokingly  amused,  which  made  my 
hopes  sink  lower. 

"  Mistress  Heron  has  despaired  of  ever  being  freed 
from  molestation,  and  she  knows  not  even  that  what 
her  father  may  have  done  when  living  may  be  brought 
against  his  estate  now  that  he  is  dead." 

"  Oh !  And  you  have  not  enlightened  her  with 
your  vast  knowledge  ?  " 

"  I  have  come  to  the  King  for  justice." 

"  From  your  own  report,  you  have  come  to  a  place 
devoid  of  what  you  seek." 

"  I  appeal,  then,  to  your  generosity." 

25  385 


Mark  Everard 


He  took  a  turn  about  the  room,  with  hands  locked 
behind  him,  and  head  upon  his  breast. 

My  brain  gave  a  great  mad  whirl ;  the  lights  went 
out ;  the  room  was  black  as  night.  I  braced  myself 
with  my  sword,  pressing  my  body  back  against  the 
door,  and  presently,  by  force  of  will,  I  drove  the 
faintness  partly  from  me.  Another  spell  like  that 
and  I  should  go  under,  I  knew.  As  my -sight  slowly 
came  back  I  turned,  at  the  voice  of  a  prompting 
within  me,  to  Cadwaller.  It  is  well  I  did  so.  He 
had  taken  a  .step  from  the  wall,  his  sword  partly 
drawn  from  its  scabbard,  and  his  face  grinning  in 
anticipated  triumph.  But  when  he  saw  me  steady 
myself  at  last,  he  slid  his  blade  back  slowly  and  re 
sumed  his  former  attitude. 

The  King  stopped  suddenly  before  me  and  raised 
his  head.  "  Why  does  Mistress  ITeron  desire  to  be  no 
longer  the  war.d  of  the  King  ?  "  he  asked  sharply. 
"  You  have  been  advising  her,  I  suppose." 

"  I  have  taken  the  liberty  to  make  this  request 
without  consulting  with  Mistress  Heron,  Sir." 

"  'Tis  one  of  your  weaknesses  to  take  liberties,  it 
would  seem." 

"  'Tis  like,  Sir.     I,  like  others,  have  my  failings." 

"  Really !  And  you  would  make  the  failings  of 
others  an  excuse  for  yours  ?  " 

"  Xo,  Sir.  I  have  asked  but  that  the  lady  may 
have  freedom  and  justice.  For  such  a  request  no 
excuse  should  be  necessary." 

386 


Mark  Everard 


"  Indeed !  You  will  pardon  me  for  daring  to  ex 
press  a  contrary  opinion,"  he  sneered.  "  However 
strange  it  may  seem  to  you,  with  your  wisdom  and 
fine  sense  of  propriety,  I  must  say  that  I  consider 
such  a  request — as  you  are  pleased  to  call  it — not 
only  quite  unnecessary,  but  also  outrageously  insult 
ing.  I  decline  to  be  coerced  by  a  mad  ruffian.  Xo, 
Sir !  Leave  the  room !  "  He  finished  his  sarcastic 
speech  with  head  thrown  back  and  arm  stretched  out 
angrily,  as  though  to  thrust  me  from  him.  The  fact 
that  his  head  was  thus  thrown  back  showed  me  clear 
ly  that  he  felt  far  from  confident ;  for  when  a  man's 
hair  falls  back  of  his  shoulders,  he  will  run  rather 
than  fight. 

"  Still  a  Stuart !  You  use  a  man  until  he  is  of  no 
further  service,  then  he  is  a  mad  ruffian  when  he  asks 
for  his  reward.  I  had  hoped  for  better  from  Charles 
Second,  for  he  is  said  to  be  kind  of  heart.  I  was 
deceived,  it  would  seem." 

"  Silence !  Withdraw  instantly  or  I  shall  have 
you  put  under  arrest !  'Od's  blood,  what  insolence !  " 

"  Xo,  Sir !  "  I  snapped  back  savagely.  "  I  refuse 
to  go !  Until  now  I  have  been  speaking  to  the  King, 
praying  for  what  it  should  not  be  necessary  to  have; 
but  now  I  speak  as  man  to  man — as  Mark  Everard 
to  Charles  Stuart!  Silence!  Call  out  and  you  arc 
p  dead  man  !  " 

Cad  waller  sprang  from  the  wall,  half-drawing  his 
eword, 

387 


Mark  Everard 


"  If  the  Earl  of  Cadwaller  will  come  but  one  step 
nearer  I  shall  take  that  for  the  signal  to  pass  my 
sword  through  the  body  of  Charles  Stuart,"  I  said 
quietly,  for  I  did  not  wish  my  voice  to  reach  the  hall 
without. 

The  King  drew  back  until  his  hips  were  pressing 
against  the  table,  but  still  I  kept  my  point  but  a  few 
inches  from  his  breast.  The  Earl  stood  still,  and 
looked  puzzled,  glancing  quickly  from  me  to  the 
King.  Then  his  face  changed  suddenly,  and  ho 
glanced  toward  the  door. 

"  Nor  may  you  go  to  the  door,  my  Lord,"  I  whis 
pered,  as  I  read  his  thought.  "  Toby  stands  there 
with  orders  to  kill  the  first  man  that  opens  it.  If  I 
call  out  he  will  come,  and  you  both  shall  be  killed. 
I  shall  tell  Sir  Charles  Rawley  and  his  men  that  you 
were  quarrelling  and  that  we  rushed  in  too  late  to 
save  this  gentleman  from  your  sword,  so  we  killed 
you  to  revenge  his  death.  Sir  Charles  is  not  now 
within  the  house."  (A  lie  is  a  pretty  good  thing 
under  certain  circumstances). 

The  King  bit  his  lips  for  a  moment.  "  Do  you 
know  what  this  outrage  means  ?  "  he  asked  very 
quietly. 

"  My  death,  you  would  say,  I  suppose." 

"  Quite  so.     The  rope." 

"  Xo,  no,"  I  smiled. 

"No?" 


388 


Mark  Everard 


"  Do  I  look  as  though  I  should  live  for  the  tedious 
process  of  the  law  ?  " 

"  You  may." 

"  No,  Sir ;  I  am  dying  or  dead  already.  If  I 
were  to  sit  down  I  never  should  rise,  I  know." 

"  Pray  be  seated,"  he  half-smiled. 

"  I  have  some  matters  to  attend  to.  When  I  have 
done  I  shall  comply  with  your  request." 

"  You  are  a  brave  man,  but  a  foolish." 

"  Unless  I  mistake,  you  would  do  the  same,  Sir, 
were  you  in  my  position." 

"  You  flatter  me." 

"  I  hope  not." 

"  What  is  our  next  move  ?     I  grow  interested." 

"  There  is  a  writing  cabinet  in  that  corner.  I  de 
sire  but  a  few  lines,  which  will  serve  my  purpose." 

"  You  are  moderate." 

"  Of  necessity  I  must  be  brief." 

"  Pray  take  your  point  from  my -breast;  you  sway 
so  I  fear  you  will  fall  against  me." 

"  You  will  please  to  make  haste,  Sir ;  I  may 
further  lose  my  reason,  and  so  commit  an  indiscre 
tion." 

"  Will  you  not  take  my  word  ?  " 

"  The  King's  or  Charles  Stuart's?  " 

"Which  do  you  prefer?"  He  was  still  smiling 
as  though  I  amused  him.  Zooks!  I  could  but  admir-3 
such  a  man,  were  he  King  or  beggar. 

"  Charles  Stuart's." 

389 


Mark  Everard 


"  '  There  is  method  in  his  madness/  "  he  mut 
tered.  "  Well,  so  be  it,"  he  said  aloud. 

"  You  give  me  your  word  that  you  will  make  no 
effort  to  escape  or  attract  the  men  without  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  do.  'Od's  fish !  I  thought  you  de 
sired  haste." 

I  lowered  my  point ;  he  moved  quickly  to  the  cabi 
net,  and  began  to  write. 

I  turned  again  to  Cadwaller.  He  was  leaning 
against  the  wall  again,  his  face  showing  naught  but 
intense  surprise.  I  stepped  within  a  pace  of  him 
and  looked  him  fairly  in  the  eyes.  The  King's  back 
was  turned  to  us,  but  I  could  watch  him  in  the  mir 
ror,  which  stood  directly  before  me.  As  I  saw  his 
reflection  I  remembered  the  strange  words  that  had 
been  whispered  in  my  ears  a  little  time  before,  when 
I  carried  Mistress  Heron  from  the  arbour.  "  Watch 
that  mirror  closely,"  the  unknown  voice  had  said. 
Whence  it  came  I  could  not  tell.  But  it  was  a  warn 
ing,  I  felt.  I  should  watch.  .  .  .  Again  I  looked 
into  Cadwaller's  eyes.  He  was  staring  past  me  and 
down — in  the  direction  of  the  table.  His  eyes  were 
bright — almost  joyful.  I  thought  it  might  be  a  trick 
to  induce  me  to  turn  my  back,  so  I  gave  no  sign  that 
I  saw  his  look. 

"  Your  treachery,  which  should  be  the  cau?e  of 
your  destruction,  has  proved  to  be  your  salvation,  my 
Lord.  Had  it  not  been  that  the  King  has  found  you 
out  and  banished  you  secretly,  I  should  have  killed 

390 


Mark  Everard 


you,  as  I  must  another  knave,  even  blacker  than  you 
— if  you  can  imagine  such  a  one." 

"  You  talk  of  villainy !  "  he  sneered.  "  The  man 
that  held  his  sword  against  the  King !  " 

"  Ay,  I  held  my  sword  against  the  King,  as  I 
would  against  myself,  if  I  were  in  the  wrong." 

"  More  moralising!"  He  again  glanced  stealthily 
past  me. 

"  You  richly  deserve  your  fate ;  and  I  only  regret 
that  it  is  not  death,  as  is  mine." 

"  And  I  only  regret  that  I  am  not  to  have  the 
pleasure  of  sending  you  to  yours.  But,  you  see,  you 
take  refuge  behind  petticoats,  which  are  a  great  pro 
tection,  you  will  admit."  He  seemed  to  be  speaking 
slowly  for  a  purpose,  and  he  kept  his  eyes  lowered, 
as  though  continuing  his  stealthy  glances  past  me. 

I  said  nothing  for  a  moment,  but  took  a  sly  glance 
into  the  mirror  to  see  if  I  could  discover  the  thing 
that  so  drew  his  Lordship's  eyes. 

The  King  still  was  seated  at  the  desk,  and  the 
scratching  of  his  pen  came  to  my  ears  distinctly. 
Another  sound  I  thought  I  heard,  a  very  faint  rus 
tle,  but  I  was  not  sure.  I  turned  iny  eyes  to  Cad- 
waller  again — and  as  they  swept  across  the  lower 
part  of  the  glass  I  felt  my  thumping  heart  stand  still, 
then  rush  again  into  its  mad  boating  with  a  re 
doubled  fury.  My  teeth  clenched  firmly,  my  head 
swam  more  giddily,  I  swayed  to  and  fro  more  un 
steadily,  and  the  red  mist  again,  floated  before  my- 


Mark  Everard 


eyes.  There,  crouched  by  the  end  of  the  table,  from 
under  which  he  had  just  crawled,  but  three  paces 
behind  me,  the  knife  that  had  bitten  me  once  already 
clutched  in  his  bony  fist,  was  that  devil  in  human 
form — Julius.  His  eyes  were  blazing  like  those  of 
an  angry  cat,  his  hair  was  tossed  wildly  about  his 
deathly  face,  and  his  lips  were  drawn  back  in  the 
grin  of  a  nightmare. 

"  Ah,"  I  thought,  "  my  Lord  thinks  he  has  found 
a  useful  ally.  Well  may  he  glance  slyly  past  me. 
Murdering  dog,  my  revenge  is  coming  quickly."  I 
ground  my  teeth,  but.  propped  myself  firmly  with 
my  sword  and  waited  with  expectancy. 

"  The  Earl  of  Cadwaller  would  for  the  third  time 
make  himself  a  murderer,"  I  whispered  very  low. 

He  looked  up  quickly,  startled  and  trembling  from 
a  guilty  conscience. 

"  Wh — what  do  you  mean  ?  "  he  stammered. 

I  smiled  in  his  frightened  face.  "  You  would 
have  me  to  believe  that  there  is  something  behind 
me,  which  I  should  see,  and  if  I  should  look,  you 
would  pass  your  coward's  blade  between  my  shoul 
ders." 

My  words  deceived  him,  as  I  meant  they  should. 
His  look  of  fear  passed  off,  and  he  lowered  his  head, 
and,  I  made  no  doubt,  peered  at  the  crouching  fiend, 
who  was  stealing  nearer.  I  kept  an  eye  on  him  in 
the  glass.  His  stare  of  hate  was  fixed  upon  my 
back — he  evidently  thought  not  of  the  mirror.  He 

392 


Mark  Everard 


was  rising  slowly  and  silently  as  lie  crept  forward, 
his  hideous  grin  becoming  broader  and  fiercer  as  he 
came.  For  an  instant  he  turned  his  look  upon  the 
floor,  as  though  to  measure  the  distance  still  separat 
ing  him  from  his  prey,  then  on  he  stole  with  the  si 
lence  of  a  shadow,  his  eyes  again  fixed  upon  the  mid 
dle  of  my  back.  I  took  a  quick  look  at  Cadwaller.  I 
thought  I  saw  him  nod.  Back  to  the  glass  I  glanced. 
The  devil  was  now  but  one  pace  distant.  The  King 
scratched  heavily  and  quickly  upon  the  paper — and 
I  knew  it  must  be  his  signature.  I  heard  his  chair 
slide  back  as  he  rose.  Still  I  kept  my  half-blind  eyes 
glued  to  the  kindly  glass.  The  black  devil  was 
scarce  a  foot  away.  At  the  sound  of  the  King's  ris 
ing  he  sprang  to  his  full  height,  flashed  back  his 
knife  above  his  shoulder,  and  hurled  himself  with 
his  whole  weight  forward. 

"  There,  Hell  take  you !  "  he  snarled  as  his  knifo 
flew  at  my  back. 

"  Beware !  "  the  King  shouted,  and  rushed  toward 
us. 

But  I  did  not  need  the  warning.  As  the  murderer 
was  almost  upon  me  I  sprang  quickly  to  one  side,  well 
clear  of  his  savage  knife.  I  heard  a  heavy  blow,  a 
groan,  and  a  snarl  of  rage  ere  I  could  raise  my  point. 
I  stood  well  back,  staring  down  at  the  struggling 
mass  that  had  sunk  heavily  to  the  floor.  For  but  .1 
moment  it  struggled,  then  the  knife  sprang  up  again 
— but  there  it  paused.  Julius  had  realised  his  mis- 

393 


Mark  Everard 


take.  Until  then  he  had  been  so  blinded  by  his  hate 
and  the  seeming  certainty  of  his  revenge  that  he  had 
not  discovered  that  the  man  into  whose  heart  he  had 
plunged  his  knife  was  not  Mark  Everard — but  the 
Earl  of  Cadwaller. 

With  the  snarl  of  a  maddened  dog  he  sprang  from 
the  body  of  his  victim  and  faced  me  with  features 
twitching  and  working  horribly.  He  took  one  step 
toward  me,  his  body  crouched  as  though  set  for  a 
spring ;  but  my  point  was  ready,  and  he  cringed  back 
a  little,  as  I  leaned,  swaying,  forward,  smiling  my 
satisfaction. 

Not  for  an  instant  did  I  take  my  eyes  from  him, 
for  it  was  a  desperate  dog,  which  now  would  take  any 
mad  chance.  Watching  the  assassin  so  closely,  I 
could  not  see  the  King,  but  I  heard  excited  breathing 
coming  from  a  few  paces  off,  about  equidistant  from 
Julius  and  me.  The  red  mist  still  was  before  my 
eyes ;  naught  in  the  room  could  I  see  but  the  pros 
trate  form  of  Cadwaller,  which  was  twitching  in  its 
last  struggle  against  dissolution,  and  the  snarling 
devil  with  the  knife  and  blazing  eyes. 

"  At  last,  Julius,  at  last !  "  I  grinned.  "  The  wheel 
of  justice  turns  very  slowly,  but  in  its  own  good  time 
it  makes  a  circle.  Come,  Julius,  you  must  die."  I 
drew  my  blade  back  slowly  as  I  spoke,  and  took  a 
step  toward  him. 

He  cringed  from  me  and  shot  a  sharp  glance  at 
the  King.  His  eyes  took  on  a  cunning  look,  s<juint- 

394 


Mark  Everard 


ing  a  little  and  dancing  like  those  of  a  fox  surrounded 
by  the  hounds.  Some  plan  was  in  his  head — a  des 
perate  plan.  I  thought  I  read  it.  Another  step 
would  prove  me  right  or  wrong.  I  took  it — a  short 
one.  Yes,  I  was  right.  Again  he  cringed  from  me, 
and  gained  almost  a  pace.  He  was  working  his  way 
toward  the  King. 

"  Ah !  "  I  thought,  "  so  that  is  your  plan."  I 
glanced  toward  his  Majesty.  He  was  standing  be 
side  the  table  and  watching  the  tragedy  with  a  horri 
fied  fascination.  Julius  was  much  nearer  to  him 
than  was  I.  A  ruse  must  be  devised,  or  the  crazed 
dog  might  do  a  thing  that  would  fill  the  world  with 
horror. 

I  heard  a  commotion  at  the  other  side  of  the  door. 
Zooks !  Mistress  Heron's  voice  was  there — she  was 
demanding  admission ;  and  I  think  it  was  Sir  Charles 
that  remonstrated.  Zounds!  I  made  it  out  now. 
She  was  weeping  and  coaxing  to  be  permitted  to  pass. 
I  must  act  before  she  should  enter,  or  there  might  be 
another  tragedy!  A  growl  from  Toby  came  to  me 
once  or  twice.  He  seemed  trying  to  persuade  the 
lady  to  remain. 

"  1ST  ay,  I  pray,  Madam,"  he  said.  "  You  may  ruin 
all  if  you  enter.  He  is  able  to  take  care  of  himself, 
I  assure  you." 

"  Xo,  no ;  I  heard  him  fall !  Why,  why  are  you 
all  against  him  ?  I  must,  I  will,  pass !  "  Her  voice 
was  strained  and  desperate. 

395 


Mark  Everard 


While  this  was  progressing  I  was  acting.  It  all 
was  done  in  the  counting  of  a  score.  I  let  my  eyes 
half-close,  my  point  slowly  sink  to  the  floor,  swayed 
more  unsteadily  than  before,  and  staggered  back  a 
step,  reaching  my  hand  out  blindly,  as  though  seek 
ing  a  support.  But  all  the  while  I  watched  the  mur 
derer's  feet  from  under  drooping  lids. 

The  trick  worked ;  he  took  a  step  toward  me.  I 
swayed  more,  staggered  and  lurched  helplessly  to  one 
side.  The  King  wakened  from  his  trance  and  took 
a  hasty  step  toward  me.  But  Julius  was  before  him. 
Catlike,  silently,  he  took  another  cautious  step,  then 
drew  himself  together  and  made  his  murderous 
spring. 

The  King  shouted,  drew  his  sword  and  rushed  in. 

"  Ha,  hell-bound,  it  is  finished !  "  My  blade  was 
through  the  murderous  dog,  until  the  hilt  struck 
heavily  against  his  breast.  His  knife  dropped  harm 
lessly  by  my  side;  his  hands  and  mouth  opened  and 
closed  strainingly ;  his  eyes  rolled  fearfully  from  side 
to  side ;  his  knees  weakened ;  he  swayed  for  a  mo 
ment  to  and  fro,  clutched  madly  at  my  arm,  and  sank 
slowly  to  his  knees — but  still  I  did  not  draw  out  my 
steel. 

The  door  flew  open ;  Mistress  Heron,  wild-eyed 
and  with  hair  dishevelled,  rushed  in,  Toby,  with 
drawn  sword,  at  her  side,  while  Sir  Charles  stood 
upon  the  threshold. 

But  one  look  the  lady  gave  to  the  scene  of  horror, 

396 


Mark  Everard 


then,  with  a  gasp,  staggered  back  upon  Toby's 
arm. 

Julius  sank  to  his  side,  still  clutching  at  my  hilt. 
I  drew  the  blade  quickly  from  him.  He  raised  a 
hand,  still  clawing,  toward  me,  coughed  horribly  once 
or  twice,  drew  up  his  knees,  stretched  them  partly 
out,  wriggled,  trembled,  and  lay  still. 

"  Take  the  lady  to  the  next  room.  She  should  not 
have  seen  this  sight."  'Twas  the  King  that  spoke. 
He  stepped  quickly  to  her  side,  as  though  to  her  as 
sistance. 

Ere  he  reached  her  I  stood  between  them,  swaying 
upon  my  sword,  and  facing  the  King  respectfully, 
but  determinedly. 

"  What  now?  "  he  asked  in  surprise,  drawing  back 
a  little. 

I  put  out  my  hand  unsteadily  toward  him. 

"  Oh !  '  He  smiled  and  handed  the  document  to 
me.  Charles  Stuart  could  keep  his  word,  it  seemed, 
though  the  King  of  England  could  not. 

I  turned  to  Mistress  Heron.  Her  hand  was 
clenched  upon  her  bosom,  her  face  pale  and  colour 
less,  and  she  shook  from  head  to  foot,  as  from  an 
ague. 

"  Your  freedom,  Madam,"  I  said  thickly.  "  My 
work  is  done.  I  swore  by  God  that  I  would  save 
you.  I  have  redeemed  my  pledge.  The  King  is  a 
generous  gentleman, — as  the  whole  world  knows. 
They  have  maligned  him  that  say  he  would — oppress 

397 


Mark  Everard 


the  weak.  You  are  no  longer  the  ward  of  the  Crown, 
but  his  Majesty  will  see  to  it  that  you  never  again — 
shall  be  molested.  I  have  caused  you  much  alarm 
and  pain,  Madam,  in  the — management  of  this  af 
fair;  but  I  can  only — pray  to  be  excused  because 
of — my  untimely  weakness.  I  have  lived  in  a  hard 
world,  but  there  are — two  weeks  of  my  life — I  would 
live  again.  But  I  have  fought  the  darkness — past 
my  strength.  It  closes  in.  Before  I  go,  I  would 
cry — God  save  the  King — from  such  another  night — 
as  this !  " 

All  was  black  before  me  now.  I  felt  that  I  was 
dying,  that  my  soul  was  floating  off  through  dark 
ness — away  from  her. 

I  heard  an  oath ;  it  sounded  low  and  sympathetic. 
Yes,  and  then  came  Toby's  gruff  clearing  of  his 
throat.  And  hark !  Zounds !  that  was  my  lady's 
Weeping.  I'd  swear  she  was  calling  me  back. 

"  'Tis  a  strange  dark  place,"  I  whispered  through 
the  black  distance ;  "  but  I'll  try  to  behold  you — 
when  you  sit — in  the  arbour — of  an — evening." 

"  'Od's  blood !  that's  one  man  in  a  million." 
'Twas  the  King's  voice. 

Those  were  the  last  words  that  reached  me  through 
the  gloom. 


398 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Two  months  of  struggling  against  death,  and  at 
last  the  hold  he  had  upon  me  slackened  and  fell  off. 
Robust  as  had  been  my  body,  it  had  but  withstood 
the  raging  of  the  fever — that  was  all.  For  another 
fortnight  I  was  as  helpless  as  a  child.  Then  slowly 
but  steadily  I  began  to  gain  my  strength,  until  at 
last,  three  months  after  the  day  on  which  the  devil 
had  taken  his  own,  I  found  myself,  after  much  plead 
ing,  seated  in  the  arbour  beside  the  little  stream. 

And  for  this  calling  back  from  the  grave,  into 
which  I  had  felt  myself  sinking,  I  was  indebted  to  a 
lady  fairer  than  any  that  has  gone  before  or  will 
come  after,  and  kinder  than  even  a  man's  selfish 
heart  could  hope.  Despite  the  efforts  of  the  learned 
physician,  despite  the  attention  of  Mistress  Clin 
ton — Mistress  Heron's  aunt  from  Canterbury — ,  and 
Toby's  never-tiring  watches,  I  never  should  have 
come  through,  I  know,  but  for  my  lady's  gentle  kind 
ness.  For  all  this  I  could  not  thank  her.  Many 
times  I  tried,  but  my  heart  was  full  to  overflowing, 
and  when  I  would  try  to  stammer  out  some  broken 
words  of  gratitude,  she  always  would  stop  me  with  a 
threat  to  vanish,  not  to  come  again. 

But  at  last  came  the  day,  as  I  have  said,  when  my 

399 


Mark  Everard 


watchful  nurse  permitted  me  to  sit  beneath  the  trees 
beside  the  stream,  among  the  flowers  and  the  shrubs, 
where  on  that  first  morning  she  had  given  me  her 
confidence  and  I  had  made  my  vow,  and  where,  since, 
so  much  of  moment  had  occurred.  Now  I  was  re 
solved  that  she  should  hear  my  gratitude.  Whether 
she  would  or  not,  she  should  see  that  I  was  grateful ; 
that  despite  the  roughness  of  my  nature,  I  was  not 
what  my  outside  might  proclaim — a  man  of  stone, 
without  a  heart.  But  careful  I  should  be  not  to  go 
too  far,  for  I  had  not  forgotten  who  I  was  nor  what 
her  station.  I  was  still  Mark  Everard,  an  adven 
turer,  who  had  had  the  honour  of  rendering  a  service 
to  the  noblest  heart  that  beats ;  and  she  was  still  the 
fairest  creature  in  the  world,  the  kindest,  and  most 
pure ;  and  she  was  grateful  for  the  service  I  had  ren 
dered,  and  thought  it  greater  than  it  was.  I  should 
crush  my  vanity,  and  not  read  wrong  her  acts  and 
manner;  they  sprang  from  her  gratitude  and  kind 
ness — that  was  all. 

Seated  upon  the  same  rustic  bench  as  on  that  first 
morning,  with  the  same  surroundings — the  leaves  a 
little  larger — ,  the  sun  peeping  through  here  and 
there  in  the  same  spots,  the  bees  humming  over  the 
same  heaps  of  flowers,  and  the  same  white-robed 
maiden  facing  me,  it  was  but  with  an  effort  that  I 
could  shake  off  the  thought  that  the  time  was  the 
same,  that  the  morning  was  still  the  third  of 
May. 

400 


Mark  Everard 


For  a  long  time  I  sat  dreaming  and  taking  in  the 
perfect  picture,  my  thoughts  turning  back  to  what 
they  had  been  more  than  three  months  before. 

"  More  than  three  months  since,"  I  mused. 
"  Zooks !  it  seems  but  a  day.  And  yet — and  yet  my 
life  before  that  day  is  as  a  faint  old  memory,  a  story 
from  the  long,  long  past.  Ah,  dreams,  dreams !  "  I 
sighed.  "  I  must  shake  them  off,  and  force  myself 
back  into  that  mouldy  and  rough  old  past." 

I  looked  up  quickly,  as  one  that  had  come  to  a  sud 
den  resolve. 

She  dropped  her  eyes,  and  had  a  blossom  in  frag 
ments  instantly,  and  still  she  plucked  at  it  vigor 
ously.  And  she  blushed — yes,  I  should  swear  to  it ! 

I  pulled  at  my  mustaches  thoughtfully  and 
watched  her. 

"  I  wonder  if  I  spoke  aloud,"  I  worried.  "  Zooks ! 
I  believe  I  did.  Hum !  back  at  my  old  tricks,  eh.  I 
must  stop  that." 

Her  manner  seemed  unnatural  to-day.  She  was 
more  reserved — not  haughty  nor  cold,  but  almost 
timid  and  ill  at  ease.  All  the  courage  and  independ 
ence  that  had  been  hers  on  that  first  morning,  and 
afterward  through  the  two  terrible  days,  were  gone, 
and  left  her  almost  fearful. 

"  What  startled  you  ?  "  she  asked  presently,  with 
out  looking  up. 

"  When  ?  " 

"  When  ?     Why,  but  now." 

26  401 


Mark  Everard 


''  Did  I  start?"  My  heart  failed  me  for  a  mo 
ment. 

She  smiled. 

"  Oh,  yes !  "  I  plunged  in  determinedly.  "  I  just 
decided  that,  now  that  I  am  recovered,  I  must  be 
stirring.  Three  months !  "Pis  a  long  time  for  me 
to  be  idle."  I  had  not  the  courage  to  look  at  her. 
I  tried  to  speak  lightly,  but  my  eyes  turned  off  across 
the  little  stream. 

She  said  no  word,  but  I  heard  her  move. 

"  And  now  that  I  must  leave,"  I  went  on  boldly, 
"  that  that  causes  me  most  thought  is,  how  can  I  tell 
you  my  gratitude  for  the  great  and  many  kindnesses 
you  have  shown  me  ?  My  tongue,  Madam,  is  not 
trained  so  well  as  my  sword,  and  I  fear  I  may  give 
offence  by  my  clumsiness.  I  am  but  a  rough,  quar 
relsome  soldier,  without  skill  in  putting  my  feelings 
into  words ;  and  so  I  pray  you — 

"  Stop !  stop !  "  she  cried.  "  Speak  not  to  me  of 
gratitude !  What  little  it  has  been  my  privilege  to 
do  during  your  illness  I  am  thankful  for.  You  have 
saved  me  from  death  and  worse — much,  much  worse 
— and  then  you  speak  of  gratitude !  You  have  offered 
your  life  for  me  I  know  not  how  often — and  yet  you 
speak  of  gratitude!  Oh,  please,  please  say  no  more! 
By  a  miracle  you  have  been  saved  from  death,  and 
have  suffered  so,  so  much — and  then  you  speak  of 
gratitude!  What  you  have  borne  for  me  I  cannot 
fully  realise,  but  though  'tis  such  a  debt  as  I  never 

402 


Mark  Everard 


can  hope  to  thank  you  for,  yet  I  regret  not  the  in 
debtedness.  To  such  a  —  friend  'tis  an  honour  to  be 
a  de-debtor."  She  was  greatly  agitated,  and  the 
tears  stood  in  her  eyes  when  she  ceased  to  speak. 

I  pulled  at  my  upper  lip  perplexedly.  I  felt  any 
thing  but  comfortable.  Zooks!  what  if  I  had  been 
almost  killed  in  fighting  against  her  enemies  ?  What 
man  would  not  have  done  the  same?  What  is  a 
soldier's  business  if  not  to  die  ?  Zounds  !  I  felt  like 
a  fool.  That  she  should  think  she  owed  aught  to  me 
wras  too  absurd.  I  would  go  through  ten  times  as 
much,  to  hear  from  those  red  lips  one  little  word  of 
sympathy. 

"  But  come,"  she  smiled  presently,  "  we  must  not 
speak  of  those  fearful  days  and  nights.  They  are 
past,  but  not  sufficiently  remote  to  contemplate  with 
out  a  gloom  descending.  Come,  come,  we  must  be 
gay  or  you  never  shall  recover.  And  that  you  may 
be  at  ease  and  feel  secure,  without  thoughts  of  flight 
disturbing,  I  now  shall  show  you  this."  From  be 
hind  her  back  she  drew  a  neatly  folded  paper,  and 
with  a  look  of  vast  importance,  and  eyes  sparkling 
merrily,  she  handed  it  to  me. 

"  It  looks  like  a  warrant,"  I  laughed.  "  You 
should  place  your  hand  upon  my  shoulder,  and  say  : 
'Ahem!  Tn  the  King's  name  I— 

"  Pardon  your  monstrous  sins  !  "  she  broke  in, 
springing  to  her  feet. 

"  What  !  All  ?  Oh,  no  !  this  paper  is  too  little. 

403 


Mark  Everard 


'Twould  take  a  volume  to  name  them.  This  must 
be  a  petty  offence." 

"  Read,  read,  read !  "  she  commanded,  pointing 
imperatively  to  the  still  folded  paper.  "  How 
wicked  you  would  make  yourself!  But,  consider 
ing  the  reputation  you  give  to  Master  Everard,  I 
find  that  I  cannot  take  his  word  for  it.  I  therefore 
prefer  what  I  learn  from  another  source.  And 
Toby's  story  is  so  different !  "  She  was  laughing 
now.  Again  she  was  her  own  self.  Zooks !  I  should 
be  careful.  I  felt  my  danger  when  I  looked  into 
those  laughing  eyes,  so  beautiful,  so  tempting  in 
their  tenderness. 

"  I'll  choke  Toby,"  I  muttered. 

"  Choke  Toby !  I  believe  you  would  rather 
choke — say — even  Martha." 

I  shifted  uneasily.  I  remembered  well  the  time 
when  I  should  have  liked  to  choke  Martha. 

"  You  must  speak  more  respectfully  of  Toby,  Sir ; 
•we  have  become  fast  friends.  The  poor,  gruff,  little 
man  grew  ten  years  older  when  he  watched  you  strug 
gling  between  life  and  death." 

"  But  yet,  he  has  maligned  me,"  I  frowned,  with 
as  good  a  show  of  seriousness  as  I  could  muster. 

"Maligned  you!" 

"  Ay,  Madam ;  he  would  make  you  to  believe  me  a 
saint." 

"Oh!"  she  laughed.     "But  have  no  fear,  Sir; 


404 


Mark  Everard 


even  Toby  could  not  make  me  to  think  so  falsely  of 
you." 

"  Ah !  I  feel  reassured/'  I  smiled. 

"  Such  a  relief !  is  it  not  ?  But  come,  Sir,  read, 
read !  "  She  stamped  her  foot. 

I  opened  the  important-looking  manuscript  as  di 
rected. 

"  But  it  is  addressed  to  you,  Madam." 

"  Yes,  yes ;  but  read." 

It  was  a  letter.  I  glanced  at  the  signature.  My 
eyes  grew  wide  in  surprise.  It  was  from  the  King. 
It  was  dated  at  Whitehall,  in  the  end  of  May,  and 
after  the  formal  greeting,  ran  thus : 

"  Should  it  chance  that  he  that  lies  near  to  death 
at  Heron  Hall  be  restored  to  health,  it  is  my  wish 
that  you  make  known  to  him  that  the  King  can  be 
generous  sans  necessity.  Brave  and  honest  men  are 
so  rare  that  it  would  be  a  monstrous  folly  to  reduce 
their  number  by  as  much  as  one.  I  trust,  therefore, 
that  you,  Madam,  will  rid  me  of  a  bold  enemy  and 
find  me  a  staunch  friend,  which,  I  doubt  not,  you  can 
accomplish  without  great  labour." 

I  sat  silent  for  some  moments  after  reading  these 
lines. 

"  No  man  is  wholly  bad,  it  would  seem,"  I  said 
presently.  "  Charles  Stuart  might  have  been  a  man 
of  few  faults,  had  he  not  had  a  King  for  a  father." 

"  But  why  are  you  not  glad  with  such  news  ?  I 
thought  to  give  you  so  great  and  happy  a  surprise !  " 

405 


Mark  Everard 


Her  voice  and  manner  were  reproachful,  and  her  lips 
quivered,  I  thought. 

"  And  you  have  surprised  me,  Madam.  Surprise 
has  tied  my  tongue  and  prevented  me  from  thanking 
you.  I- 

"  Thanking  me !  "  she  broke  in.  "  Will  you  never 
cease  thanking  me  ?  You  thank  me  for  everything — 
even  for  what  you  have  done  for  me.  Xot  another 
word  of  thanks  will  I  hear,  Sir !  " 

I  fought  with  my  heart,  but  a  few  words  escaped 
me.  "  Ah,  but  you  are  so  kind,  so  kind !  "  I  almost 
groaned. 

She  laughed  uneasily.  "  And  have  I  always  been 
so  kind  ?  "  she  leaned  forward  and  asked  very  gently. 

My  eyes  fell  before  hers,  and  I  grasped  the  arm 
of  the  seat  to  restrain  myself. 

"  Always,"  I  said  with  trembling  voice. 

Again  she  laughed  uneasily.  "  Do  you  remember 
the  first  morning  you  were  here  ?  Do  you  remem 
ber  when  you  found  me  at  the  little  bridge  ?  " 

Remember !  God  !  would  I  ever  forget  it  ?  "  Ay, 
Madam,"  I  answered  as  calmly  as  I  could,  poking 
holes  in  the  grass  with  my  scabbard's  point  the  while. 

"  Ah !  was  I  PO  kind  then  ?  "  she  mocked. 

I  tried  to  break  the  dangerous  course  into  which 
the  conversation  had  drifted,  by  laughing. 

"  Do  you  remember  how  kind  and  gentle  I  was  ?  " 
she  persisted. 

"  Ah !  you  did  let  me  see  your  temper  that  morn- 

406 


Mark  Everard 


ing.  Zooks  !  at  first  you  would  give  no  quarter.  My 
surprise  when  I  discovered  you  standing  upon  the 
great  stone  left  me  open  to  your  sharp  attack.  Oh,  I 
was  fortunate  to  come  off  so  well!  Once  I  had  a 
mind  to  run." 

"  Oh,  oh !  was  I  so  terrible  ?  " 

"  Terrible,  I  assure  you !  " 

"  And  yet,  so  kind !  "  she  laughed. 

"  Well,  no,  not  at  first,"  I  admitted  unwillingly. 
"  But  afterward  you  more  than  made  up  for  your 
justifiable  ill-humour  by  your  confidence." 

"  Oh,  how  I  hated  you  at  first !  "  she  volunteered. 

"  My  looks  are  against  me,  I  will  admit."  Of 
late  this  had  become  a  tender  point  with  me. 

She  was  silent.  I  did  not  dare  to  look  at  her;  but 
I  suspect  she  laughed.  And  then,  like  a  fool,  I  grew 
bitter.  I  thought  of  the  barriers  that  kept  me  from 
her,  how  forbidding  they  were,  and  how  the  last  three 
months  had  made  made  it  impossible  for  me  ever  to 
be  content  with  my  old  life  again. 

"  But  my  appearance  is  in  harmony  with  my  life 
and  work,"  I  continued  almost  roughly.  "  My  life 
has  been  harsh-featured,  stern,  and  cold;  so  why 
should  I  not  conform  with  it  ?  " 

"  And  why  all  this  abuse  and  gloominess,  pray  ? 
Did  another  dare  hint  at  such  slander — oh ! 
1  Zooks !  '  you  would  cry,  and  that  dear  old  sword 
would  leap  from  its  scabbard  of  its  own  accord ! 
Come,  come,  I  shall  listen  to  such  words  no  more. 

407 


Mark  Everard 


If  you  become  gloomy  in  the  arbour,  back  to  your 
'bed  you  shall  go,  Sir.  Remember,  you  are  out  con 
ditionally." 

"  Forgive  my  ill  temper,"  I  asked  sincerely ;  "  I 
am  but  a  growling  ingrate,  who — 

"  Silence,  Sir !  I  have  scarcely  finished  scolding 
you  for  your  offence,  when  you  attempt  to  excuse  it 
by  repeating  it  with  greater  vehemence." 

I  put  my  hand  over  my  mouth  and  laughed  with 
my  eyes. 

"  Yes,  that  is  ever  so  much  better  than  abusive 
words.  You  may  not  remove  your  hand  until  you 
have  some  thing  pleasant  to  say."  She  shook  her 
head  solemnly  and  held  up  a  finger  to  give  her  words 
greater  weight. 

For  several  moments  Iwas  silent,  faithfully  obeying 
orders.  Presently,  however,  I  caught  sight  of  some 
thing  that  sent  a  thrill  through  my  veins — a  thrill 
that  stirred  my  heart  more  than  a  greater  thing  might 
have  stirred  it.  Instantly  it  was  the  third  of  May 
once  more.  I  smiled  as  though  I  had  found  a  long- 
lost  friend.  I  raised  my  hat  to  greet  him,  but  I  had 
not  the  heart  to  strike.  It  was  the  same  old  butterfly 
that  I  had  chased  more  than  three  months  before. 
How  do  I  know  ?  Why,  of  course  I  know !  I  never 
forget  a  face.  And  what  is  more,  he  recognised  me! 
Yes,  I  swear  it !  For  until  he  saw  me  raise  my  hat, 
he  bobbed  along  carelessly,  up  and  down,  from  side 
to  side,  but  steadily  coming  on,  greedily  eyeing  the 

408 


Mark  Everard 


flowers  in  Mistress  Heron's  hand ;  but  the  moment  my 
hand  left  my  mouth  and  moved  toward  my  head,  he 
dodged  back  quickly,  sailed  higher,  until  he  floated 
a  little  above  and  behind  a  rose-bush.  Now  what 
other  butterfly  would  have  had  the  wisdom  to  take 
such  a  refuge  ?  Oh,  I  am  convinced  that  he  remem 
bered  the  trick  he  had  played  on  me  before. 

"  Well,  well,  well !  My  old  friend  is  still  alive !  " 
I  cried. 

"  Yes,  that  tone  is  quite  satisfactory.  You  may 
remain  out-of-doors.  But  where  is  your  friend, 
pray  ? " 

"  There.  He  is  in  hiding  behind  that  rose-bush. 
He  fears  another  campaign  against  him,  I  doubt 
not," 

"  Who  is  it  ?  "  She  turned  to  look,  then  glanced 
perplexedly  at  me,  half-smiling  and  doubting  my 
truthfulness. 

Again  he  dodged  into  view,  taking  a  sly  peep  past 
one  side  of  the  bush. 

"  Oh !  "  the  lady  laughed,  "  and  is  this  your 
friend  ?  How  do  you  recognise  him  ?  " 

"  There,  I'm  sure  you  have  wounded  his  feelings ! 
See,  he  is  again  in  hiding.  How  could  I  fail  to 
recognise  him  ?  His  like  is  not  in  the  park.  Now," 
I  added,  "  if  he's  as  vain  as  he  looks,  that  should 
fetch  him  out." 

"  Admirable !  "    she    approved,    as    the    butterfly 


409 


Mark  Everard 


danced  into  view  and  came  sailing  toward  us. 
"  He's  a  perfect  Malvolio !  " 

I  may  be  a  fool,  but  as  I  sat  watching  that  purple 
butterfly  a  lump  rose  in  my  throat.  I  thought  of 
that  morning,  months  before,  of  the  exciting  days 
that  followed,  and  of  my  weeks  of  sickness ;  and  in 
all  these  pictures  that  came  before  my  memory's  eye 
the  dear  lady  before  me  stood  out  in  lines  of  courage, 
beauty  and  tenderness.  How  dear  she  had  be 
come  to  me  in  those  months !  Yes,  from  the  first 
day  I  now  knewr  I  had  worshipped  her.  Yet  all 
would  be  of  the  past.  In  a  few  days  I  should  be 
able  to  travel,  ^o  excuse  had  I  to  remain  longer. 
Back  into  what  no\v  looked  like  savagery  I  should  go 
to  cherish  her  in  my  heart  as  the  angel  of  a  dream. 
And  she  would  know  nothing  of  the  love  that  gnawed 
my  soul  out.  She  would  think  of  me  as  a  friend — 
an  odd  sort  of  a  friend,  mayhap, — with  whom  she 
had  gone  through  great  troubles  and,  yes,  some  happy 
hours.  But  not  once  would  she  think  of  love.  Oh, 
no! — for  she  loved  someone  else.  Surely  she  must 
love  someone  else,  for  she  was  made  to  love. 

"  Who  can  he  be  ?  "  I  wondered.  "  What  is  he 
like  ?  Ah !  young,  handsome,  graceful,  and  a  man 
of  fine  speech — as  different  from  me  as  day  from 
night.  But  he  is  unworthy,  whoever  he  may  be; 
for  who  could  be  worthy  of  her  ?  Ha !  why  could 
not  a  better  face  and  manner  have  been  given  me? 
Gad  !  Cadwaller  was  right ;  I  do  look  like  a  brigand. 

410 


Mark  Everard 


The  devil  take  me !  "  I  snarled  in  sudden,  childish 
rage,  and  stamped  a  hole  in  the  grass  with  my  heel. 

"  Oh,  you  frightened  him  away!  "  the  lady  cried. 
'"  He  had  just  decided  to  taste  of  this  bunch  of 
flowers.  And  what  is  this  ?  More  ill  temper  ? 
You  are  past  redemption !  "  She  shook  her  head 
resignedly.  "  But  what's  amiss  ?  Come,  tell  me 
all  about  it."  She  leaned  back  in  her  seat,  with 
eyes  half-closed,  dark  red  lips  pouting  temptingly, 
and  her  whole  face  half-smiling,  as  though  humour 
ing  a  discontented  child. 

My  heart  beat  faster  and  my  head  swam  as  I  looked 
upon  her  beauty.  Zounds !  such  temptation  was  too 
great.  I  tried  to  turn  my  eyes  away,  but  they  would 
not.  She  saw  my  look,  and  must  have  read  it,  but 
she  only  smiled  the  more  temptingly,  and  her  full 
bosom  rose  and  fell  more  quickly. 

"  Come,  tell  me  of  what  troubles  you,"  she  repeated 
very  low. 

I  clenched  the  arm  of  the  seat  and  struggled  with 
my  heart.  I  saw  my  danger,  and  was  sure  she  could 
not  have  the  least  suspicion  of  what  my  trouble  was. 
I  was  determined  I  would  not  so  abuse  her  sympathy 
and  kindness  as  to  let  her  know  my  secret ;  for  then 
we  both  should  be  unhappy — now  there  was  but  one 
that  suffered.  But  I  felt  that  this  was  the  fight  of 
my  life — Mark  Everard  had  met  his  match.  Despite 
me  my  lips  parted  and  the  words  escaped;  but  I 
fought  with  my  voice  to  make  it  calm. 

411 


Mark  Everard 


"  I — I  must  return  to  London,"  I  stammered. 

She  still  smiled,  but  more  irresistibly  than  ever, 
for  her  colour  heightened,  adding  beauty  to  the 
already  perfect.  And  1  had  thought  to  see  some 
little  sign  of  regret,  at  least.  My  heart  grew  bitter 
quickly,  but  with  the  next  breath  I  felt  my  will  melt 
ing  before  those  half-closed  eyes,  the  sweetly  pouting 
lips,  and  swelling  bosom. 

"  When  ?  "  she  asked  gently. 

"  To-morrow — to-day — now !  " 

She  was  startled  by  this  outburst.  She  sat  erect 
quickly,  stared  at  me  for  but  a  moment,  then  bowed 
her  head  and  resumed  her  occupation  of  pulling 
the  blossom  into  pieces.  But  from  the  part  of  her 
face  that  I  saw  I  should  be  almost  willing  to  swear 
she  was  smiling  again.  .  .  .  Still,  her  breathing  was 
faster. 

"  Wh — why  ?  "  she  stammered. 

"  Ah,  she  does  regret  it !  "  I  whispered  to  myself. 

"  Why  ? "  she  almost  whispered,  after  a  little 
silence. 

For  the  shortest  time  imaginable  she  raised  her 
eyes,  then  instantly  they  fell  again ;  but  the  time  was 
long  enough  to  steal  my  remaining  will. 

"  Because — because  I — I  love  the  sweetest,  kind 
est,  noblest  lady  in  the  world !  Ah,  Heaven,  how 
I  love  her !  "  I  whispered  hoarsely.  "  Her  like 
the  world  never  has  seen  before,  nor  will  again.  Ah, 
she  is  so  beautiful,  so  bright  and  young,  and  so,  so 

412 


Mark  Everard 


kind ;  and  all  unconscious  of  her  virtues !  And  I 
—I  have  dared  to  love  such  an  angel !  Upon  my 
honour,  'tis  absurd !  But  she  knows  not  that  I  love 
her,  Madam — mayhap  she  would  laugh  if  she  should 
learn  of  it ;  and  that  would  kill  me.  A  sword-thrust 
were  better.  Yes,  I  know  she  would  laugh,  and  with 
good  right.  'Tis  monstrous  presumption  in  me  to 
love  her ;  but  it  is  not  my  fault.  God  knows  I  fought 
it,  fought  it,  fought  it,  but  still  it  grew  and  thrived 
with  opposition !  But  she  knows  not  of  it,  nor  even 
suspects  that  I  could  be  so  mad  as  to  hope  to  pluck  a 
star  from  out  the  sky.  Nor  shall  she  ever  know — 
lest  she  should  laugh. 

Upon  my  soul,  I  thought  I  saw  a  tear  fall  to  her 
hand! 

"  And  why — why  do  you  think  she  would  laugh  ?  " 
she  asked  very  gently.  "Can  such  a  love  cause 
laughter  ?  If  so,  she — she  is  heartless  and — un 
worthy." 

"  Unworthy !     No,  she  is  an  angel !  " 

"  Then  she  could  not  laugh  at  love." 

"  No,  mayhap  not  from  someone  not  so  far  be 
neath  her  as  I !  " 

"  And  pray  why  are  you  beneath  her  ?  "  Yes,  I 
am  sure  the  cheek  I  saw  was  smiling.  "  You  are  of 
gentle  birth,  untarnished  honour,  and  courage  greater 
than  any  other." 

"  To  my  birth  I  shall  not  object,  though  birth  has 
little  to  do  with  a  man;  honour — not  so  little  as  to 

413 


Mark  Everard 


cause  avoidance ;  and  courage — up  to  the  average. 
But  what  are  these  where  love  is  concerned  ?  My 
lady  would  demand  a  young  gentleman,  a  handsome 
face,  and  a  tongue  well  schooled  to  converse  on  gentle 
topics.  And  I— 

"  Yes,  pray  go  on." 

"  And  I  have  none  of  these  qualifications." 

"  Oh !  " 

"  I  am  of  but  middle  height." 

"Tall!" 

"  Too  thick-set  and  awkward." 

"  Square  and  soldierly." 

"  I  am  harsh-featured." 

"  Strong  and  determined." 

"  And  my  tongue  is  rough,  and  more  used  to  oaths 
than  gallantry." 

"  Straightforward  and  sincere." 

"  And  to  crush  the  last  spark  of  hope,  I  am  fifteen 
years  her  senior." 

"  And  very  proper  it  is." 

I  wondered  if  she  laughed  at  me.  She  looked  sin 
cere,  but  there  was  a  twinkle  of  merriment  in  her 
eyes. 

"  So  you  see,  Madam,  why  my  heart  is  heavy. 
With  such  an  array  of  obstacles,  is  it  any  wonder  ?  " 

"  You  have  shown  me  no  obstacles." 

"  What !  " 

"  I  brushed  aside,  one  by  one,  all  the  imaginary 
objections  you  raised." 

414 


Mark.  Everard 


I  laughed  bitterly.  "  Little  does  she  dream  of 
whom  I  speak,"  I  muttered  to  myself. 

"  And  she  is  vastly  rich." 

"  She  should  be  thankful." 

"  Ah  !  but  not  so  I." 

"  I  fear  you  do  not  know  your  lady.  Surely  she 
is  not  as  you  paint  her !  First,  she  is  not  an  angel, 
but  very  human;  and  next,  she  is  not  so  foolish  as 
to  think  soft  words  and  well-turned  phrases  bespeak 
a  noble  gentleman ;  they  rather  bespeak  the  prac 
ticed  courtier,  of  whom  beware.  Ah,  Sir,  I  am  sure 
you  have  misread  her !  " 

I  shook  my  head  sadly.  "  Could  you  but  see  her 
as  I  see  her !  Ah,  she  is  an  angel !  You  do  not 
know  her.  She  does  not  know  herself." 

She  laughed,  a  little  uneasily,  I  thought.  "  I 
know  her  thoroughly." 

"  What !     You   know   her — you — Madam  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I — that  is — ah,  I  know  what  she  must  be 
like;  all  maidens  are  alike,"  she  stammered. 

"  Oh  !  "  I  sighed.  "  But  no — you  wrong  her ; 
for  she  differs  from  all  others  of  her  sex  as — 

"  As  '  one  star  differeth  from  another,'  "  she  in 
terrupted. 

"  Xay,  as  the  sun  differs  all  other  lights." 

"  Ah,  ah,  you  know  her  not !  If  she  be  a  woman, 
a  word  of  love  will  reach  her  car." 

"  I  dare  not  speak  to  her  of  love." 

"  Mark  Everard  not  dare !  " 

415 


Mark  Everard 


"  No,  I  dare  nor  cause  her  pain.  And  so — I  must 
go  to  London.'' 

I  am  sure  I  saw  her  tremble. 

"  Is  she — is  she  in  London  ?  "  she  asked  very 
faintly. 

I  clutched  the  seat  still  tighter,  but  the  words  were 
drawn  from  me  one  by  one. 

"  Xo,  Madam, — no;  I  go — not  to  London,  that  I 
may — see  her — but — but  that  I  may — may  escape 
from  a  temptation  greater  than  my  strength.  Oh, 
God,  I  am  beaten !  You  force  me  to  speak !  She  is 
not  in  London,  but  here,  here,  here !  'Tis  you  I  love ! 
'Tis  you  I  worship  !  Now,  now  I  have  wounded  you ! 
Forgive  me,  but  I  could  not  help  it !  I  could  not ! 
I  could  not !  God  forgive  me  for  an  ingrate !  I 
have  abused  your  hospitality  and  kindness !  For 
give  me !  Forgive  me !  "  I  threw  myself  upon  my 
knees  before  her  and  buried  my  face  in  my  hands. 
My  heart  was  wrung  with  love  and  anguish — love  for 
the  fairest  creature  on  God's  earth,  and  anguish  for 
the  pain  my  mad  confession  would  cause  her. 

"  And  what — what  shall  T  forgive  you,  love  ? 
Shall  I  forgive  the  noblest  heart  on  earth  because 
he  thinks  me  worthy  of  his  love  ?  My  brave,  noble, 
great-hearted  hero !  "  Her  voice  shook  and  came  in 
an  almost  whisper. 

My  brain  swam  and  my  body  trembled  as  her 
gentle  fingers  strayed  through  my  hair  caressingly. 

"  And  you  feared — you  feared  that  your  love 

416 


would  wound  me,  clear?  Ah,  how  little  you  have 
read  my  heart !  Your  love  has  made  you  blind,  love, 
or  you  had  seen  my  love  in  every  glance.  And  you 
saw  it  not,  nor  heard  it  in  my  faintest  word  ?  Ah ! 
it  was  there,  dear.  With  every  breath  it  went  out 
to  you — to  the  King  of  my  little  kingdom  here." 
With  one  hand  she  brushed  the  hair  back  from  my 
forehead,  the  other  she  held  to  her  heart.  Her 
lovely  eyes  were  filled  with  tears;  her  voice  was 
scarcely  audible,  but  sweet,  ah !  sweet  as  the  song  of 
an  angel. 

For  a  time  I  could  not  speak ;  my  heart  leaped  and 
my  throat  ached  with  a  joy  that  bound  my  tongue  and 
filled  my  eyes  to  overflowing.  Slowly,  fearfully,  lest 
I  should  wake  and  find  my  happiness  a  mocking 
dream,  I  raised  my  trembling  hands  toward  the 
blushing,  smiling,  lovely  face.  My  fingers  lost  them 
selves  in  the  falling  coils  of  soft,  dark  hair ;  tenderly 
they  touched  the  shapely,  perfect  head;  gently, 
slowly  she  bent  to  me,  her  eyes  looking  into  my  soul. 

"  Sweetheart, — sweetheart, — darling,"  I  whispered 
brokenly. 

Her  quivering  eyelids  closed  ;  her  trembling  fingers 
pressed  my  cheeks ;  the  full  red  lips  parted  gently, 
and  with  a  little  gasp  of  love,  pressed,  warm  and 
soft,  against  my  own. 

"  Sweetheart,  is  it,  is  it  real '(  " 

"Real,  love,  real,  and  everlasting!  But  I  fear 
you  made  me  unmaidenly  v.-ln-n  you  made  me  force 

417 


Mark  Everard 


you  to  speak.  Ah,  I  have  been  very  bold,  I 
fear!" 

I  laughed  and  kissed  her  hands.  "  But  how  could 
I  know  that  you  could  love  me,  sweetheart  ^  When 
despite  my  will,  the  words  sprang  from  my  heart,  I 
suffered  torture  lest  I  had  caused  you  pain.  The 
world  was  so  dark  then,  sweetheart,  and  now  I 
tremble  with  joy." 

I  held  her  close  in  my  arms,  and  her  fingers  still 
ran  through  my  hair. 

"  And  you  did  not  suspect  my  love,  dear  ?  "  she 
whispered. 

"  For  me  ?     Ah,  no ;  I  thought  it  pity." 

"  Then  I — I  had  a  great  advantage,"  she  smiled, 
blushing  more  deeply  and  dropping  her  eyes. 

"  An   advantage  ?     What !     You   guessed  ?  " 

"  You  told  me  all,  and  so,  so  sweetly !     In  your 

fever  you  spoke  of  none  but  me,  dear.     And  I ' 

she  paused,  drew  my  head  closer,  and  whispered  very 
low:  "I — I  kissed  you.  Was  it — was  it — very 
bold  ?  " 

"  Very,"  I  reproved.  "  And  the  only  way  you  can 
make  restitution  is  by  permitting  me  to  return  your 
kisses." 

She  laughed  and  patted  my  cheek.  "  But  you 
forced  me  to  kiss  you.  You  would  not  remain  quiet 
unless  I  held  your  hand  or  stroked  your  head, 
or " 

"  Kissed  me  ?  " 

418 


Mark  Everard 


Her  bead  nodded  several  times  rapidly,  and  her 
eyelids  remained  drooped. 

"  Come,  sweetheart,  you  must  pay  your  debts,"  I 
whispered. 

She  threw  her  arms  around  my  neck  in  an  outburst 
of  tenderness,  and  the  tears  of  happiness  fell  hot  upon 
my  cheek. 

A  deep  gruff  voice,  raised  high  in  song,  came  float 
ing  through  the  trees  and  flowers  from  a  little  way  up 
the  winding  walk.  I  started  and  hurriedly  took  my 
seat  beside  my  sweetheart. 

"  Mark,  it  is  dear  old  Toby.  This  is  the  first  time 
1  ever  have  heard  him  sing.  Is  it  not  strange  that 
he  should  come  singing  so  light-heartedly  just  now  ? 
It  is  as  though  he  knew  of  our  happiness.  And, 
hark!  it  is  the  May-pole  song.  Ah!  do  you  remem 
ber  when  last  we  heard  it,  dear  ?  " 

"  Remember !     'Tis  engraven  on  my  heart." 

The  first  verse  came  to  an  end  as  we  spoke.  The 
true-hearted  soldier  burst  forth  on  the  second. 

"  '  You're  out,'  says  Dick,  '  Not  I,'  says  Nick, 

'  'Twasthe  fiddler  play'd  it  wrong,' 
'  'Tis  true,'  says  Hugh,  and  so  says  Sue, 

And  so  says  ev'ry  one  ; 
The  fiddler  then  began 

To  play  the  tune  again, 
And  ev'ry  girl  did  trip  it,  trip  it, 

Trip  it  to  the  men, 
And  ev'ry  girl  did  trip  it,  trip  it, 

Trip  it  to  the  men." 

I  saw  his  head  bobbing  up  and  down  above   £%> 

419 


Mark  Everard 


bushes  as  he  marched  along-  in  time  with  the  song. 
Straight  on,  looking  to  neither  right  nor  left,  he  came. 
II  is  face  was  stern  as  ever,  the  bushy  brows  and  bris 
tling  mustaches  trying  bravely  to  meet  as  he  tossed 
his  head  at  every  second  word.  As  he  finished  the 
last  line  lie  stepped  from  the  path. 

"  'Od's  life !  "  I  heard  him  gasp,  and  his  face 
flushed  like  a  maiden's. 

We  held  our  heads  bent  forward,  and  watched  him 
stealthily.  He  pressed  his  sword  close  to  his  side, 
turned  noiselessly  and  tiptoed  back  again  the  way  he 
had  come,  his  face  turned  over  his  shoulder,  and  the 
honest  features  softening  until  they  glowed  with 
happiness.  As  he  reached  the  path  he  paused,  slowly 
uncovered  his  head  and  raised  his  face  to  Heaven. 
I  could  see  his  lips  moving — yes,  and  I  read  the 
vords.  u  God  bless  them,"  he  said  from  his  great 
wajrm  heart.  Then  he  glanced  back  at  us  again, 
smiled  broadly,  shook  his  head  knowingly,  as  though 
to  say:  "  Ah!  I  told  you  so,"  and  crept  up  the  path, 
congratulating  himself  on  his  escaping  unseen. 

"  Dear  old  Toby !  We  have  his  blessing.  Oh,  oh 
how  I  love  the  whole,  great  world  to-day,  dear !  " 
Tears  of  happiness,  which  can  flow  from  a  great 
heart  only,  were  standing  in  her  eyes.  "  And  I  love 
all  and  see  beauty  in  all  because  you  have  filled  my 
heart  with  goodness  until  it  overflows.  .  .  .  Xow, 
you  will  not  go  to  London  ?  " 

"  Here  among  tho  blossoms  and  the  trees,  sweet- 

420 


Mark  Everard 


heart,  the  sand  of  our  life  has  started  on  its  golden 
course;  and  here  let  us  count  each  sparkling  grain 
that  falls,  shielding  the  glass  within  the  sacred  walls 
of  this  true  paradise,  that  the  storms  that  sometimes 
rage  without  may  not  hasten  the  flight  of  this  fairies' 
dream." 

Her  head  was  upon  my  breast,  and  my  hand 
caressed  the  beauteous  waves  of  hair.  But  now  as  I 
ceased  to  speak  she  looked  up  and,  putting  her  little 
hand  on  each  of  my  cheeks,  studied  my  face  with  eyes 
of  love.  She  shook  her  head  slowly  from  side  to  side, 
her  lips  smiling  and  her  eyes  still  tearful. 

"  Was  ever  woman  blessed  with  the  love  of  so  noble 
a  gentleman  before  ?  " 

"  Darling ! — Sweetheart ! — Angel !  "  I  whispered. 

"Listen!" 

From  far  up  the  path,  near  the  house,  Toby's 
voice  rolled  out  again.  Every  word  sprang  from  a 
happy  heart.  But  the  voice  came  fainter  as  the  song 
progressed. 

"  Then  after  an  hour  they  went  to  a  bow'r, 

And  play'd  for  ale  and  cakes, 
i  And  kisses  too, — until  they  were  due, 

The  lasses  held  the  stakes. 
The  girls  did  then  begin 

To  quarrel  with  the  men, 
And  bade  them  take  their  kisses  back, 

And  give  them  their  own  again  ; 
And  bade  them kisses , 

And them again." 

The  gruff  old  voice  died  out  in  the  distance. 

421 


UC  SOUTHERN  RE&O'.--      j(1 .-..,,',.,,, 


'*" 


